Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2016 
 
 https://archive.org/details/evileyeorblackspOOcarl 
 


L 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; 
 
 OB, 
 
 THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 A ROMANCE. 
 
 BY WILLIAM CARLETON, 
 
 AUTHOR OF " TALE8 AND STORIES OF THE IRISH PEASANTRY,* VALENTINE 
 M‘CLUTCIIY,” “WILLY REILLY,” “THE BLACK BARONET,' ‘JANE, 
 SINCLAIR*” “THE TITHE PROCTOR,” “THE BROKEN PLEDGE,’ &C. 
 
 m library 
 
 hill, 
 
 NEW YORK : 
 
 P. J. KENEDY, 
 
 EXCELSIOR PUBLISHING HOUSE, 
 
 5 BARCLAY STREET. 
 
 1896. 
 
PR 
 
 Lf 1^16 
 
 .ES 
 
 ) 
 
 Copyright, 
 
 D. & J. SADLIER & CO 
 1885. 
 
 boston college library ] 
 
 CHESTNUT HILL, MASS, f 
 
TO 
 
 EDWARD AND ANTHONY FOX, 
 
 THIS VOLUME 
 
 IS RESPECTFULLY AND AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED, 
 
 All AN ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF THE MANY ACTS OF KINDNESS, WHICH 
 I HAVE FROM TIME TO TIME RECEIVED AT THEIR HANDS l 
 
 AND 
 
 PERHAPS WHEN THEY AND I SHALL BE IN THE DUST, 
 
 THEIR DESCENDANTS, 
 
 EVEN UPON THE STRENGTH OF THIS HUMBLE TESTIMONY, 
 
 WILL FEEL PROUD OF THOSE VIRTUES, 
 
 WHICH IN THE COURSE OF TIME AND YEARS MIGHT HAVE BEEN 
 OTHERWISE FORGOTTEN. 
 
 WILLIAM OARLETON. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 There is very little to be said about this book in the 
 shape of a preface. The superstition of the Evil Eye is, and 
 has been, one of the most general that ever existed among 
 men. It may puzzle philosophers to ask why it prevails 
 wherever mankind exist . There is not a country on the 
 face of the earth where a belief in the influence of the Evil 
 Eye does not prevail. In my own young days it was a set- 
 tled dogma of belief. I have reason to know, however, that, 
 like other superstitions, it is fast fading out of the public 
 mind. Education and knowledge will soon banish those idle 
 and senseless superstitions : indeed, it is a very difficult thing 
 to account for their existence at all. I think some of them 
 have come down to us from the times of the Druids, — a class 
 of men whom, excepting what is called their human sacrifices, 
 I respect. My own opinion is, that what we term human 
 sacrifices was nothing but their habitual mode of executing 
 criminals. Toland has written on the subject and left us very 
 little the wiser. Who could, after all, give us information 
 upon a subject which to us is only like a dream f 
 
 What first suggested the story of the Evil Eye to me was 
 this: A man named Case, who lives within a distance of 
 about three or four hundred yards of my residence, keeps a 
 
ri 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 large dairy ; he is the possessor of five or six and twenty of 
 the finest cows I ever saw, and he told me that a man who 
 was an enemy of his killed three of them by his overlooking 
 them, — that is to say, by the influence of the Evil Eye. 
 
 The opinion in Ireland of the Evil Eye is this : that a man 
 or woman possessing it may hold it harmless, unless there is 
 some selfish design or some spirit of vengeance to call it into 
 operation. I was aware of this, and I accordingly constructed 
 my story upon that principle. I have nothing further to add ; 
 the story itself will detail the rent. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 9AQM 
 
 I. — SHORT AND PRELIMINARY . . . .1 
 
 n . — a murderer’s wake and the arrival of a 
 
 STRANGER ..... 15 
 
 m. — THE BREAKFAST NEXT MORNING. — WOODWARD, ON 
 HIS WAY HOME, MEETS A STRANGER. — THEIR 
 CONVERSATION . . . . .40 
 
 IV. — WOODWARD MEETS A GUIDE. — HIS RECEPTION AT 
 
 HOME. — PREPARATIONS FOR A F&TE . . 59 
 
 V. — THE BONFIRE. — THE PRODIGY . . .85 
 
 VI. — SHAWN-N A-MIDDOGUE. — SHAN-DHINNE-DHUV, OR THE 
 
 BLACK SPECTRE. .... 109 
 
 VH. — A COUNCIL OF TWO. — VISIT TO BEECHGROVE. — THE 
 
 HERBALIST ..... 134 
 
 VIII. — A HEALING OF THE BREACH. — A PROPOSAL FOR 
 
 MARRIAGE ACCEPTED . • • . 161 
 
 IX. — CHASE OF THE WHITE HARE. . . . 184 
 
 X. — TRUE LOVE DEFEATED .... 207 
 
 XI. — A CONJURER’S LEVEE .... 230 
 
 XH. — FORTUNE-TELLING .... 259 
 
 XIH. — WOODWARD IS DISCARDED FROM MR. GOODWIN’S 
 FAMILY. — OTHER PARTICULARS OF IMPOR- 
 TANCE ...... 283 
 
 XTV. — SHAWN-N A-MIDDOGUE STABS CHARLES LINDSAY IN 
 
 MISTAKE FOR HIS BROTHER . . . 807 
 
 XV. — THE BANSHEE. — DISAPPEARANCE OF GRACE DAVO- 
 
 REN ...... 329 
 
 XVI. — A HOUSE OF SORROW. — AFTER WHICH FOLLOWS A 
 
 COURTING SCENE .... 848 
 
Vlll 
 
 CONTENTS, 
 
 CHAPTER PAG* 
 
 XVII. — DESCRIPTION OP THE ORIGINAL TORT.— THEIR 
 
 MANNER OP SWEARING . . . .371 
 
 XVIII. — THE TOIR, OR TORY-HUNT . • • 390 
 
 XIX. — PLANS AND NEGOTIATIONS . . • .412 
 
 XX. — woodward’s visit to ballyspellan . . 435 
 
 XXI. — THE DINNER AT BALLYSPELLAN. — THE APPEAR- 
 ANCE OP WOODWARD. — VALENTINE GREAT- 
 RAKES • «*••« 
 
 XXn. — HISTORY OP THE BLACK SPECTRE 
 XXIII. — GREATRAKES AT WORK. — DENOUEMENT 
 
 451 
 
 473 
 
 m 
 
THE EVIL EYE; 
 
 OR, 
 
 THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 SHORT AND PRELIMINARY. 
 
 In a certain part of Ireland, inside the borders of the 
 county of Waterford, lived two respectable families, 
 named Lindsay and Goodwin, the former being of 
 Scotch descent. Their respective residences were not 
 more than three miles distant ; and the intimacy that 
 subsisted between them was founded, for many years, 
 upon mutual good-will and esteem, with two exceptions 
 only in one of the families, which the reader will under- 
 stand in the course of our narrative. Each ranked in 
 the class known as that of the middle gentry. These 
 two neighbors — one of whom, Mr. Lindsay, was a 
 magistrate — were contented with their lot in life, 
 which was sufficiently respectable and independent to 
 secure to them that true happiness which is most fre- 
 quently annexed to the middle station. Lindsay was a 
 man of a kind and liberal heart, easy and passive in his 
 nature, but with a good deal of sarcastic humor, yet 
 neither severe nor prejudiced, and, consequently, a 
 
2 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 popular magistrate as well as a popular man. Good- 
 win might be said to possess a similar disposition ; but 
 he was of a more quiet and unobtrusive character than 
 his cheerful neighbor. His mood of mind was placid 
 and serene, and his heart as tender and affectionate as 
 ever beat in a human bosom. His principal enjoyment 
 lay in domestic life — in the society, in fact, of his wife 
 and one beautiful daughter, his only child, a girl of 
 nineteen when our tale opens. Lindsay’s family con 
 sisted of one son and two daughters ; but his wife, who 
 was a widow when he married her, had another son by 
 her first husband, who had been abroad almost since 
 his childhood, with a grand-uncle, whose intention was 
 to provide for him, being a man of great wealth and a 
 bachelor. 
 
 We have already said that the two families were 
 upon the most intimate and friendly terms ; but to this 
 there was one exception in the person of Mrs. Lindsay, 
 whose natural disposition was impetuous, implacable, 
 and overbearing ; equally destitute of domestic tender- 
 ness and good temper. She was, in fact, a woman 
 whom not even her own children, gifted as they were 
 with the best and most affectionate dispositions, could 
 love as children ought to love a parent. Utterly devoid 
 of charity, she was never known to bestow a kind act 
 upon the poor or distressed, or a kind word upon the 
 absent. Vituperation and calumny were her constant 
 weapons ; and one would imagine, by the frequency 
 and bitterness with which she wielded them, that she 
 was in a state of perpetual warfare with society. Such, 
 indeed, was the case ; but the evils which resulted 
 from her wanton and indefensible aggressions upon pri- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 vate character almost uniformly recoiled upon her own 
 head ; for, as far as her name was known, she was not 
 only unpopular, but odious. Her husband was a man 
 naturally fond of peace and quietness in his own house 
 and family; and, rather than occasion anything in 
 the shape of domestic disturbance, he continued to 
 treat her intemperate authority sometimes with indif- 
 ference, sometimes with some sarcastic observation or 
 other, and occasionally with open and undisguised con- 
 tempt. In some instances, however, he departed from 
 this apathetic line of conduct, and turned upon her with 
 a degree of asperity and violence that was as impetu- 
 ous as it was decisive. His reproaches were then 
 general, broad, fearful ; but these were seldom resorted 
 to unless when her temper had gone beyond all reason- 
 able limits of endurance, or in defence of the absent or 
 inoffensive. It mattered not, however, what the rea- 
 son may have been, they never failed to gain their 
 object at the time ; for the woman, though mischievous 
 and wicked, ultimately quailed, yet not without resis- 
 tance, before the exasperated resentment of her hus- 
 band. Those occasional victories, however, which he 
 gained over her with reluctance, never prevented her 
 from treating him, in the ordinary business of life, with 
 a systematic exhibition of abuse and scorn. Much of 
 this he bore, as we have said ; but whenever he chose 
 to retort upon her with her own weapons in their com- 
 mon and minor skirmishes, she found his sarcasm too 
 cool and biting for a temper so violent as hers, and the 
 consequence was, that nothing enraged her more than 
 to see him amuse himself at her expense. 
 
 This woman had a brother, who also lived in the 
 
4 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 same neighborhood, and who, although so closely 
 related to her by blood, was, nevertheless, as different 
 from her in both character and temper as good could 
 be from evil. He was wealthy and generous, free from 
 everything like a worldly spirit, and a warm but unos- 
 tentatious benefactor to the poor, and to such individ- 
 uals as upon inquiry he found to be entitled to his 
 beneficence. His wife had, some years before, died 
 of decline, which, it seems, was hereditary in her fam- 
 ily. He felt her death as a calamity which depressed 
 his heart to the uttermost depths of affiiction, and 
 from which, indeed, he never recovered. All that 
 remained to him after her demise was a beautiful little 
 girl, around whom his affections gathered with a degree 
 of tenderness that was rendered almost painful by the 
 apprehension of her loss. Agnes, from her eighth or 
 ninth year, began to manifest slight symptoms of the 
 same fatal malady which had carried away her mother. 
 These attacks filled his heart with those fearful fore- 
 bodings, which, whilst they threw him into a state of 
 terror and alarm, at the same time rendered the love 
 he bore her such as may be imagined, but cannot bo 
 expressed. It is only when we feel the probability of 
 losing a beloved object that the heart awakens to a 
 more exquisite perception of its affections for it, and 
 wonders, when the painful symptoms of disease appear, 
 why it was heretofore unconscious of the full extent 
 of its love. Such was the nature of Mr. Hamilton’s 
 feelings for his daughter, whenever the short cough or 
 hectic check happened to make their appearance from 
 time to time, and foreshadow, as it were, the certainty 
 of an early death ; and then he should be childless— 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE* 
 
 5 
 
 a lonely man in the world, possessing a heart over- 
 flowing with affection, and yet without an object on 
 which he could lavish it, as now, with happiness and 
 delight. He looked, therefore, upon decline as upon 
 an approaching foe, and the father’s heart became sen- 
 tinel for the welfare of his child, and watched every 
 symptom of the dreaded disease that threatened her, 
 with a vigilance that never slept. Under such circum- 
 stances we need not again assure our readers that his 
 parental tenderness for this beautiful girl — now his 
 “only one,” as he used to call her — was such as is 
 rare even in the most affectionate families ; but in this 
 case the slight and doubtful tenure which his appre- 
 hensions told him he had of her existence raised his 
 love of her almost to idolatry. Still she improved in 
 person, grace, and intellect; and although an occa- 
 sional shadow, as transient as that which passes over 
 and makes dim the flowery fields of May or April, 
 darkened her father’s heart for a time, yet it passed 
 away, and she danced on in the light of youthful happi- 
 ness, without a single trace of anxiety or care. Her 
 father’s affection for her was not, however, confined to 
 herself; on the contrary, it passed to and embraced 
 every object that was dear to her — her favorite books, 
 her favorite playthings, and her favorite companions. 
 Among the latter, without a single rival, stood her 
 young friend, Alice Goodwin, who was then about her 
 own age. Never was the love of sisters greater or 
 more beautiful than that which knit the innocent hearts 
 of those two girls together. Their affections, in short, 
 were so dependent upon each other that separation and 
 absence became a source of anxiety and uneasiness to 
 
6 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 each. Neither of them had a sister, and, in the fervor 
 of their attachment, they entered into a solemn en- 
 gagement that each of them should consider herself the 
 lister of the other. This innocent experiment of the 
 heart — for such we must consider it in these two sister- 
 less girls — was at least rewarded by complete success. 
 A new affinity w r as superadded to friendship, and the 
 force of imagination completed what the heart begun. 
 
 Next to Agnes was Alice Goodwin awarded a place 
 in Mr. Hamilton’s heart. ’Tis true he had nieces ; but 
 in consequence of the bitter and exasperating temper 
 of their mother, who was neither more nor less than an 
 incendiary among her relations, he had not spoken to 
 her for years ; and this fact occasioned a comparative 
 estrangement between the families. Sometimes, how- 
 ever, her nieces and she visited, and were always 
 upon good terms; but Agnes’s heart had been pre- 
 occupied ; and even if it had not, the heartless predic- 
 tions of her aunt, who entertained her with the cheering 
 and consoling information that u she had death in her 
 face,” and that u she knew from the high color of her 
 cheek that she would soon follow her mother,” would 
 have naturally estranged the families. Now, of this 
 apprehension, above all others, it was the father’s wish 
 that Agnes should remain ignorant; and when she 
 repeated to him, with tears in her eyes, the merciless 
 purport of her aunt’s observations, he replied, with a 
 degree of calm resentment which was unusual to him, 
 u Agnes, my love, let not anything your aunt may 
 say alarm you in the least ; she is no prophetess, my 
 dear child. Your life, as is that of all his creatures, is 
 in the hands of God who gave it. I know her avari- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 7 
 
 cious and acrimonious disposition — her love of wealth, 
 and her anxiety to aggrandize her family. As it is, she 
 will live to regret the day she ever uttered those cruel 
 words to you, my child. You shall visit at your 
 uncle’s no more. Whenever the other members of her 
 family may please to come here, we shall receive them 
 with kindness and affection ; but I will not suffer you 
 to run the risk of listening to such unfeeling prognosti- 
 cations in future.” 
 
 In the meantime her health continued in a state 
 sufficiently satisfactory to her father. It is true an 
 occasional alarm was felt from time to time, as a slight 
 cold, accompanied with its hard and unusual cough, 
 happened to supervene; but in general it soon dis- 
 appeared, and in a brief space she became perfectly 
 recovered, and free from every symptom of the dread- 
 ful malady. 
 
 In this way the tenor of her pure and innocent 
 life went on, until she reached her sixteenth year. 
 Never did a happier young creature enjoy existence— 
 never lived a being more worthy of happiness. Her 
 inseparable and bosom friend was Alice Goodwin, now 
 her sister according to their artless compact of love. 
 They spent weeks and months alternately with each 
 other ; but her father never permitted a day to pass 
 without seeing her, and every visit filled his happy 
 spirit with more hopeful anticipations. 
 
 At this period it occurred to him to have their por- 
 traits drawn, and on hearing him mention this inten- 
 tion, their young hearts were ecstatic with delight. 
 
 u But, papa,” said Agnes, u if you do I have a favor 
 to ask of you.” 
 
8 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u Granted, Agnes, if it be possible.” 
 
 “0, quite possible, papa; it is to get both our 
 portraits painted in the same frame, for, do you know, 
 I don’t think I could feel happy if Alice’s portrait waa 
 separated from mine. 
 
 u It shall be done, darling — it shall be done.” 
 
 And it was done, accordingly ; for what fi ther could 
 refuse a request founded upon an affection so tender 
 and beautiful as theirs ? 
 
 Agnes has now entered her seventeenth year — but 
 how is this ? Why does her cheek begin to get alter- 
 nately pale and red ? And why does the horizon of 
 the father’s heart begin to darken ? Alas ! it is so — 
 the spoiler is upon her at last. Appetite is gone — her 
 spirits are gone, unless in these occasional ebullitions 
 of vivacity which resemble the lightnings which flash 
 from the cloud that is gathering over her. It would 
 be painful to dwell minutely upon the history of her 
 illness — upon her angelic patience and submission to 
 the will of God, and upon the affection, now conse- 
 crated by approaching death into something sacred, 
 which she exhibited to her father and Alice. The 
 latter was never from her during the progress of that 
 mournful decline. The poor dying girl found all the 
 tenderest offices of love and friendship anticipated. 
 Except heaven she had scarcely anything to wish for. 
 But who can even imagine the hopeless agony of her 
 father’s soul? She had been the single remaining 
 plank which bore him through a troubled ocean to a 
 calm and delightful harbor ; but now she is going down, 
 leaving him to struggle, weak and exhausted for a little, 
 and then the same dark waves will cover them both. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 9 
 
 At length the dreadful hour arrived — the last slight 
 spasm of death was over, and her spotless soul passed 
 into heaven from the bereaved arms of her hopeless 
 and distracted father, who was reduced by the depth 
 and wildness of despair to a state of agony which 
 might wring compassion from a demon. 
 
 On the morning of her interment, Alice, completely 
 prostrated by excess of grief and watching, was as- 
 sisted to bed, being unable to accomplish even the 
 short distance to her father’s house, and for nearly a 
 fortnight serious doubts were entertained of her re- 
 covery. Her constitution, however, though not natur- 
 ally strong, enabled her to rally, and in three weeks’ 
 time she was barely able to go home to her family. 
 On the day following Mr. Hamilton called to see her 
 — a task to which, under the dreadful weight of his 
 sorrow, he was scarcely equal. He said he con- 
 sidered it, however, his duty, and he accordingly went. 
 His visit, too, was very short, nor had he much to 
 say, and it was well he had not ; for he could by no 
 exertion have summoned sufficient fortitude for a 
 lengthened conversation on a subject arising from the 
 loss of a child so deeply beloved. 
 
 u Alice,” said he, “ I know the arrangement entered 
 
 into between you — and— and ” 
 
 Here he was overcome, and could not for a few 
 minutes maintain sufficient calmness to proceed, and 
 poor Alice was almost as deeply affected as himself. 
 At last he strove to go on. 
 
 u You know,” he resumed, u the agreement I allude 
 to. You were to be sisters, and you were sisters. 
 Well, my dear Alice, for her sake, as well as for your 
 
10 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 own, and as she looked upon you in that affectionate 
 light, the contract between you, as far as it now can 
 be done, shall be maintained. Henceforth you are my 
 daughter . I adopt you. All that she was to have 
 
 shall be yours, reverting, however, should you die 
 without issue, to my nephew, Henry Woodward ; and 
 should he die childless, to his brother, Charles Lindsay ; 
 and should he die without offspring, then to my niece 
 Maria. I have arranged it so, and have to say that, 
 except the hope of meeting my child in death, it is 
 now the only consolation left me. I am, I know, ful- 
 filling her wishes ; and, my dear Alice, you will relieve 
 my heart — my broken heart — by accepting it.” 
 
 “ O, would to God,” replied Alice, sobbing bitterly, 
 u that I could give a thousand times as much to have 
 our beloved Agnes back again ! I have now no sister ! 
 Alas ! alas ! I have now no sister ! ” 
 
 u Ah, my child,” he replied, u for now I will call you 
 so, your grief, though deep and poignant, will pass 
 away in time, but mine will abide with me whilst I stay 
 here. That period, however, will not be long; the 
 prop of my existence, the source of my happiness, is 
 gone ; and I will never know what happiness is until I 
 rejoin her and her blessed mother. Good-by, my 
 daughter ; I will have neither reply nor remonstrance, 
 nor will I be moved by any argument from this my 
 resolution.” 
 
 He then passed out of the house, entered his car- 
 riage with some difficulty, and proceeded home with a 
 heart considerably relieved by what he had done. 
 
 It was in vain that Alice and her father did subse- 
 quently remonstrate with him upon the subject. He 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 11 
 
 refused to listen to them, and said his determination 
 was immovable. 
 
 u But,” he added, u if it be any satisfaction to you 
 to know it, I have not forgotten my relations, to whom 
 I have left the legacies originally intended for them. 
 I would have left it directly to Henry Woodward, 
 were it not that his grasping mother sent him to anoth- 
 er relation, from whom she calculated that he might 
 have larger expectations ; and I hope he may realize 
 them. At all events, my relatives will find themselves 
 in exactly the same position as if our beloved Agnes 
 had lived.” 
 
 Mr. Hamilton, then advanced in years — for Agnes 
 might be termed the child of his old age — did not 
 survive her death twelve months. That afflicting 
 event fairly broke him down. Death, however, to 
 him had no terrors, because he had nothing to detain 
 him here. On the contrary, he looked to it only as a 
 release from sorrow; an event that would soon wipe 
 away all tears from his eyes, draw the sting of afflic- 
 tion from his heart, and restore him once more to his 
 beloved Agnes and her dear mother. He looked 
 forward only to close his eyes against the world and 
 sleep with them — and so he did. 
 
 When his will was opened, the astonishment and 
 dismay of his relations may be easily imagined, as well 
 as the bitterness of their disappointment. The be- 
 queathal of the bulk of his property to a stranger, who 
 could urge no claim of consanguinity upon him, abso- 
 lutely astonished them ; and their resentment at his 
 caprice — or rather what they termed his dotage — was 
 not only deep, but loud. To say the truth, such an 
 
12 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OB, 
 
 unexpected demise of property was strongly calculated 
 to try their temper. After the death of Agnes — an 
 event which filled the unfeeling and worldly heart of 
 her aunt with delight — they made many a domestic 
 calculation, and held many a family council as to the 
 mode in which their uncle’s property might be dis- 
 tributed among them, and many anticipations were the 
 result, because there was none in the usual descent of 
 property to inherit it but themselves. Now, in all this 
 they acted very naturally — just, perhaps, as you or I, 
 gentle reader, would act if placed in similar circum- 
 stances, and sustained by the same expectations. 
 
 In the meantime matters were not likely to rest in 
 quiet. Murmurs went abroad, hints were given, and 
 broader assertions advanced, that the old man had not 
 been capable of making a will, and that his mind had 
 been so completely disordered and prostrated by exces- 
 sive grief for the loss of his daughter, that he became 
 the dupe and victim of undue influence in the person 
 of a selfish and artful girl — that artful girl being no 
 other than Alice Goodwin, aided and abetted by her 
 family. Every circumstance, no matter how trivial, 
 that could be raked up and collected, was now brought 
 together, and stamped with a character of significance, 
 in order to establish his dotage and their fraud. It 
 is not necessary to dwell upon this. In due time the 
 matter came to a trial, for the will had been disputed, 
 and, after a patient hearing, its validity was com- 
 pletely established, and all the hopes and expectations 
 of the Lindsays blown into air. 
 
 In the meantime, and while the suit was pending, 
 the conduct of Alice was both generous and disinter- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 13 
 
 ested. She pressed her parents to allow hex, under 
 the peculiar circumstances of the case, to renounce the 
 bequest, inasmuch as she thought that Mr. Hamilton’s 
 relatives had a stronger and prior claim. This, how- 
 ever, they peremptorily refused to do. 
 
 u I care not for money,” said her father, u nor have 
 I much to spare; but you must consider, my dear 
 Alice, that the act upon the part of Mr. Hamilton was 
 a spontaneous demise of his own property, as a reward 
 to you on behalf of his daughter, for the affection 
 which you bore her, and which subsisted between you. 
 You were her nurse, her friend, her sister ; you tended 
 her night and day during her long illness, even to the 
 injury of your health, and almost at the risk of your 
 very life. Suppose, for instance, that Mr. Hamilton 
 had had male heirs ; in that case, the Lindsays would 
 have been just as they are, perhaps not so well ; for he 
 might not have left them even a legacy. Then, they 
 unjustly tax us with fraud, circumvention, and the 
 practice of undue influence ; and, indeed, have endeav- 
 ored to stamp an indelible stain upon your character 
 and honor. Every man, my dear, as the proverb has 
 it, is at liberty to do what he pleases with his own, 
 according to his free will, and a reasonable disposition. 
 Let me hear no more of this, then, but enjoy with 
 gratitude that which God and your kind friend have 
 bestowed upon you.” 
 
 We need not assure our readers that the Lindsays 
 henceforth were influenced by an unfriendly feeling 
 toward the Goodwins, and that all intercourse be- 
 tween the families terminated. On the part of Mrs. 
 Lindsay, this degenerated into a spirit of the most 
 
14 
 
 THE EVIL EYEJ OR, 
 
 intense hatred and malignity. To this enmity, how- 
 ever, there were exceptions in the family, and strong 
 ones, too, as the reader will perceive in the course of 
 the story. 
 
 Old Lindsay himself, although he mentioned the 
 Goodwins with moderation, could not help feeling 
 strongly and bitterly the loss of property which his 
 children had sustained, owing to this unexpected dis- 
 position of it by their uncle. Here, then, were two 
 families who had lived in mutual good-will and inti- 
 macy, now placed fronting each other in a spirit of 
 hostility. The Goodwins felt indignant that their 
 motives should be misinterpreted by what they con- 
 sidered deliberate falsehood and misrepresentation; 
 and the Lindsays could not look in silence upon the 
 property which they thought ought to be theirs, trans- 
 ferred to the possession of strangers, who had wheedled 
 a dotard to make a will in their favor. Such, however, 
 in thousands of instances, are the consequences of the 
 “ Opes irritamenta malorum.” 
 
 The above facts, in connection with these two 
 families, and the future incidents of our narrative, we 
 have deemed it necessary, for the better understanding 
 of what follows, to place in a preliminary sketch before 
 our readers. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRB* 
 
 15 
 
 CHAPTER H. 
 
 A murderer’s wake and the arrival of a stranger. 
 
 It is the month of June, and the sun has gone down 
 amidst a mass of those red and angry clouds which 
 prognosticate a night of storm and tempest. The air 
 is felt to be oppressive and sultry, and the whole sky is 
 overshadowed with gloom. On such a night the spirit 
 sinks, cheerfulness abandons the heart, and an indefin- 
 able anxiety depresses it. This impression is not 
 peculiar to man, who, on such occasions, is only sub- 
 ject to the same instinctive apprehension which is 
 known to influence the irrational animals. The clouds 
 are gathering in black masses ; but there is, neverthe- 
 less, no opening between them through which the sky 
 is visible. The gloom is unbroken, and so is the 
 silence; and a person might imagine that the great 
 operations of Nature had been suspended and stood 
 still. The outlying cattle betake them to shelter, and 
 the very dogs, with a subdued and timid bark, seek 
 the hearth, and, with ears and tail hanging in terror, 
 lay themselves down upon it as if to ask protection 
 from man. On such a night as this we will request 
 the reader to follow us toward a district that trenches 
 upon the foot of a dark mountain, from whose precipi- 
 tous sides masses of gray rock, apparently embedded 
 in heath and fern, protrude themselves in uncouth and 
 gigantic shapes. ; Tis true they were not then visible j 
 
16 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 but we wish the reader to understand the character 
 of the whole scenery through which we pass. We 
 diverge from the highway into a mountain road, which 
 resembles the body of a serpent when in motion, going 
 literally up one elevation, and down another. To the 
 right, deep glens, gullies, and ravines ; but the dark- 
 ness with which they are now filled is thick and im- 
 pervious to the eye, and nothing breaks the silence 
 about us but the rush of the mountain torrent over 
 some jutting precipice below us. To the left all is 
 gloom, as it would be even were there light to guide 
 the sight, because on that side spreads a black, inter- 
 minable moor. As it is we can see nothing; yet as 
 we get along we find that we are not alone. Voices 
 reach our ears ; but they are not, as usual, the voices 
 of mirth or laughter. These which we hear — and they 
 are not far from us — are grave and serious ; the utter- 
 ance thick and low, as if those from whom they pro- 
 ceed were expressing a sense of sympathy or horror. 
 We have now advanced up this rugged path about 
 half a mile from the highway we have mentioned, and 
 discovered a light which will guide us to our destina- 
 tion. As we approach the house the people are 
 increasing in point of numbers; but still their con- 
 versation is marked by the same strange and peculiar 
 character. Perhaps the solemn depth of their voices 
 gains something by the ominous aspect of the sky ; 
 but, be this as it may, the feeling which it occasions 
 fills one with a different and distinct sense of discom- 
 fort. We ourselves feel it, and it is not surprising; 
 for, along this wild and rugged path of darkness, we 
 are conducting the reader to the wake of a murderer. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 17 
 
 We have now arrived within fifty yards of the house, 
 which, however, we cannot see, for nothing but a 
 solitary light is visible. But, lo ! a flash of lightning ! 
 and there for a moment is the whole rugged and 
 savage scenery revealed. The huge, pointed moun- 
 tains, the dreary wastes, the wild, still glens, the 
 naked hills of granite, and the tremendous piles of 
 rocks, ready, one would think, to crash down from the 
 positions where they seem to hang, if only assailed by 
 a strong gale of wind — these objects, we say, were 
 fearful and startling in themselves ; but the sensations 
 which they produced were nothing in comparison with 
 the sight of an unpainted deal coffin which stood near 
 the door, against the side wall of the house. The 
 appearance of a coffin, but especially at night, is one 
 that casts a deep shadow over the spirits, because it is 
 associated with death, of which it is the melancholy 
 and depressing exponent ; but to look upon it by such 
 an awful though transient light as that which pro- 
 ceeds from the angry fires of heaven, and to reflect 
 upon the terrible associations of blood and crime which 
 mingle themselves with that of a murderer, is a dread- 
 ful but wholesome homily to the heart. We now 
 enter the house of death, where the reader must sup- 
 pose himself to be present, and shall go on to describe 
 the scene which presents itself. 
 
 On entering, we found the house nearly crowded; 
 but we could observe that there were very few of the 
 young and light-hearted present, and scarcely any fe- 
 males, unless those who were related to the family of 
 the deceased, or to himself. The house was low and 
 long, and the kitchen in which they had laid him out 
 
18 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OB, 
 
 was spacious, but badly furnished. Altogether its 
 destitution was calculated to deepen the sense of awe 
 which impressed those who had come to spend the night 
 with the miserable widow and wailing orphans of the 
 murderer. 
 
 The unfortunate man had been executed that morn- 
 ing after having acknowledged his crime, and, as the 
 laws of that period with respect to the interment of the 
 convicted dead were not so strict as they are at present, 
 the body was restored to his friends, in order that they 
 might bury it when and where they wished. The crime 
 of the unhappy man was deep, and so was that which 
 occasioned it. His daughter, a young and beautiful 
 girl, had been seduced by a gentleman in the neighbor- 
 hood who was unmarried ; and that act of guilt and 
 weakness on her part was the first act that ever brought 
 shame upon the family. All the terrible passions of the 
 father’s heart leaped into action at the ruin of his child, 
 and the disgrace which it entailed upon his name. The 
 fury of domestic affection stimulated his heart, and 
 blazed in his brain even to madness. His daughter 
 was obliged to fly with her infant and conceal herself 
 from his vengeance, though the unhappy girl, until the 
 occurrence of that woful calamity, had been the solace 
 and the sunshine of his life. The guilty seducer, how- 
 ever, was not doomed to escape the penalty of his crime. 
 Morrissey — for that was the poor man’s name — cared 
 not for law ; whether it was to recompense him for the 
 degradation of his daughter, or to punish him for inflict- 
 ing the vengeance of outraged nature upon the author 
 of her ruin. What compensation could satisfy his heart 
 for the infamy entailed upon her and him ? what paltry 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 19 
 
 damages from a jury could efface her shame or restore 
 her innocence ? Then, the man was poor, and to the 
 poor, under such circumstances, there exists no law, 
 and, consequently, no redress. He strove to picture to 
 himself his beautiful and innocent child ; but he could 
 not bear to bring the image of her early and guiltless 
 life near him. The injury was irreparable, and could 
 only be atoned for by the blood of the destroyer. He 
 could have seen her borne shameless and unpolluted to 
 the grave, with the deep, but natural, sorrow of a 
 father ; he could have lived with her in destitution and 
 misery ; he could have begged with her through a hard 
 and harsh world ; he could have seen her pine in want j 
 moan upon the bed of sickness ; nay, more, he could 
 have seen her spirit pass, as it were, to the God who 
 gave it, so long as that spirit was guiltless, and her 
 humble name without spot or stain ; yes, he could have 
 witnessed and borne all this, and the blessed memory 
 of her virtues would have consoled him in his bereave- 
 ment and his sorrow. But to reflect that she was 
 trampled down into guilt and infamy by the foot of the 
 licentious libertine, was an event that cried for blood ; 
 and blood he had, for he murdered the seducer, and 
 that with an insatiable rapacity of revenge that was 
 terrible. He literally battered the head of his victim 
 out of all shape, and left him a dead and worthless 
 mass of inanimate matter. The crime, though desper- 
 ate, was openly committed, and there were sufficient 
 witnesses at his trial to make it a short one. On that 
 morning, neither priest, nor friar, nor chaplain, nor 
 jailer, nor sheriff could wring from him one single 
 expression of regret or repentance for what he had 
 
20 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OB, 
 
 done. The only reply he made them was this— 
 u Don’t trouble me ; I knew what my fate was to be, 
 and will die with satisfaction.” 
 
 After cutting him down, his body, as we have said, 
 was delivered to his friends, who, having wrapped it in 
 a quilt, conveyed it on a common car to his own house, 
 where he received the usual ablutions and offices of 
 death, and was composed upon his own bed into that 
 attitude of the grave which will never change. 
 
 The house was nearly filled with grave and aged 
 people, whose conversation was low, and impressed 
 with solemnity, that originated from the painful and 
 melancholy spirit of the event that had that morning 
 taken place. A deal table was set lengthwise on the 
 floor; on this were candles, pipes, and plates of cut 
 tobacco. In the usual cases of death among the poor, 
 the bed on which the corpse is stretched is festooned 
 with white sheets, borrowed for the occasion from the 
 wealthier neighbors. Here, however, there was noth- 
 ing of the kind. The associations connected with 
 murder were too appalling and terrible to place the 
 rites required, either for the wake or funeral of the 
 murderer, within the ordinary claims of humanity for 
 these offices of civility to which we have alluded. In 
 this instance none of the neighbors would lend sheets 
 for what they considered an unholy purpose ; the bed, 
 therefore, on which the body lay had nothing to orna- 
 ment it. A plain drugget quilt was his only covering, 
 but he did not feel the want of a better. 
 
 It was not the first time I had ever seen a corpse ; 
 but it was the first time I had ever seen that of a mur- 
 derer. I lfoked upon it with an impression which it 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 21 
 
 is difficult, if not impossible, to describe. I felt my 
 nerves tingle, and my heart palpitate. To a young 
 man, fresh, and filled with the light-hearted humanity 
 of youth, approximation to such an object as then lay 
 before me is a singular trial of feeling, and a painful 
 test of moral courage. The sight, however, and the 
 reflections connected with it, rendered a long contem- 
 plation of it impossible, and, besides, I had other ob- 
 jects to engage my attention. I now began to observe 
 the friends and immediate connections of the deceased. 
 In all, there were only seven or eight women, including 
 his wife. There were four boys and no daughters; 
 for, alas ! I forgot to inform the reader that his fallen 
 daughter was his only one ; a fact which, notwithstand- 
 ing his guilt, must surely stir up the elements of our 
 humanity in mitigation of his madness. 
 
 This house of mourning was, indeed, a strange, a 
 solemn, and a peculiar one. The women sat near the 
 bed upon stools, and such other seats as they had pre- 
 pared. The wife and his two sisters were rocking 
 themselves to and fro, as is the custom when manifest- 
 ing profound sorrow in Irish wakehouses; the other 
 women talked to each other in a low tone, amounting 
 almost to a whisper. Their conduct was marked, in 
 fact, by a grave and mysterious monotony ; but after a 
 little reflection, it soon became painfully intelligible. 
 Here was shame, as well as guilt and sorrow — here 
 was shame endeavoring to restrain sorrow ; and hence 
 the silence, and the struggle between them which it 
 occasioned. The wife from time to time turned her 
 heavy eyes upon the countenance of the corpse ; and 
 after the first sensations of awe had departed from me, 
 
22 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; Oft, 
 
 I ventured to look upon it with a purpose of discover- 
 ing in its features the lineaments of guilt. Owing tc 
 the nature of his death, that collapse which causes the 
 flesh to shrink almost immediately after the spirit has 
 departed was not visible here. The face was rather 
 full and livid, but the expression was not such as peni 
 tence or a conviction of crime could be supposed to 
 have left behind it. On the contrary, the whole 
 countenance had somewhat of a placid look, and the 
 general contour was unquestionably that of affection 
 and benevolence. 
 
 It was easy, however, to perceive that this agonizing 
 restraint upon the feelings of that loving wife could not 
 last long, and that the task which the poor woman was 
 endeavoring to perform in deference to the conventional 
 opinions of society was beyond her strength. Hers, 
 indeed, was not a common nor an undivided sorrow ; 
 for, alas, she had not only the loss of her kind husband 
 and his ignominious death to distract her, but the shame 
 and degradation of their only daughter which occasioned 
 it ; and what a trial was that for a single heart ! From 
 time to time a deep back-drawing sob would proceed 
 from her lips, and the eye was again fixed upon the 
 still and unconscious features of her husband. At 
 length the chord was touched, and the heart of the wife 
 and mother could restrain itself no longer. The children 
 had been for some time whispering together, evidently 
 endeavoring to keep the youngest of them still ; but 
 they found it impossible — he must go to awaken hi? 
 daddy. This was too much for them, and the poor 
 things burst out into an uncontrollable wail of sorrow 
 The conversation among the spectators was immediately 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 23 
 
 hushed ; but the mother started to her feet, and turning 
 to the bed, bent over it, and raised a cry of agony such 
 as I never heard nor hope ever to hear again. She 
 clapped her hands, and rocking herself up and down 
 over him, gave vent to her accumulated grief, which 
 now rushed like a torrent that had been dammed up 
 and overcome its barriers, from her heart. 
 
 u O Harry ,” said she in Irish — but we translate it — 
 u O Harry, the husband of the kind heart, the loving 
 father, and the good man ! O Harry, Harry, and is it 
 come to this with you and me and our childre ! They may 
 say what they will, but you’re not a murderer. It was 
 your love for our unfortunate Nannie that made you do 
 what you did. 0, what was the world to you without 
 her ! Wasn’t she the light of your eyes, and the sweet 
 pulse of your loving heart ! And did ever a girl love a 
 father as she loved you, till the destroyer came across 
 her — ay, the destroyer that left us as we now are, sunk in 
 sorrow and misery that will never end in this world 
 more ! And now, what is she, and what has the de- 
 stroyer made her ? 0, when I think of how you sought 
 
 after her you loved as you did, to take her life, and 
 when I think of how she that loved you as she did was 
 forced to fly from the hand that would pluck out your 
 own heart sooner than injure a hair of her head — so 
 long as she was innocent — 0, when I think of all this, 
 and look upon you lying there now, and all for the love 
 you bore her, how can my heart bear it, and how can I 
 live. O, the destroyer, the villain ! the devil ! what 
 has he wrought upon us ! But, thank God, he is 
 punished — the father’s love punished him. They are 
 liars ! you are no murderer. The mother’s heart within 
 
24 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 me tells me that you did what was right — you acted 
 like a man, my husband. God bless you, and make 
 your soul happy for its love to Nannie. Til kiss you, 
 Harry — I’ll kiss you, my heart’s treasure, for your noble 
 deed — but 0 Harry, you don’t know the lips of sorrow 
 that kiss you now. Sure they are the lips of your own 
 Rose, that gave her young heart to you, and was happy 
 for it. Don’t feel ashamed, Harry ; it’s a good man’s 
 case to die the death you did, and be at rest, as I hope 
 you are, for you are not a murderer ; and if you are, 
 it is only in the eye of the law, and it was your love for 
 Nannie that did it.” 
 
 This woful dirge of the mother’s heart, and the wife’s 
 sorrow, had almost every eye in tears ; and, indeed, it 
 was impossible that the sympathy for her should not be 
 deep and general. They all knew the excellence and 
 mildness of her husband’s character, and that every word 
 she uttered concerning him was truth. 
 
 In Irish wakehouses, it is to be observed, the door is 
 never closed. The heat of the house, and the crowd- 
 ing of the neighbors to it, render it necessary that it 
 should be open ; but independently of this, we believe it 
 is a general custom, as it is also to keep it so during 
 meals. This last arises from the spirit of hospitality 
 peculiar to the Irish people. 
 
 When his wife had uttered the words “you are no 
 murderer,” a young and beautiful girl entered the house 
 in sufficient time to have heard them distinctly. She 
 was tall, her shape was of the finest symmetry, her 
 features, in spite of the distraction which, at a first 
 glance, was legible in them, were absolutely fascinat 
 ing. They all knew her well ; but the moment she 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 25 
 
 wade her appearance, the conversation, and those ex- 
 pressions of sympathy which were passing from one to 
 another, were instantly checked j and nothing now 
 was felt but compassion for the terrible ordeal that 
 they knew was before her mother. She rushed up to 
 where her mother had sat down, her eyes flashing, and 
 her long brown hair floating about her white shoulders, 
 which were but scantily covered. 
 
 u You talk of a murderer, mother,” she exclaimed. 
 u You talk of a murderer, do you ? But if murder has 
 been committed, as it has, I — I am the murderer. 
 Keep back now, let me look upon my innocent father — 
 upon that father that I have murdered.” 
 
 She approached the bed on which he lay, her eyes 
 still flashing, and her bosom panting, and there she 
 stood gazing upon his features for about two minutes. 
 
 The silence of the corpse before them was not 
 deeper than that which her unexpected presence 
 occasioned. There she stood gazing on the dead body 
 of her father, evidently torn by the pangs of agony 
 and remorse, her hands clenching and opening by 
 turns, her wild and unwinking eyes riveted upon those 
 moveless features, which his love for her had so often 
 lit up with happiness and pride. Her mother, who 
 was alarmed, shocked, stunned, gazed upon her, but 
 could not speak. At length she herself broke the 
 silence. 
 
 u Mother,” said she, U I came to see my father, for 
 I know he won’t strike me now, and he never did. O, 
 no, because I ran away from him and from all of you, 
 but not till after I had deserved it ; before that I was 
 safe. Mother, didn’t my father love me once better 
 
 2 
 
2 « 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 than his own life ? I think he did. O, yes, and I re- 
 turned it by murdering him — by sending him — that 
 father there that loved me so well — by — by sending 
 him to the hangman — to a death of disgrace and 
 shame. That’s what his own Nannie , as he used to call 
 me, did for him. But no shame — no guilt to you, 
 father ; the shame and the guilt are your own Nannie’s } 
 and that’s the only comfort I have ; for you’re happy, 
 what I will never be, either in this world or the next. 
 You are now in heaven ; but you will never see your 
 own Nannie there” 
 
 The recollections caused by her appearance, and the 
 heart-rending language she used, touched her mother’s 
 heart, now softened by her sufferings into pity for her 
 affliction, if not into a portion of the former affection 
 which she bore her. 
 
 u 0 Nannie, Nannie ! ” said she, now weeping bit- 
 terly upon a fresh sorrow, u don’t talk that way — don’t, 
 don’t ; you have repentance to turn to ; and for what 
 you’ve done, God will yet forgive you, and so will your 
 mother. It was a great crime in you ; but God can 
 forgive the greatest, if his own creatures will turn to 
 him with sorrow for what thev’ve done.” 
 
 She never once turned her eyes upon her mother, 
 nor raised them for a moment from her father’s face. 
 In fact, she did not seem to have heard a single syllable 
 she said, and this was evident from the wild but affect- 
 ing abstractedness of her manner. 
 
 u Mother ! ” she exclaimed, u that man they say is a 
 murderer, and yet I am not worthy to touch him. Ah ! 
 I’m alone now — altogether alone, and he — he that 
 loved me, too, was taken away from me by a cruel 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 27 
 
 death — ay, a cruel death ; for it was barbarous to kill 
 him as if he was a wild beast — ay, and without one 
 moment’s notice, with all his sins upon his head. He 
 is gone — he is gone ; and there lies the man that 
 murdered him — there he lies, the sinner ; curse upon 
 his hand of blood that took him I loved from me ! O, 
 my heart’s breakin’ and my brain is boilin’ ! What 
 will I do ? Where will I go ? Am I mad ? Father, 
 my curse upon you for your deed of blood ! I never 
 thought I’d live to curse you ; but you don’t hear me, 
 nor know what I suffer. Shame, disgrace — ay, and 
 I’d bear it all for his sake that you plunged, like a 
 murderer, as you were, into eternity. How does any 
 of you know what it is to love as I did ? or what it is 
 to lose the man you love by a death so cruel ? And 
 this hair that he praised so much, who will praise it or 
 admire it now, when he is gone ? Let it go, too, then. 
 I’ll not keep it on me — I’ll tear it off — off ! ” 
 
 Her paroxysm had now risen to a degree of fury 
 that fell little, if anything, short of insanity — temporary 
 insanity it certainly was. She tore her beautiful hair 
 from her head in handfuls, and would have proceeded 
 to still greater lengths, when she was seized by some of 
 those present, in order to restrain her violence. On 
 finding that she was held fast, she looked at them with 
 blazing eyes, and struggled to set herself free ; but on 
 finding her efforts vain, she panted deeply three or 
 four times, threw back her head, and fell into a fit 
 that, from its violence, resembled epilepsy. After a 
 lapse of ten minutes or so, the spasmodic action, having 
 probably wasted her physical strength, ceased, and she 
 lay ir a quiet trance ; so quiet, indeed, that it might have 
 
28 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 passed for death, were it not for the deep expression 
 of pain and suffering which lay upon her face, and be- 
 trayed the fury of the moral tempest which swept 
 through her heart and brain. All the mother’s grief 
 now was hushed — all the faculties of her soul were 
 now concentrated on her daughter, and absorbed by 
 the intense anxiety she felt for her recovery. She 
 sat behind the poor girl, and drew her body back so 
 that her head rested on her bosom, to which she 
 pressed her, kissing her passive lips with streaming 
 eyes. 
 
 u O, darling Nannie ! 77 she exclaimed, u strive and 
 rouse yourself ; it is your loving mother that asks you. 
 Waken up, poor misled and heart-broken girl, waken 
 up ; I forgive you all your errors. O, avillish machree 
 (sweetness of my heart), don’t you hear that it is your 
 mother’s voice that’s spakin’ to you ! ” 
 
 She was still, however, insensible ; and her little 
 brothers were all in tears about her. 
 
 u O mother ! ” said the oldest, sobbing, u is Nannie 
 dead too ? When she went away from us you bid us 
 not to cry, that she would soon come back ; and now 
 she has only come back to die. Nannie, I’m your own 
 little Frank; won’t you hear me! Nannie, will you 
 never wash my face of a Sunday morning more ? will 
 you never comb down my hair, put the pin in my shirt 
 collar, and kiss me, as you used to do before we went 
 to Mass together ? 77 
 
 The poor mother was so much overcome by this art- 
 less allusion to her innocent life, involving, as it did, 
 such a manifestation of affection, that she wept until 
 fairly exhausted, after which she turned her eyes up 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 29 
 
 to heaven and exclaimed, whilst her daughter’s inan- 
 imate body still lay in her arms, 
 
 “0 Lord of mercy, will you not look down with 
 pity and compassion on me this night ! ” 
 
 In the course of about ten minutes after this hei 
 daughter’s eyes began to fill with those involuntary 
 tears which betoken in females recovery from a fit; 
 they streamed quietly, but in torrents, down her 
 cheek. She gave a deep sigh, opened her eyes, looked 
 around her, first with astonishment, and then toward 
 the bed with a start of horror. 
 
 “ Where am I ? ” said she. 
 
 “You are with me, darlin’,” replied the mother, 
 kissing her lips, and whispering, “Nannie, I forgive 
 you — I forgive you; and whisper, your father did 
 before he went to death.” 
 
 She smiled faintly and sorrowfully in her mother’s 
 face, and said, “ Mother , I didn’t know that .” After 
 which she got up, and proceeding to the bed, she fell 
 upon his body, kissed his lips, and indulged in a wild 
 and heart-breaking wail of grief. This evidently 
 afforded her relief, for she now became more calm and 
 collected. 
 
 “Mother,” said she, “I must go.” 
 
 “ Why, sure you won’t leave us, Nannie ? ” replied 
 the other with affectionate alarm. 
 
 “O, I must go,” she repeated; “bring me the chil- 
 dren till I see them once — Frank first.” 
 
 The mother accordingly brought them to her, one by 
 one, when she stooped down and kissed them in turn, 
 not without bitter tears, whilst they, poor things, were 
 all in an uproar of sorrow. She then approached her 
 
30 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OK, 
 
 mother, threw herself in her arms, and again wept 
 wildly for a time, as did that afflicted mother along 
 with her. 
 
 u Mother, farewell / 7 said she at length — u farewell ; 
 think of me when I am far away — think of your unfor- 
 tunate Nannie, and let every one that hears of my mis- 
 fortune think of all the misery and all the crime that 
 may come from one false and unguarded step . 77 
 
 u O, Nannie darling , 77 replied her mother, u don 7 t 
 desert us now ; sure you wouldn 7 t desert your mother 
 now, Nannie ? 77 
 
 u If my life could make you easy or happy, mother, 
 I could give it for your sake, worthless now and un- 
 happy as it is ; but I am going to a far country, where 
 my shame and the misfortunes I have caused will never 
 be known. I must go, for if I lived here, my disgrace 
 would always be before you and myself ; then I would 
 soon die, and I am not yet fit for death . 77 
 
 With these words the unhappy girl passed out of 
 the house, and was never after that night seen or heard 
 of, but once, in that part of the country. 
 
 In the meantime that most pitiable mother, whose 
 afflicted heart could only alternate from one piercing 
 sorrow to another, sat down once more, and poured 
 forth a torrent of grief for her unhappy daughter, 
 whom, she feared, she would never see again. 
 
 Those who were present, now that the distressing 
 scene which we have attempted to describe was over, 
 began to chat together with more freedom. 
 
 u Tom Kennedy , 77 said one of them, accosting a 
 good-natured young fellow, with a clear, pleasant eye, 
 u how are all your family at Beech Grove ? Ould 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 81 
 
 Goodwin and his pretty daughter ought to feel them- 
 selves in good spirits after gaining the lawsuit in the 
 case of Mr. Hamilton’s will. They bate the Lindsays 
 all to sticks.” 
 
 u And why not,” replied Kennedy ; u who had a 
 betther right to dispose of his property than the man 
 that owned it ? and, indeed, if any one livin’ desarved 
 it from another, Miss Alice did from him. She nearly 
 brought herself to death’s door, in attending upon and 
 nursing her sister, as she called poor Miss Agnes ; and, 
 as for her grief at her death, I never saw anything like 
 it, except ” — he added, looking at the unfortunate 
 widow — u where there was blood relationship.” 
 
 “Well, upon my sowl,” observed another, “I can’t 
 blame the Linsdays for feeling so bittherly about it as 
 they do. May I never see yestherday, if a broth- 
 er of mine had property, and left it to a stranger 
 instead of to his own — that is to say, my childre — I’d 
 take it for granted that he was fizzen down stairs for the 
 same. It was a shame for the ould sinner to scorn his 
 own relations for a stranger.” 
 
 “ Well,” said another, “ one thing is clear — that 
 since he did blink them about the property, it could’nt 
 get into betther hands. Your master, Tom, is the 
 crame of a good landlord, as far as his property goes, 
 and much good may it do him and his ! I’ll go bail 
 that, as far as Miss Alice herself is consarned, many a 
 hungry mouth will be filled, many a naked back cov- 
 ered, and many a heavy heart made light through the 
 manes of it.” 
 
 “ Faith,” said a third spokesman, “ and that wouldn’t 
 be the case if that skinflint barge of Lindsay’s had got 
 
32 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 it in her clutches. At any rate, it’s a shame for her and 
 them to abuse the Goodwins as they do. If ould 
 Hamilton left it to them surely it wasn’t their fault.” 
 
 “ Never mind,” said another, “ I’ll lay a wager that 
 Mrs. Lindsay’s son — I mane the step-son that’s now 
 abroad with the uncle — will be sent for, and a marriage 
 will follow between him and Miss Goodwin.” 
 
 “ It may be so,” replied Tom, “ but it’s not very 
 probable. I know the man that’s likely to walk into 
 the property, and well worthy he is of it.” 
 
 “ Come, Tom, let us hear who is the lucky youth ? ” 
 “ Family saicrets,” replied Tom, “ is not to be revaled. 
 All I can say is, that he is a true gentleman. Give me 
 another blast o’ the pipe, for I must go home.” 
 
 Tom, who was servant to Mr. Goodwin, having now 
 taken his “ blast,” wished them good-night ; but before 
 he went he took the sorrowing widow’s cold and passive 
 hand in his, and said, whilst the tears stood in his 
 eyes, 
 
 “May God in heaven pity you and support your 
 heart, for you are the sorely tried woman this miserable 
 night ! ” 
 
 He then bent his steps to Beech Grove, his master’s 
 residence, the hour being between twelve and one 
 o’clock. 
 
 The night, as we have already said, had been calm, 
 but gloomy and oppressive. Now, however, the wind 
 had sprung up, and, by the time Kennedy commenced 
 his journey home, it was not only tempestuous but 
 increasing in strength and fury every moment. This, 
 however, was not all ; — the rain came down in torrents, 
 and was battered against his person with such force 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 83 
 
 that in a few moments he was drenched to the skin. 
 So far, it was wind and rain — dreadful and tempestuous 
 as they were. The storm, however, was only half 
 opened. Distant flashes of lightning and sullen growls 
 of thunder proceeded from the cloud masses to the right, 
 but it was obvious that the thunderings above them 
 were only commencing their deep and terrible pealings. 
 In a short time they increased in violence and fury, and 
 resembled, in fact, a West Indian hurricane more than 
 those storms which are peculiar to our milder climates. 
 The tempest-voice of the wind was now in dreadful 
 accordance with its power. Poor Kennedy, who 
 fortunately knew every step of the rugged road along 
 which he struggled and staggered, was frequently 
 obliged to crouch himself and hold by the projecting 
 crags about him, lest the strength of the blast might 
 hurl him over the rocky precipices by the edges of 
 which the road went. With great difficulty, however, 
 and not less danger, he succeeded in getting into the 
 open highway below, and into a thickly inhabited 
 country. Here a new scene of terror and confusion 
 awaited him. The whole neighborhood around him 
 were up and in alarm. The shoutings of men, the 
 screams of women and children, all in a state of the 
 utmost dread and consternation, pierced his ears, even 
 through the united rage and roaring of the wind and 
 thunder. The people had left their houses, as they 
 usually do in such cases, from an apprehension that if 
 they remained in them they might be buried in their 
 ruins. Some had got ladders, and attempted, at the 
 risk of their lives, to secure the thatch upon the roofs 
 by placing flat stones, sods, and such other materials, as 
 
 2 # 
 
34 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 by their weight, might keep it from being borne off 
 like dust upon the wings of the tempest. Their 
 voices, and screams, and lamentations, in accordance, 
 as they were, with the uproar of the elements, added a 
 new feature of terror to this dreadful tumult. The 
 lightnings now became more vivid and frequent, and 
 the pealing of the thunder so loud and near, that he felt 
 his very ears stunned by it. Every cloud, as the 
 lightnings flashed from it, seemed to open, and to dis- 
 close, as it were, a furnace of blazing fire within its 
 black and awful shroud. The whole country around, 
 with all its terrified population running about in con- 
 fusion and dismay, were for the moment made as clear 
 and distinct to the eye as if it were noonday, with this 
 difference, that the scene borrowed from the red and 
 sheeted flashes a wild and spectral character which the 
 light of day never gives. In fact, the human figures, 
 as they ran hurriedly to and fro, resembled those images 
 which present themselves to the imagination in some 
 frightful dream. Nay, the very cattle in the fields 
 could be seen, in those flashing glimpses, huddled up 
 together in some sheltered corner, and cowering with 
 terror at this awful uproar of the elements. It is a 
 very strange, but still a well-known fact, that neither 
 man nor beast wishes to be alone during a thunder-storm. 
 Contiguity to one’s fellow-creatures seems, by some un- 
 accountable instinct, to lessen the apprehension of 
 danger to one individual when it is likely to be shared 
 by many, a feeling which makes the coward in the 
 field of battle fight as courageously as the man who i? 
 naturally brave. 
 
 The tempest had not yet diminished any of its pow- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 SB 
 
 er ; so far from that, it seemed as if a night-battle of 
 artillery was going on, and raging still with more vio- 
 lence in the clouds. Thatch, doors of houses, glass, 
 and almost everything light that the winds could seize 
 upon, were flying in different directions through the 
 air ; and as Kennedy now staggered along the main 
 road, he had to pass through a grove of oaks, beeches, 
 and immense ash trees that stretched on each side for 
 a considerable distance. The noises here were new to 
 him, and on that account the more frightful. The 
 groanings of the huge trees, and the shrieking of their 
 huge branches as they were crushed against each other, 
 sounded in his ears like the supernatural voices of 
 demons, exulting at their participation in the terrors 
 of the storm. His impression now was that some guilty 
 sorcerer had raised the author of evil, and being unable 
 to lay him, the latter was careering in vengeance over 
 the earth until he should be appeased by the life of 
 some devoted victim — for such, when a storm more 
 than usually destructive and powerful arises, is the 
 general superstition of the people — at least it was so 
 among the ignorant in our early youth. 
 
 In all thunder-storms there appears to be a regular 
 gradation — a beginning, a middle, and an end. They 
 commence first with a noise resembling the crackling 
 of a file of musketry where the fire runs along the line, 
 man after man ; then they increase, and go on deepen- 
 ing their terrors until one stunning and tremendous 
 burst takes place, which is the acme of the tempest. 
 After this its power gradually diminishes in the same 
 way as it increased — the peals become less loud and 
 less frequent, the lightning feebler and less brilliant, 
 
36 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 until at length it seems to take another course, and 
 after a few exhausted volleys it dies away with a 
 hoarse grumble in the distance. 
 
 Still it thundered and thundered terribly ; nor had 
 the sweep of the wind-tempest yet lost any of its fury. 
 At this moment Kennedy discovered, by a succession 
 of those flashes that were lighting the country around 
 him, a tall young female without cloak or bonnet, her 
 long hair sometimes streaming in the wind, and some- 
 times blown up in confusion over her head. She was 
 proceeding at a tottering but eager pace, evidently 
 under the influence of wildness and distraction, or 
 rather as if she felt there was something either mortal 
 or spectral in pursuit of her. He hailed her by her 
 name as she passed him, for he knew her, but received 
 no reply. To Tom, who had, as the reader knows, 
 been a witness of the scene we have described, this 
 fearful glimpse of Nannie Morrissey’s desolation and 
 misery, under the pelting of the pitiless storm and the 
 angry roar of the elements, was distressing in the 
 highest degree, and filled his honest heart with com- 
 passion for her sufferings. 
 
 He was now making his way home at his utmost 
 speed, when he heard the trampling of a horse’s feet 
 coming on at a rapid pace behind him, and on look- 
 ing back he saw a horseman making his way in the 
 same direction with himself. As he advanced, the 
 repeated flashes made them distinctly visible to each 
 other. 
 
 u I say,” shouted the horseman at the top of his 
 lungs, u can you direct me to any kind of a habitation, 
 where I may take shelter ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 37 
 
 li Speak louder / 7 shouted Tom; “I can 7 t hear you 
 for the wind . 77 
 
 The other, in a voice still more elevated, repeated 
 the question, u I want to get under the roof of some 
 human habitation, if there be one left standing. I 
 feel that I have gone astray, and this is no night to be 
 out in . 77 
 
 u Faith, sir , 77 again shouted Tom, “it 7 s pure gospel 
 you 7 re spakin 7 , at any rate. A habitation ! Why, 
 upon my credibility, they 7 d not deserve a habitation 
 that 7 ud refuse to open the door for a dog on such a 
 night as this, much less to a human creature with a 
 sowl to be saved. A habitation ! Well, I think I can, 
 and one where you 7 ll be well treated. I suppose, sir, 
 you 7 re a gentleman ? 77 
 
 u Speak out , 77 shouted the traveller in his turn ; u I 
 ean 7 t hear you . 77 
 
 Tom shaded his mouth with his hand, and shouted 
 again, u I suppose, sir, you 7 re a gentleman ? 77 
 
 u Why, I suppose I am / 7 replied the stranger, rather 
 haughtily. 
 
 “Becaise / 7 shouted Tom, u devil a traneen it 7 ud 
 signify to them I 7 m bringing you to whether you are 
 or not. The poorest man in the parish would be 
 sheltered as well as you, or maybe a betther man . 77 
 
 u Are we near the house ? 77 said the other. 
 
 u It 7 s just at hand, sir / 7 replied Tom, u and thanks 
 be to God for it ; for if ever the devil was abroad on 
 mischief, he is this night, and may the Lord save us ! 
 It 7 s a night for a man to tell his grandchildre about, 
 and he may call it the 1 night o 7 the big storm . 7 77 
 
 A lull had now taken place, and Tom heard a laugh 
 
38 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 from the stranger which he did not much relish; it 
 was contemptuous and sarcastic, and gave him no very 
 good opinion of his companion. They had now arrived 
 at the entrance-gate, which had been blown open by 
 the violence of the tempest. On proceeding toward 
 the house, they found that their way was seriously 
 obstructed by the fall of several trees that had been 
 blown down across it. With some difficulty, however, 
 they succeeded in reaching the house, where, although 
 the hour was late, they found the whole family up, 
 and greatly alarmed by the violence of the hurricane. 
 Tom went in and found Mr. and Mrs. Goodwin in the 
 parlor, to both of whom he stated that a gentleman on 
 horseback, who had lost his way, requested shelter foi 
 the night. 
 
 u Certainly, Kennedy, certainly ; why did you not 
 bring the gentleman in ? Go and desire Tom Stinton to 
 take his horse to the stable, and let him be rubbed down 
 and fed. In the meantime, bring the gentleman in.” 
 
 u Sir,” said Tom, going to the bottom of the hall 
 door-steps, u will you have the goodness to walk in ; 
 the masther and misthress are in the parlor ; for who 
 could sleep on such a night as this ? ” 
 
 On entering he was received with the warmest and 
 most cordial hospitality. 
 
 u Sir,” said Mr. Goodwin, u I speak in the name of 
 myself and my wife when I bid you heartily welcome 
 to whatever my roof can afford you, especially on such 
 an awful night as this. Take a seat, sir; you must 
 want refreshment before you put off those wet clothes 
 and betake yourself to bed, after the dreadful severity 
 of such a tempest.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 39 
 
 “I have to apologize, sir, for this trouble,” replied 
 the stranger, u and to thank you most sincerely for the 
 kindness of the reception you and your lady have given 
 to an utter stranger.” 
 
 u Do not mention it, sir,” said Mr. Goodwin ; u come, 
 put on a dry coat and waistcoat, and, in the mean- 
 time, refreshments will be on the table in a few minutes. 
 The servants are all up and will attend at once. 
 
 The stranger refused, however, to change his clothes, 
 but in a few minutes an abundant cold supper, with 
 wine and spirits, were placed upon the table, to all of 
 which he did such ample justice that it would seem as 
 if he had not dined that day. The table having been 
 cleared, Mr. Goodwin joined him in a glass of hot 
 brandy and water, and succeeded in pressing him to 
 take a couple more, whilst his wife, he said, was get- 
 ting a bed and room prepared for him. Their chat for 
 the next half hour consisted in a discussion of the 
 storm, which, although much abated, was not yet over. 
 At length, after an intimation that his room was ready 
 for him, he withdrew, accompanied by a servant, got 
 into an admirable bed, and in a few minutes was fast 
 asleep. 
 
40 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OB, 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 BREAKFAST NEXT MORNING. — WOODWARD, ON HIS WAT 
 HOME, MEETS A STRANGER. THEIR CONVERSATION. 
 
 The next morning he joined the family in the break- 
 fast parlor, where he was received with much kindness 
 and attention. The stranger was a young man, prob- 
 ably about twenty-seven, well made, and with features 
 that must be pronounced good; but, from whatever 
 cause it proceeded, they were felt to be by no means 
 agreeable. It was impossible to quarrel with, or find 
 fault with them; their symmetry was perfect; the 
 lips well defined, but hard and evidently unfeeling; 
 his brows, which joined each other, were black, and, 
 what was very peculiar, were heaviest where they met 
 — a circumstance which, notwithstanding the regular- 
 ity of his other features, gave him, unless when he 
 smiled, a frowning if not a sinister aspect. That, how- 
 ever, which was most remarkable in his features was 
 the extraordinary fact that his eyes were each of a dif- 
 ferent color, one being black and piercing in its gleam, 
 and the other gray ; from which circumstance he was 
 known from his childhood by the name of Harry na 
 Suit Gloir — Suil Gloir being an epithet always be- 
 stowed by the Irish upon persons who possessed eyes 
 of that unnatural character. This circumstance, how- 
 ever, was not observed on that occasion by any of the 
 family. His general manners, though courteous, were 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 41 
 
 cold, and by no means such as were calculated either 
 to bestow or inspire confidence. His language, too, 
 was easy enough when he spoke, but a cold habit of 
 reserve seemed to permeate his whole being, and to 
 throw a chill upon the feelings of those to whom he 
 addressed himself. So much was this the case that 
 whenever he assumed an air of familiarity a dark, 
 strange, and undefinable spirit, which was strongly felt, 
 seemed not only to contradict his apparent urbanity, 
 but to impress his auditors with a sense of uneasiness 
 sometimes amounting to pain — an impression, however, 
 for which they could not at all account. 
 
 u Sir,” said Mr. Goodwin, u I hope you slept well 
 after what you suffered under the tempest of last 
 night ? ” 
 
 €i I assure you, sir, I never enjoyed a sounder night’s 
 sleep in my life,” replied their guest ; u and were it 
 not for the seasonable shelter of your hospitable roof 
 I know not what would have become of me. I am un- 
 acquainted with the country, and having lost my way, 
 I knew not where to seek shelter, for the night was so 
 dreadfully dark that unless by the flashes of the light- 
 ning nothing could be seen.” 
 
 u It was certainly an awful — a terrible night,” ob- 
 served his host ; u but come, its severity is now past ; 
 let me see you do justice to your fare ; — a little more 
 ham ? ” 
 
 u Thank you, sir,” replied the other ; u if you please. 
 Indeed, I cannot complain of my appetite, which is at 
 all times excellent ” — and he certainly corroborated the 
 truth of his statement by a sharp and vigorous attack 
 upon the good things before him. 
 
42 
 
 THE EVIL EYE} OR, 
 
 u Sir,” said Mrs. Goodwin, u we feel happy to have 
 had the satisfaction of opening our doors to you last 
 night ; and there is only one other circumstance which 
 could complete our gratification.” 
 
 u The gratification, madam,” he replied, u as well as 
 the gratitude, ought to be all on my side, although I 
 have no doubt, and can have none, that the conscious- 
 ness of your kindness and hospitality are equally grati- 
 fying on yours. But may I ask to what you allude, 
 madam ? ” 
 
 u You are evidently a gentleman, sir, and a stran- 
 ger, and we would feel obliged by knowing — ” 
 
 u O, I beg your pardon, madam,” he replied, inter- 
 rupting her; “I presume that you are good enough 
 to flatter me by a wish to know the name of the indi- 
 vidual whom your kindness and hospitality have placed 
 under such agreeable obligations. For my part I have 
 reason to bless the tempest which, I may say, brought 
 me under your roof. 6 It is an ill wind/ says the prov- 
 erb, c that blows nobody good ; ’ and it is a clear case, 
 my very kind hostess, that at this moment we are 
 mutually ignorant of each other. I assure you, then, 
 madam, that I am not a knight-errant travelling in 
 disguise and in quest of adventure, but a plain gentle- 
 man, by name Woodward, step-son to a neighbor of 
 yours, Mr. Lindsay, of Rathfillan House. I need 
 scarcely say that I am Mrs. Lindsay’s son by her first 
 husband. And now, madam, may I beg to know the 
 name of the family to whom I am indebted for so much 
 kindness.” 
 
 Mrs. Goodwin and her husband exchanged glances, 
 and something like a slight cloud appeared to over- 
 
THE BLACE SPECTRE. 
 
 43 
 
 shadow for a moment the expression of their counte- 
 nances. At length Mr. Goodwin spoke, 
 
 “ My name, sir,” he proceeded, “ is Goodwin ; and 
 until a recent melancholy event, your family and mine 
 were upon the best and most cordial terms; but, 
 unfortunately, I must say that we are not so now — a 
 circumstance which I and mine deeply regret. You 
 must not imagine, however, that the knowledge of your 
 name and connections could make the slightest difference 
 in our conduct toward you on that account. Your 
 family, Mr. Woodward, threw off our friendship and 
 disclaimed all intimacy with us ; but I presume you 
 are not ignorant of the cause of it.” 
 
 “ I should be uncandid if I were to say so, sir. I 
 am entirely aware of the cause of it ; but I cannot see 
 that there is any blame whatsoever to be attached to 
 either you or yours for the act of my poor uncle. I 
 assure you, sir, I am sorry that my family failed to con- 
 sider it in its proper light ; and you will permit me to 
 request that you will not identify my conduct with 
 theirs. So far as I, at least am concerned, my uncle’s 
 disposition of his property shall make no breach nor 
 occasion any coolness between us. On the contrary, 
 I shall feel honored by being permitted to pay my 
 respects to you all, and to make myself worthy of your 
 good opinions.” 
 
 “ That is generously spoken, Mr. Woodward,” re- 
 plied the old man; “and it will afford us sincere 
 pleasure to reciprocate the sentiments you have just 
 expressed.” 
 
 “You make me quite happy, sir,” replied Wood- 
 ward, bowing very courteously. “This, I presume, 
 
44 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 is the young lady to whom my cousin Agnes was %x» 
 much attached ? ” 
 
 “ She is, sir,” replied her father. 
 
 “ Might I hope for the honor of being presented to 
 her, Mr. Goodwin ? ” 
 
 “ With pleasure, sir. Alice, my dear, although you 
 already know who this gentleman is, yet allow me, 
 nevertheless, to present him to you.” 
 
 The formal introduction accordingly took place, 
 after which Woodward, turning to Mrs. Goodwin, 
 said, 
 
 “I am not surprised, madam, at the predilection 
 which my cousin entertained for Miss Goodwin, even 
 from what I see ; but I feel that I am restrained by her 
 presence from expressing myself at further length. I 
 have only to say that I wish her every happiness, long 
 life, and health to enjoy that of which she seems, and I 
 am certain is, so worthy.” 
 
 He accompanied those words with a low bow and a 
 very gracious smile, after which, his horse having been 
 brought to the door, he took his leave with a great 
 deal of politeness, and rode, according to directions 
 received from Mr. Goodwin, toward his father’s 
 house. 
 
 After his departure the family began to discuss his 
 character somewhat to the following effect : 
 
 “That is a fine young man,” said Mr. Goodwin, 
 “ liberal-minded and generous, or I am much mistaken. 
 What do you think, Martha ? ” he added, addressing his 
 wife. 
 
 “Upon my word,” replied that lady, “I am much 
 of your opinion — yet I don’t know either ; although 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 45 
 
 polite and courteous, there is something rather dis- 
 agreeable about him.” 
 
 “ Why,” inquired her husband, “ what is there dis- 
 agreeable about him ? I could perceive nothing of the 
 sort; and when we consider that his uncle, who left 
 this property to Alice, was his mother’s brother, and 
 that as he was nephew by blood as well as by law, and 
 that it was the old man’s original intention that the 
 property should go directly to him, or in default of 
 issue, to his brother — I think when we consider this, 
 Martha, that we cannot but entertain a favorable im- 
 pression of him, considering what he has lost by the 
 unexpected turn given to his prospects in consequence 
 of his uncle’s will. Alice, my dear, what is your 
 opinion of him ? ” 
 
 “ Indeed, papa,” she replied, “I have had — as we 
 all have had— but a very slight opportunity to form 
 any opinion of him. As for me, I can judge only by 
 the impressions which his conversation and person have 
 left upon me.” 
 
 “ Well, and anything favorable or otherwise ? ” 
 
 “ Anything at all but favorable, papa — I experienced 
 something like pain during breakfast, and felt a strong 
 sense of relief the moment he left the room.” 
 
 “Poor child, impressions are nothing. I have met 
 men of whom first impressions were uniformly unfavor- 
 able, who, notwithstanding their rough outsides, were 
 persons of sterling worth and character.” 
 
 “Yes, papa, and men of great plausibility and ease 
 of manner, who, on the contrary, were deep, hypocriti- 
 cal and selfish when discovered and their hearts laid 
 open. As regards Mr. Woodward, however, heaven 
 
46 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 forbid that I should place the impressions of an igno- 
 rant girl like myself against the knowledge and experi- 
 ence of a man who has had such opportunites of 
 knowing the world as you. All I can say is, that 
 whilst he seemed to breathe a very generous spirit, 
 my impressions were completely at variance with every 
 sentiment he uttered. Perhaps, however, I do him in- 
 justice — and I should regret that very much. I will 
 then, in deference to your opinion, papa, endeavor to 
 control those impressions and think as well of him as I 
 can.” 
 
 61 You are right, Alice, and I thank you. We should 
 never, if possible, suffer ourselves to be prematurely 
 ungenerous in our estimate of strangers, especially 
 when we know that this world is filled with the most 
 absurd and ridiculous prejudices. How do you know, 
 my dear child, that yours is not one of them ? ” 
 
 “ Alice, love,” said her mother, u I think, upon re- 
 flection, your father is right, as he always is ; let us 
 not be less generous than this young man, and you 
 know it would be ungenerous to prejudge him ; and 
 this comes the more strange from you, my love, inas- 
 much as I never yet heard you express a prejudice 
 almost against any person.” 
 
 u Because I don’t remember, mamma, that I ever 
 felt such an impression — prejudice — call it what you 
 will — against any individual as I do against this man. 
 I absolutely fear him without knowing why.” 
 
 66 Precisely so, my dear Alice,” replied her father, 
 u precisely so ; and, as you say, without knowing why . 
 In that one phrase, my child, you have defined preju- 
 dice to the very letter. Fie, Alice ; have more sense, 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 47 
 
 toy dear ; have more sense. Dismiss this foolish prej- 
 udice against a young man, who, from what he said at 
 breakfast, is entitled to better feelings at your hands.” 
 u As I said, papa, I shall certainly strive to do so.” 
 Alice Goodwin’s person and character must, at this 
 stage of our narrative, be made known to our readers. 
 As to her person, it is only sufficient to say that she 
 was a tall, beautiful girl, of exceeding grace and won- 
 derful proportions. There was, however, a softness 
 about her appearance of constitutional delicacy that 
 seemed to be incompatible with a strong mind, or per- 
 haps we should rather say that was identical with an 
 excess of feeling. This was exhibited in the tender- 
 ness of her attachment to Agnes Hamilton, and in the 
 agonizing grief which she experienced at her death — 
 a grief which had wellnigh become fatal to a girl of 
 her fragile organization. The predominant trait, how- 
 ever, in her character was timidity and a terror of a 
 hundred trifles, which, in the generality of her sex, 
 would occasion only indifference or laughter. On that 
 very morning, for instance, she had not recovered 
 from her painful apprehensions of the thunder-storm 
 which had occurred on the preceding night. Of 
 thunder, but especially of lightning, she was afraid 
 even to pusillanimity; indeed so much so, that on 
 such occurrences she would bind her eyes, fly down 
 stairs, and take refuge in the cellar until the hurly- 
 burly in the clouds was over. This, however, was not 
 so much to be wondered at by those who live in our 
 present and more enlightened days ; as our readers will 
 admit when they are toid that the period of our narra- 
 tive is in the reign of that truly religious monarch, 
 
48 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 Charles the Second, who, conscious of his inward and 
 invisible grace, was known to exhaust himself so liber- 
 ally of his virtue, when touching for the Evil, that 
 there was very little of it left to regulate that of his 
 own private life. In those days Ireland was a mass of 
 social superstitions, and a vast number of cures in a 
 variety of diseases were said to be performed by 
 witches, wizards, fairy-men, fairy-women, and a thou- 
 sand other impostors, who, supported by the gross 
 ignorance of the people, carried that which was first 
 commenced in fraud and cunning into a self-delusion, 
 which, in process of time, led them to become dupes to 
 their own impostures. It is not to be wondered at, 
 then, that Alice Goodwin, a young creature of a warm 
 imagination and extraordinary constitutional timidity, 
 should feel the full force of the superstitions which 
 swarmed around her, and impregnated her fancy so 
 strongly that it teemed with an unhealthy creation, 
 which frequently rendered her existence painful by a 
 morbid apprehension of wicked and supernatural influ- 
 ences. In other respects she was artlessness itself, 
 could never understand what falsehood meant, and, as 
 to truth, her unspotted mind was transparent as a 
 sunbeam. Our readers are not to understand, how- 
 ever, that though apparently flexible and ductile, she 
 possessed no power of moral resistance. So very far 
 from that, her disposition, wherever she thought her- 
 self right, was not only firm and unbending, but some- 
 times rose almost to obstinacy. This, however, never 
 appeared, unless she considered herself as standing 
 upon the basis of truth. In cases where her judgment 
 was at fault, or when she could not see her way, she 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 49 
 
 was a perfect child, and, like a child, should be taken 
 by the hand and supported. It was, however, when 
 mingling in society that her timidity and bashfulness 
 were most observable; these, however, were accom- 
 panied with so much natural grace, and unaffected 
 innocence of manner, that the general charm of her 
 whole character was fascinating and irresistible ; nay, 
 her very weaknesses created an atmosphere of love and 
 sympathy around her that nobody could breathe with- 
 out feeling her influence. Her fear of ghosts and 
 fairies, her dread of wizards and witches, of wise women 
 and strolling conjurers, with the superstitious accounts 
 of whom the country then abounded, were, in the eyes 
 of her more strong-minded friends, only a source of 
 that caressing and indulgent affection which made its 
 artless and innocent object more dear to them. Every 
 one knows with what natural affection and tenderness 
 we love the object which clings to us for support under 
 the apprehension of danger, even when we ourselves 
 are satisfied that the apprehension is groundless. So 
 was it with Alice Goodwin, whose harmless foibles and 
 weaknesses, associated as they were with so much 
 truth and purity, rendered her the darling of all who 
 knew her. 
 
 Woodward had not proceeded far on his way when 
 he was overtaken by an equestrian, who came up to 
 him at a smart pace, which, however, he checked on 
 getting beside him. 
 
 “ A fine morning, sir, after an awful night,” observed 
 the stranger. 
 
 “It is, sir,” replied Woodward, “and a most awful 
 night it assuredly was. Have you heard whether 
 
 3 
 
50 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 there has been destruction to life or property to any 
 extent ? ” 
 
 u Not so much to life,” replied his companion, u but 
 seriously, I understand, to property. If you had rid- 
 den far you must have observed the number of dwell- 
 ing-houses and out offices that have been unroofed, 
 and some of them altogether blown down.” 
 
 u I have not ridden far,” said Woodward ; u I was 
 obliged to take shelter in the house of a country gentle- 
 man named Goodwin, who lives over in the trees.” 
 u You were fortunate in finding shelter anywhere,” 
 replied the stranger, u during such a tempest. I 
 remember nothing like it.” 
 
 As they proceeded along, indulging in similar chat, 
 they observed that five or six countrymen, who had 
 been walking at a smart pace, about a couple of hun- 
 dred yards before them, came suddenly to a stand-still, 
 and, after appearing to consult together, they darted 
 off the road and laid themselves down, as if with a 
 view of concealment, behind the grassy ditch which 
 ran along it. 
 
 u What can these persons mean ? ” asked Wood- 
 ward ; u they seem to be concealing themselves.” 
 u Unquestionably they do,” replied the stranger; 
 u and yet there appears to be no pursuit after them. 
 I certainly can give no guess as to their object.” 
 
 While attempting, as they went along, to account 
 for the conduct of the peasants, they were met by a 
 female with a head of hair that was nearly blood-red, 
 and whose features were hideously ugly, or rather we 
 should say, absolutely revolting. Her brows, which 
 were of the same color as the hair, were knit into a 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 51 
 
 scowl, such as is occasioned by an intense expression 
 of hatred and malignity, yet which was rendered almost 
 frightful by a squint that would have disfigured the 
 features of a demon. Her coarse hair lay matted to- 
 gether in stiff, wiry waves on each side of her head, 
 from whence it streamed down her shoulders, which it 
 covered like a cape of scarlet. As they approached 
 each other, she glanced at them with a look from which 
 they could only infer that she seemed to meditate the 
 murder of each, and yet there was mingled with its 
 malignity a bitter but derisive expression that was per- 
 fectly diabolical. 
 
 u What a frightful hag ! ” exclaimed Woodward, 
 addressing his companion ; u I never had a perfect con- 
 ception of the face of an ogress until now ! Did you 
 observe her walrus tusks, as they projected over her 
 misshapen nether lip ? The hag appears to be an im- 
 personation of all that is evil.” 
 
 u She may be a very harmless creature for all that,” 
 replied the other ; “ we are not to judge by appear- 
 ances. I know a man who had murder depicted in his 
 countenance, if ever a man had, and yet there lived not 
 a kinder, more humane, or benevolent creature on earth. 
 He was as simple, too, as a child, and the most affec- 
 tionate father and husband that ever breathed. These, 
 however, may be exceptions ; for most certainly I am 
 of opinion that the countenance may be considered, in 
 general, a very certain index to the character and 
 disposition. But what is this ? — here are the men 
 returning from their journey ; let us question them.” 
 u Pray,” said Woodward, addressing them, u if it be 
 not impertinent, may I inquire why you ran in such a 
 
52 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 hurry off the road just now, and hid yourselves behind 
 the ditch ? ” 
 
 “ Certainly, sir, you may,” replied one of them; 
 “ we wor on on: way to the fair of Knockmore, and 
 we didn’t wish to meet Pugshy Roe ” (Red Peggy). 
 
 “ But why should you not wish to meet her ? ” 
 
 “ Bekaise, sir, she’s unlucky — unlucky in the three 
 ways — unlucky to man, unlucky to baste, and unlucky 
 to business. She overlooks, sir ; she has the Evil Eye 
 — the Lord be about us ! ” 
 
 “The Evil Eye,” repeated Woodward, dryly; “and 
 pray what harm could her evil eye do you ? ” 
 
 “ Why, nothing in the world,” replied the man, 
 naively, “ barrin’ to wither us off o’ the earth — that’s 
 all.” 
 
 “ Has she been long in this neighborhood ? ” asked 
 the stranger. 
 
 “ Too long, your honor. Sure she overlooked Biddy 
 Nelligan’s child, and it never did good aftherwards.” 
 
 “ And I,” said another, “ am indebted to the thief 
 o’ hell for the loss of as good a cow as ever filled a 
 piggin” 
 
 “Well, sure,” observed a third, “ Father Mullen is 
 goin’ to read her out next Sunday from the althar. 
 She has been banished from every parish in the coun- 
 tliry. Indeed, I believe he’s goin’ to drown the candles 
 against her, so that, plaise the Lord, she’ll have to 
 tramp. 
 
 “How does she live and maintain herself?” asked 
 the stranger again. 
 
 “ Why, sir,” replied the man, “ she tuck possession 
 of a waste cabin and a bit o’ garden belongin’ to it ; 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 58 
 
 and Larry Sullivan, that owns it, was goin’ to put her 
 out, when, Lord save us, he and his whole family were 
 saized with sickness, and then he sent word to her that 
 if she’d take it off o’ them and put it on some one else 
 he’d let her stay.” 
 
 “ And did she do so ? ” 
 
 “She did, sir; every one o’ them recovered, and 
 she put it on his neighbor, poor Harry Commiskey and 
 his family, that used to visit them every day, and from 
 them it went over the country — and bad luck to her ! 
 Devil a man of us would have had luck or grace in the 
 fair to-day if we had met her. That’s another gift she 
 has — to bring bad luck to any one that meets her first 
 in the mornin’ ; for if they’re goin’ upon any business 
 it’s sure not to thrive with them. She’s worse than 
 Mrs. Lindsay; for Mrs. Lindsay, although she’s un- 
 lucky to meet, and unlucky to cattle, too, has no 
 power over any one’s life ; but they say it has always 
 been in her family, too.” 
 
 The equestrians then proceeded at a rather brisk 
 pace until they had got clear of the peasants, when 
 they pulled up a little. 
 
 “ That is a strange superstition, sir,” said Woodward, 
 musingly. 
 
 “It is a very common one in this country, at all 
 events,” replied the other ; “ and I believe pretty gen- 
 eral in others as well as here.” 
 
 “ Do you place any faith in it ? ” asked the other. 
 
 The stranger paused, as if investigating the subject 
 in question, after which he replied, 
 
 “ To a certain extent I do ; but it is upon this prin- 
 ciple, that I believe the force of imagination on a weak 
 
THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 64 
 
 mind constitutes the malady. What is your own 
 opinion ? ” 
 
 “ Why, that it is not a superstition but a fact ; a fact, 
 too, which has been frequently proved ; and, what is 
 more, it is known, as the man said, to be hereditary in 
 families.” 
 
 “ I don’t give credence to that,” said the stranger. 
 
 “ Why not, sir?” replied Woodward; “are not the 
 moral qualities hereditary ? are not the tempers and 
 dispositions hereditary, as well as decline, insanity, 
 scrofula, and other physical complaints?” 
 
 The stranger paused again, and said, “ Perhaps so. 
 There is certainly much mystery in human nature; 
 more, probably, than we can conceive or be aware of. 
 Time, however, and the progress of science, will de- 
 velop much. But who was this Mrs. Lindsay that the 
 man spoke of? ” 
 
 “That lady, sir,” replied the other, “is my 
 mother.” 
 
 The stranger, from a feeling of delicacy, made no 
 observation upon this, but proceeded to take another 
 view of the same subject. 
 
 “Suppose, then,” he added, “that we admit the fact 
 that the eye of a certain individual can transfuse, by 
 the force of strong volition, an evil influence into the 
 being or bodily system of another — why should it hap- 
 pen that an eye or touch charged with beneficence , 
 instead of evil, should fail to affect with a sanative 
 contagion those who labor under many diseases ? ” 
 
 “ The only reply I can make to your question,” said 
 Woodward, “ is this : the one has been long and gen 
 erally known to exist, whereas the latter has never been 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 55 
 
 heard of, which most assuredly would not have been the 
 case if it had ever existed ; as for the cure of the King 7 ® 
 Evil, it is a royal imposture.” 
 
 u I believe in the latter ,” observed the other calmly. 
 u Upon what grounds ? ” asked his companion. 
 u Simply because I know a person who possesses the 
 sanative power I speak of.” 
 
 u And I believe in the former,” replied Woodward, 
 u and upon better grounds still, because I possess it 
 myself.” 
 
 u You will pardon me,” said the other ; u but I hes- 
 itate to believe that.” 
 
 Woodward, who felt this imputation against his 
 veracity with resentment, suddenly pulled up his horse, 
 and, turning himself on the saddle, looked upon his 
 companion with an expression that was as extraordi- 
 nary as it was blighting. The stranger, on the other 
 hand, reining in his horse, and taking exactly the same 
 attitude as Woodward, bent his eye on him in return ; 
 and there they sat opposite to each other, where we 
 will leave them until we describe the somewhat extraor- 
 dinary man who had become the fellow-traveller of the 
 hero of the breakfast table. 
 
 He was mounted upon a powerful charger; for in- 
 deed it was evident at a glance that no other would 
 have been equal to his weight. He was well-dressed 
 — that is to say, in the garb of a country gentleman of 
 the day. He wore his own hair, however, which fell 
 in long masses over his shoulders, and a falling collar, 
 which came down over his breast. His person was 
 robust and healthy looking, and, what is not very usual 
 in large men, it wa? remarkable for the most consura- 
 
56 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 mate proportion and symmetry. He wore boots and 
 silver spurs, and his feet were unusually small, con- 
 sidering his size, as were also his hands. That, how- 
 ever, which struck the beholder with amazement, was 
 the manly beauty of his features. At a first glance this 
 was visible ; but on contemplating them more closely 
 you began to feel something strange and wonderful 
 associated with a feeling of veneration and pleasure. 
 Even this, however, was comparatively little to what 
 a still more deliberate perusal of that face brought to 
 light. There could be read the extraordinary union of 
 humility and grandeur ; but above all, and beyond all 
 other expressions, there proceeded from his eyes, and 
 radiated like a halo from every part of his countenance, 
 a sense of power which was felt to be irresistible. His 
 eyes, indeed, were almost transparent with light — a 
 light so clear, benignant, and strong, that it was im- 
 possible to withstand their glance, radiant with benev- 
 olence though it was. The surrender to that glance, 
 however, was a willing and a pleasing one. The specta- 
 tor submitted to it as an individual would to the eye of 
 a blessed spirit that was known to communicate nothing 
 but good. There, then, they sat contemplating one an- 
 other, each, as it were, in the exercise of some particu- 
 lar power, which, in this case, appeared to depend 
 altogether on the expressions of the eye. The gaze 
 was long and combative in its character, and constituted 
 a trial of that moral strength which each, in the pecu- 
 liar constitution of his being, seemed to possess. After 
 some time, however, Woodward’s glance seemed to lose 
 its concentrative power, and gradually to become vague 
 and blank. In a little time he felt himself rapidly 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 57 
 
 losing ground, and could hardly avoid thinking that 
 the eyes of his opponent were looking into his very 
 soul: his eyelids quivered, his eyes assumed a dull 
 and listless appearance, and ultimately closed for some 
 moments — he was vanquished, and he felt it. 
 
 “ What is the matter with you ? ” said his companion 
 at length, “ and why did you look at me with such a 
 singular gaze ? I hope you do not feel resentment at 
 what I said. I hesitated to believe you only because I 
 thought you might be mistaken.” 
 
 “I entertain no resentment against you,” replied 
 Woodward; “but I must confess I feel astonished. 
 Pray, allow me to ask, sir, are you a medical man ? ” 
 
 “ Not at all,” replied the other; “I never received 
 a medical education, and yet I perform a great number 
 of cures.” 
 
 “ Then, sir,” said Woodward, “ I take it, with every 
 respect, that you must be a quack.” 
 
 “ Did you ever know a quack to work a cure with- 
 out medicine?” replied the other; “now I cure with- 
 out medicine, and that is more than the quack is able 
 to do with it ; I, consequently, cannot be a quack.” 
 
 “ Then, in the devil’s name, what are you ? ” asked 
 Woodward, who felt that his extraordinary fellow- 
 traveller was amusing himself at his expense. 
 
 “I reply to no interrogatory urged upon such 
 authority,” said the stranger ; “ but let me advise you, 
 young man, not to allow that mysterious and malignant 
 power which you seem to possess to gratify itself by 
 injury to your fellow-creatures. Let it be the princi- 
 pal purpose of your life to serve them by every means 
 within your reach, otherwise you will neglect to your 
 
 3 * 
 
58 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OK, 
 
 cost those great duties for which God created you. 
 Farewell, my friend, and remember my words ; for they 
 are uttered in a spirit of kindness and good feeling.” 
 
 They had now arrived at cross-roads ; the stranger 
 turned to the right, and Woodward proceeded, as 
 directed, toward Rathfillan House, the residence of his 
 father. 
 
 The building was a tolerably large and comfortable 
 one, without any pretence to architectural beauty. It 
 had a plain porch before the hall-door, with a neat 
 lawn, through which wound a pretty drive up to the 
 house. On each side of the lawn was a semicircle of 
 fine old trees, that gave an ancient and impressive 
 appearance to the whole place. 
 
 Now, one might imagine that Woodward would have 
 felt his heart bound with affection and delight on his 
 return to all that ought to have been dear to him after 
 so long an absence. So far from that, however, he 
 returned in disappointment and ill-temper, for he cal- 
 culated that unless there had been some indefensible 
 neglect, or unjustifiable offence offered to his uncle 
 Hamilton by his family, that gentleman, who, he knew 
 had the character of being both affectionate and good- 
 natured, would never have left his property to a stran- 
 ger. The alienation of this property from himself was, 
 indeed, the bitter reflection which rankled in his heart, 
 and established in it a hatred against the Goodwins 
 which he resolved by some means to wreak upon them 
 in a spirit of the blackest vengeance. Independently 
 of this, we feel it necessary to say here, that he was 
 Utterly devoid of domestic affection, and altogethei 
 insensible to the natural claims *nd feelings of con 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 59 
 
 sanguinity. His uncle abroad, for instance, had fre- 
 quently urged him to pay a visit to his relatives, and., 
 of course, to supply him liberally with the necessary 
 funds for the journey. To every such suggestion, how- 
 ever, he gave a decided negative. 66 If they wish to see 
 me,” he would reply, u let them come and see me : as 
 for me, I have no wish to see them, and I shall not go.” 
 
 This unnatural indifference to the claims of blood 
 and affection not only startled his uncle, but shook his 
 confidence in the honor and integrity of his favorite. 
 Some further discoveries of his dishonesty ultimately 
 led to his expulsion from the heart of that kind rela- 
 tive, as well as from the hospitable roof of which he 
 proved himself so unworthy. 
 
 With such a natural disposition, and affected as he 
 must have been by a train of circumstances so de- 
 cidedly adverse to his hopes and prospects, our readers 
 need not feel surprised that he should return home in 
 anything but an agreeable mood of mind. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 WOODWARD MEETS A GUIDE.' — HIS RECEPTION AT HOME. 
 — PREPARATIONS FOR A FETE. 
 
 Woodward rode slowly, as he indulged in those dis- 
 agreeable reflections to which we have alluded, until 
 he reached a second cross-roads, where he found him- 
 self somewhat at a loss whether to turn or ride straight 
 onward. While pausing for a moment, as to which 
 
60 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 way he should take, the mellow whistle of some person 
 behind him, indulging in a light-hearted Irish air, 
 caused him to look back, when he saw a well-made, 
 compact, good-looking young fellow approaching, who, 
 finding his attention evidently directed to him, con* 
 eluded his melody and respectfully touched his hat. 
 
 “ Pray, my good friend,” said Woodward, “ can you 
 direct me to Rathfillan, the residence of Mr. Lindsay, 
 the magistrate ?” 
 
 u Misther Lindsay’s, is it ? ” 
 
 “ Yes ; I said so.” 
 
 “ Well, I think I can, sir.” 
 
 “ Yes ; but are you sure of it ? ” 
 
 “ Well, I think I am, sir.” 
 
 “You think! why, d — n it, sir, do you not know 
 whether you are or not ? ” 
 
 “ May I ax, sir,” inquired the other in his turn, “ if 
 you are a religious character ? ” 
 
 “ Why, what the devil has that to do with the mat- 
 ter in question?” said Woodward, beginning to lose 
 his temper. “ I ask you to direct me to the residence 
 of a certain gentleman, and you ask me whether I am 
 a religious character ? What do you mean by that ? ” 
 “ Why, sir,” replied the man, “ not much, Fm 
 afeard — only if you had let me speak, which you 
 didn’t, God pardon you, I was going to say, that if you 
 knew the way to heaven as well as I do to Misther 
 Lindsay’s you might call yourself a happy man, and 
 born to luck.” 
 
 Woodward looked with something of curiosity at his 
 new companion, and was a good deal struck with his 
 appearance. His age might be about twenty-eight or 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 61 
 
 from that to thirty ; his figure stout and well-made ; his 
 features were decidedly Milesian, but then they were 
 Milesian of the best character; his mouth was firm, 
 but his lips full, red, and handsome ; his clear, merry 
 eyes would puzzle one to determine whether they were 
 gray or blue, so equally were the two colors blended in 
 them. After a very brief conversation with him, no 
 one could doubt that humor formed a predominant 
 trait in his disposition. In fact, the spirit of the forth- 
 coming jest was visible in his countenance before the 
 jest itself came forth ; but although his whole features 
 bore a careless and buoyant expression, yet there was 
 no mistaking in them the unquestionable evidences of 
 great shrewdness and good sense. He also indulged 
 occasionally in an ironical and comic sarcasm, which, 
 however, was never directed against his friends ; this 
 he reserved for certain individuals whose character 
 entitled them to it at his hands. He also drew the 
 long-bow, when he wished, with great skill and effect. 
 Woodward, after having scrutinized his countenance 
 for some time, was about to make some inquiries, as a 
 stranger, concerning the character of his family and 
 the reputation they bore in the neighborhood, when he 
 found himself, considerably to his surprise, placed in 
 the witness-box for a rather brisk fire of cross-exami- 
 uation. 
 
 u You are no stranger in this part of the country, I 
 presume/ 7 said he, with a view of bringing him out for 
 his own covert and somewhat ungenerous purposes. 
 
 u I am no stranger, sure enough, sir,” replied the 
 other, u so far as a good slice of the counthry side goes ; 
 but if I am not you are, sir, or Fm out in it V 
 
62 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OB, 
 
 u Yes, I am a stranger here.” 
 
 “ Never mind, sir, don’t let that disthress you ; it’s 
 a good man’s case, sir. Did you thravel far, wid sub- 
 mission ? I spake in kindness, sir.” 
 
 “ Why, yes, a — a — pretty good distance ; but about 
 Mr. Lindsay and — ” 
 
 “Yes, sir; crossed over , sir, I suppose ¥ I mane 
 from the other side ? ” 
 
 “ O ! you want to know if I crossed the Channel ? ” 
 
 “ Had you a pleasant passage, sir ¥ ” 
 u Yes, tolerable.” 
 
 “ Thank God ! I hope you’ll make a long stay with 
 us, sir, in this part of the counthry. If you have any 
 business to do with Mr. Lindsay — as of coorse you 
 have — why, I don’t think you and he will quarrel ; 
 and by the way, sir, I know him and the family well, 
 and if I only got a glimpse, I could throw in a word or 
 two to guide you in dalin’ wid him — that is, if I knew 
 the business.” 
 
 “ As to that,” replied Woodward, u it is not very 
 particular ; I am only coming on a pretty long visit to 
 him, and as you say you know the family, I would feel 
 glad to hear what you think of them.” 
 
 “Misther Lindsay, or rather Misther Charles, and 
 you will have a fine time of it, sir. There’s delightful 
 fishin’ here, and the best of shootin’ and huntin’ in 
 harvest and winter — that is, if you stop so long” 
 
 “ What kind of a man is Mr. Lindsay ¥ ” 
 
 “ A fine, clever * man, sir ; six feet in his stockin' 
 soles, and made in proportion.” 
 
 Portly, large, comely. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 63 
 
 u But I want to know nothing about his figure ; is 
 the man reputed good or bad ? ” 
 
 “Why, just good or bad, sir, according as he’s 
 treated.” 
 
 “ Is he well liked, then ? I trust you understand me 
 now.” 
 
 “ By his friends, sir, no man betther — by them that’s 
 his inemies, not so well.” 
 
 “ You mentioned a son of his, Charles, I think j what 
 kind of a young fellow is he?” 
 
 “ Very like his father, sir.” 
 
 “I see; well, I thank you, my friend, for the 
 liberality of your information. Has he any daugh- 
 ters ? ” 
 
 “ Two, sir ; but very unlike their mother .” 
 
 “ Why, what kind of a woman is their mother ? ” 
 
 “ She’s a saint, sir, of a sartin class — ever and always 
 at her prayers,” {sotto voce , “ such as they are — cursing 
 her fellow-cratures from mornin’ till night.”) 
 
 “ Well, at all events, it is a good thing to be relig- 
 ious.” 
 
 “ Devil a better, sir ; but she, as I said, is a saint 
 from — heaven” ( sotto voce , “and very far from it too.) 
 But, sir, there’s a lady in this neighborhood — I won’t 
 name her — that has a tongue as sharp and poisonous as 
 if she lived on rattlesnakes ; and she has an eye of her 
 own that they say is every bit as dangerous.” 
 
 “ And who is she, my good fellow ? ” 
 
 “ Why, a very intimate friend of Mrs. Lindsay’s, and 
 seldom out of her company. Now, sir, do you see that 
 house wid the tall chimleys, or rather do you see the 
 tall chimleys — for you can‘t see the house itself? That’s 
 
64 
 
 TIIE EVIL EYE; OK, 
 
 where the family we spake of lives, and there you’ll see 
 Mrs. Lindsay and the lady I mention.” 
 
 Woodward, in fact, knew not what to make of his 
 guide ; he found him inscrutable, and deemed it useless 
 to attempt the extortion of any further intelligence from 
 him. The latter was ignorant that Mrs. Lindsay’s son 
 was expected home, as was every member of that 
 gentleman’s family. He had, in fact, given them no 
 information of his return. The dishonest fraud which 
 he had practised upon his uncle, and the apprehension 
 that that good old man had transmitted an account of 
 his delinquency to his relatives, prevented him from 
 writing, lest he might, by subsequent falsehoods, con- 
 tradict his uncle, and thereby involve himself in deeper 
 disgrace. His uncle, however, was satisfied with having 
 got rid of him, and forbore to render his relations un- 
 happy by any complaint of his conduct. His hope was, 
 that Woodward’s expulsion from his house, and the 
 withdrawal of his affections from him, might, upon re- 
 flection, cause him to turn over a new leaf — an effort 
 which would have been difficult, perhaps impracticable, 
 had he transmitted to them a full explanation of his 
 perfidy and ingratitude. 
 
 A thought now occurred to Woodward with reference 
 to himself. He saw that his guide, after having pointed 
 out his father’s house to him, was still keeping him 
 company. 
 
 “ Perhaps you are coming out of your way,” said he ; 
 “you have been good enough to show me Mr. Lindsay’s 
 residence, and I have no further occasion for your 
 services. I thank you : take this and drink my health ; ” 
 and as he spoke he offered him some silver. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 65 
 
 “Many thanks, sir,” replied the man, in a far differ- 
 ent tone of voice, “ many thanks ; but I never resave 
 or take payment for an act of common civility, espe- 
 cially from any gentleman on his way to the family of 
 Mr. Lindsay. And now, sir, I will tell you honestly and 
 openly that there is not a better gentleman alive this 
 day than he is. Himself, his son, and daughter* are 
 loved and honored by all that know them ; and woe be- 
 tide the man that ’ud dare to cruck (crook) his finger 
 at one of them.” 
 
 “ You seem to know them very well.” 
 
 “ I have a good right, sir, seem’ that I have been in 
 the family ever since I was a gorson.” 
 
 “ And is Mrs. Lindsay as popular as her husband ? ” 
 “ She is his wife, sir — the mother of his children, and 
 my misthress ; afther that you may judge for yourself.” 
 “ Of course, then, you are aware that they have a 
 son abroad.” 
 
 “ I am, sir, and a fine young man they say he is. 
 Nothing vexes them so much as that he won’t come to 
 see them. He’s never off their tongue ; and if he’s 
 aquil to what they say of him, upon my credit the sun 
 needn’t take the throuble of shinin’ on him.” 
 
 “ Have they any expectation of a visit from him, do 
 you know ? ” 
 
 “ Not that I hear, sir ; but I know that nothing would 
 rise the cockles of their hearts aquil to seein’ him among 
 them. Poor fellow! Mr. Hamilton’s will was a bad 
 business for him, as it was thought he’d have danced 
 into the property. But then, they say, his other uncle 
 
 * His daughter Jane was with a relation in England, and does not 
 appear in this romance. 
 
66 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OK, 
 
 will provide for him, especially as he took him from the 
 family, by all accounts, on that condition.” 
 
 This information — if information it could be called 
 — was nothing more nor less than wormwood and gall 
 to the gentleman on whose ears and into whose heart 
 it fell. The consciousness of his present position — dis- 
 carded by a kind uncle for dishonesty, and deprived, as 
 he thought, by the caprice or mental imbecility of 
 another uncle, of a property amounting to upwards of 
 twelve hundred per annum — sank upon his heart with 
 a feeling which filled it with a deep and almost blas- 
 phemous resentment at every person concerned, which 
 lie could scarcely repress from the observation of his 
 {juide. 
 
 “What is your name?” said he abruptly to him; 
 ind as he asked the question he fixed a glance upon 
 *iim that startled his companion. 
 
 The latter looked at him, and felt surprised at the 
 fearful expression of his eye ; in the meantime, we 
 must say, that he had not an ounce of coward’s flesh on 
 his bones. 
 
 “ What is my name, sir ? ” he replied. “ Faith, 
 afther that look, if you don’t know my name, I do yours ; 
 there was your mother’s eye fastened on me to the life. 
 However, take it aisy, sir; devil a bit I’m afeard. If 
 you’re not her son, Misther Woodward, why, I’m not 
 Barney Casey, that’s all. Don’t deny it, sir; you’re 
 welcome home, and I’m glad to see you, as they all 
 will be.” 
 
 “Harkee, then,” said Woodward, “you are right; 
 but, mark me, keep quiet, and allow me to manage 
 matters in my own way ; not a syllable of the discovery 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 67 
 
 you have made, or it will be worse for you. I am not 
 a person to be trifled with.” 
 
 u Troth, and you’re right there, sir ; it’s what I often 
 said, often say, and often will say of myself. Barney 
 Casey is not the boy to be trifled wid.” 
 
 On arriving at the house, Barney took round the 
 horse — a hired one, by the way — to the stable, and 
 Woodward knocked. On the door being opened, he 
 inquired if Mr. Lindsay was within, and was answered 
 in the affirmative. 
 
 u Will you let him know a gentleman wishes to see 
 him for a few minutes ? ” 
 
 u What name, sir, shall I say ? ” 
 u O, it doesn’t matter — say a gentleman.” 
 u Step into the parlor, sir, and he will be with you 
 immediately.” 
 
 He did so, and was there but a very short time when 
 his step-father entered. Short as the time was, how- 
 ever, he could not prevent himself from reverting to 
 the strange equestrian he had met on his way, nor to 
 the extraordinary ascendency he had gained over him. 
 Another young man placed in his circumstances would 
 have felt agitated and excited by his approaching inter- 
 view with those who were so nearly related to him, and 
 whom, besides, he had not seen for such a long period 
 of time. To every such emotion, however, he was 
 absolutely insensible ; there was no beating pulse, no 
 heaving of the bosom, not a nerve disturbed by the 
 tremulous vibrations of awakened affection, no tumult 
 of the heart, no starting tear — no ! there was nothing 
 of all this — but, on the contrary, a calm, cold, imper- 
 turbable spirit, so dead and ignorant of domestic attach- 
 
68 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 ment, that the man could neither feel nor understand 
 what it meant. 
 
 When his step-father entered, he naturally bowed to 
 the stranger, and motioned him to a seat, which the 
 other accordingly took. Lindsay certainly was, as 
 Barney Casey had said, a very fine-looking man for 
 his years. He was tall, erect, and portly, somewhat 
 inclined to corpulency, of a handsome, but florid coun- 
 tenance, in which might be read a large expression of 
 cheerfulness and good-humor, together with that pecu- 
 liar tinge which results from conviviality. Indeed, 
 there could scarcely be witnessed a more striking con- 
 trast than that between his open, kind-looking features, 
 and the sharp, disagreeable symmetry which marked 
 those of his step-son with such a dark and unpleasant 
 character. 
 
 “My servant tells me,” said Lindsay, courteously, 
 “ that you wished to see me.” 
 
 “I did, sir,” replied Woodward; “in that he spoke 
 correctly ; I wished to see you, and I am glad to see 
 you.” 
 
 “ I thank you, sir,” replied the other, bowing again ; 
 “ but — ahem — in the meantime, sir, you have the 
 advantage of me. ” 
 
 “ And intend to keep it, sir, for a little,” replied 
 Woodward, with one of his cold smiles. “ I came to 
 speak to you, sir, concerning your son who is abroad, 
 and to ask if you have recently heard from himself or 
 his uncle.” 
 
 “ 0, then, I presume, sir,” replied Lindsay, “ you 
 are an acquaintance or friend of his ; if so, allow me to 
 bid you welcome ; nothing, I assure you, could afford 
 
THE KLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 69 
 
 either myself or my family greater pleasure than to 
 meet and show attention to any friend of his. Unfor- 
 tunately, we have heard nothing from him or his uncle 
 for nearly the last year and a half ; but, you will be 
 doubly welcome, sir, if you can assure us that they are 
 both well. His uncle, or rather I should say his grand- 
 uncle, for in that relation he stands to him, adopted 
 him, and a kinder man does not live.” 
 
 U I believe Mr. Woodward and his uncle are both 
 well, the former, I think, sir, is your step-son only.” 
 u Don’t say only , sir, he is just as much the son of my 
 affection as his brother, and now, sir, may I request to 
 know the name of the gentleman I am addressing ? ” 
 u Should you wish to see Henry Woodward himself, 
 sir ? ” 
 
 u Dear sir, nothing would delight me more, and all 
 of us, especially his mother ; yet the ungrateful boy 
 would never come near us, although he was pressed and 
 urged to do so a hundred times.” 
 
 u Well, then, sir,” replied that gentleman, rising up, 
 u he now stands before you ; I am Henry Woodward, 
 father.” 
 
 A hug that half strangled him was the first acknowl- 
 edgment of his identity. u Zounds, my dear Harry — 
 Harry, my dear boy, you’re welcome a thousand times, 
 ten thousand times. Stand off a little till I look at you ; 
 fine young fellow, and your mother’s image. Gad- 
 zooks, I was stupid as a block not to know you ; but 
 who would have dreamed of it. There, I say — hallo, 
 Jenny ! — come here, all of you; here is Harry at last. 
 Are you all deaf, or asleep ? ” 
 
 These words he shouted out at the top of his voice, 
 
70 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 and in a few minutes his mother, Charles, and his sistei 
 Maria entered the room, the two latter in a state of 
 transport. 
 
 u Here, Jenny, here he is ; you have the first claim ; 
 confound it, Charley, Maria, don’t strangle the boy ; ha, 
 ha, ha!” 
 
 In fact, the precaution, so far as the affectionate 
 brother and sister were concerned, was anything but 
 needless. His mother, seeing their eagerness to em- 
 brace him, which they did with tears of delight, stood 
 calmly by until he was disentangled from their arms, 
 when she approached him and imprinted two kisses up 
 on his lips, with an indifference of manner that, to a 
 stranger, would have been extraordinary, but which, to 
 those who were present, excited no surprise ; for she 
 had scarcely, during her life, ever kissed one of her own 
 children. Nothing, indeed, could exceed the tumultu- 
 ous exultation of spirits with which they received him, 
 nor was honest Lindsay himself less joyously affected. 
 Yet it might be observed that there was a sparkle in 
 the eye of his mother, which was as singular as it was 
 concentrated and intense. Such an expression might 
 be observed in a menagerie when a tigress, indolently 
 dallying with one of her cubs, exhibits, even in re- 
 pose, those fiery scintillations in the eye which startle 
 the beholders. The light of that eye, though intense, 
 was cold, calculating, and disagreeable to look upon. 
 The frigidity of her manner and reception of him might, 
 to a certain extent, be accounted for from the fact that 
 she had gone to his uncle’s several times for the purpose 
 of seeing him, and watching his interests. Let us not, 
 therefore, impute to the coldness of her habits any want 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 71 
 
 *>f affection for him ; on the contrary, his little finger 
 was a thousand times dearer to her than the bodies and 
 souls of all her other children, adding to them her 
 husband himself, put together. Besides, she was per- 
 fectly unsusceptible of emotions of tenderness, and, con- 
 sequently, a woman of powerful will, inflexible deter- 
 mination, and the most inexorable resentments. She 
 was also ambitious, as far as she had scope for it, with- 
 in her sphere of life, and would have been painfully 
 penurious in her family, were it not that the fiery 
 resolution of her husband, when excited by long and 
 intolerable provocation, was at all times able to subdue 
 her — a superiority over her will and authority which 
 she never forgave him. In fact, she neither loved him- 
 self, nor anything in common with him ; and the 
 natural affection which he displayed on the return of 
 her son was one reason why she received him with such 
 apparent indifference. To all the rest of the family she 
 had a heart of stone. Since her second marriage they 
 had lost three children ; but, so far as she was con- 
 cerned, each of them went down into a tearless grave. 
 She had once been handsome ; but her beauty, like her 
 son’s, was severe and disagreeable. There is, however, 
 such a class of beauty, and it is principally successful 
 with men who have a penchant for overcoming difficul- 
 ties, because it is well known that the fact of conciliat- 
 ing or subduing it is justly considered no ordinary 
 achievement. A great number of our old maids may trace 
 their solitude and their celibacy to the very question- 
 able gift of such beauty, and the dispositions which 
 usually accompany it. She was tall, and had now grown 
 thin, and her features had become sharpened by ill- 
 

 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 temper into those of a fleshless, angular-faced vixen 
 Altogether she was a faithful exponent of her own evil 
 and intolerable disposition ; and it was said that she had 
 inherited that and the “unlucky eye” from a family 
 that was said to have been deservedly unpopular, and 
 equally unscrupulous in their resentments. 
 
 “Well, Harry,” said she, after the warm-hearted 
 ebullition of feeling produced by his appearance had 
 subsided, “so you have returned to us at last; but 
 indeed you return now to a blank and dismal prospect. 
 Miss Goodwin’s adder tongue has charmed the dotage 
 of your silly old uncle to some purpose for herself.” 
 
 “ Confound it, Jenny,” said her husband, “ let the 
 young man breathe, at least, before you bring up that 
 eternal subject. Is not the matter over and decided ? 
 and where is the use of your making both yourself and 
 us unhappy by discussing it ? ” 
 
 “ It may be decided, but it is not over, Lindsay,” 
 she replied; “don’t imagine it: I shall pursue the 
 Goodwins, especially that sorceress, Alice, with a ven- 
 geance that will annul the will, and circumvent those 
 who wheedled him into the making of it. My curse 
 upon them all, as it will be ! ” 
 
 “ Harry, when you become better acquainted with 
 your mother,” said his step-father, “ you will get sick 
 of this. Have you breakfasted ; for that is more to the 
 point t ” 
 
 “ I have, sir,” replied the other ; “ and you would 
 scarcely guess where ; ” and here he smiled and glanced 
 significantly at his mother. 
 
 “Why, I suppose,” said Lindsay, “in whatever inn 
 you stopped at.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 73 
 
 i No/’ he replied ; “I was obliged to seek shelter 
 from the storm last night, and where do you think I 
 found it ? ” 
 
 “ Heaven knows. Where ? ” 
 
 “Why, with your friend and neighbor, Mr. Good- 
 win.” 
 
 “No friend, Harry,” said his mother; “don’t say 
 that.” 
 
 “I slept there last night,” he proceeded, “and 
 breakfasted there this morning, and nothing could 
 exceed the cordiality and kindness of my reception.” 
 
 “ Did they know who you were ? ” asked his mother, 
 with evident interest. 
 
 “ Not till this morning, at breakfast.” 
 
 “Well,” said she again, “ when they heard it?” 
 
 “ Why, their attention and kindness even redoubled,” 
 replied her son ; “ and as for Miss Goodwin herself, 
 she’s as elegant, as sweet, and as lovely a girl as I 
 ever looked on. Mother, I beg you to entertain no 
 implacable or inveterate enmity against her. I will 
 stake my existence that she never stooped to any 
 fraudulent circumvention of my poor uncle. Take my 
 word for it, the intent and execution of the will must 
 be accounted for otherwise.” 
 
 “Well and truly said, Harry,” said his step-father — 
 “well and generously said; give me your hand, my 
 boy ; thank you. Now, madam,” he proceeded, ad- 
 dressing his wife, “ what have you to say to the opinion 
 of a man who has lost so much by the transaction, 
 when you hear that that opinion is given in her 
 favor ? ” 
 
 “Indeed, my dear Harry,” observed his sister, “she 
 
 4 
 
74 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 is all that you have said of her, and much more, if 
 you knew her as we do ; she is all disinterestedness and 
 truth, and the most unselfish girl that ever breathed.” 
 
 Now, there were two persons present who paused 
 upon hearing this intelligence ; one of whom listened 
 to it with unexpected pleasure, and the other with 
 mingled emotions of pleasure and pain. The first of 
 these was Mrs. Lindsay, and the other her son Charles. 
 Mrs. Lindsay, whose eyes were not for a moment off 
 her son, understood the significant glance he had given 
 her when he launched forth so heartily in the praise 
 of Alice Goodwin ; neither did the same glance escape 
 the observation of his brother Charles, who inferred, 
 naturally enough, from the warmth of the eulogium that 
 had been passed upon her, that she had made, perhaps, 
 too favorable an impression upon his brother. Of this, 
 however, the reader shall hear more in due time. 
 
 u Well,” said the mother slowly, and in a meditating 
 voice, u perhaps, after all, we may have done her injus- 
 tice. If so, no person would regret it more than my- 
 self ; but we shall see. You parted from them, Harry, 
 on friendly terms ? ” 
 
 u I did, indeed, my dear mother, and am permitted, 
 almost solicited, to make their further acquaintance, 
 and cultivate a friendly intimacy with them, which I 
 am determined to do.” 
 
 u Bravo, Harry, my fine fellow ; and we will be on 
 friendly terms with them once more. Poor, honest, 
 and honorable old Goodwin ! what a pity that either 
 disunion or enmity should subsist between us. No ; the 
 families must be once more cordial and affectionate, as 
 they ought to be. Bravo, Harry ! your return is pro- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 75 
 
 phetic of peace and good feeling; and, confound me, 
 but you shall have a bonfire this night for your gener- 
 osity that will shame the sun. The tar-barrels shall 
 blaze, and the beer-barrels shall run to celebrate your 
 appearance amongst us. Come, Charley, let us go to 
 Rathfillan, and get the townsfolk to prepare for the 
 fete : we must have fiddlers and pipers, and plenty of 
 dancing. Barney Casey must go among the tenants, 
 too, and order them all into the town. Mat Mulcahy, 
 the innkeeper, must give us his best room ; and, my 
 life to yours, we will have a pleasant night of it.” 
 u George,” exclaimed his wife, in a tone of queru- 
 lous remonstrance, you know how expensive — ” 
 
 “Confound the expense and your penury both,” 
 exclaimed her husband ; “ is it to your own son, on his 
 return to us after such an absence, that you’d grudge 
 the expense of a blazing bonfire ? ” 
 
 “ Not the bonfire,” replied his wife, “ but — ” 
 
 “ Ay, but the cost of drink to the tenants. Why, 
 upon my soul, Harry, your mother is anything but 
 popular here, you must know ; and I think if it were 
 not from respect to me and the rest of the family she’d 
 be indicted for a witch. Gadzooks, Jenny, will I never 
 get sense or liberality into your head ? Ay, and if you 
 go on after your usual fashion, it is not unlikely that 
 you may have a tar-barrel of your own before long. 
 Go, you and Harry, and tell your secrets to each other 
 while we prepare for the jubilation. In the meantime, 
 we must get up an extempore dinner to-day — the set 
 dinner will come in due time, and be a different affair ; 
 but at all events some of the neighbors we must have 
 to join us in the jovialities — hurroo !” 
 
76 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u Well, George,’’ said she, with h^r own peculiar 
 smile, u I see you are in one of your moods to-day.” 
 u Ay, right enough, the imperative one, my dear.” 
 u And, so far as I am concerned, it would not cer- 
 cainly become me to stand in the way of any honor 
 bestowed upon my son Harry ; so I perceive you must 
 only have it your own way — I consent .” 
 
 u I don’t care a fig whether you do or not. When 
 matters come to a push, I am always master of my own 
 house, and ever will be so — and you know it. Good- 
 by, Harry, we will be back in time for dinner, with as 
 many friends as we can pick up on so short notice— 
 hurroo !” 
 
 He and Charles accordingly went forth to make the 
 necessary preparations, and give due notice of the 
 bonfire, after which they succeeded in securing the 
 attendance of about a dozen guests to partake of the 
 festivity. 
 
 Barney, in the meantime, having received his orders 
 for collecting, or, as it was then called, warning in 
 the tenantry to the forthcoming bonfire, proceeded 
 upon his message in high spirits, not on account 
 of the honor it was designed to confer on Wood- 
 ward, against whom he had already conceived a strong 
 antipathy, in consequence of the resemblance he bore 
 to his mother, but for the sake of the fun and amuse- 
 ment which he purposed to enjoy at it himself. The 
 first house he went into was a small country cabin, 
 such as a petty fanner of five or six acres at that time 
 occupied. The door was not of wood, but of wicker- 
 work woven across long wattles and plastered over with 
 clay mortar. The house had two small holes in the 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 77 
 
 front side-walls to admit the light ; but during severe 
 weather these were filled up with straw or rags to 
 keep out the storm. On one side of the door stood a 
 large curra , or, u ould man,” for it was occasionally 
 termed both — composed of brambles and wattles tied 
 up lengthwise together — about the height of a man and 
 as thick as an ordinary sack. This was used, as they 
 termed it, u to keep the wind from the door.” If the 
 blast came from the right, it was placed on that side, 
 and if from the left, it was changed to the opposite. 
 Chimneys, at that period, were to be found only upon 
 the houses of extensive and wealthy farmers, the only 
 substitute for them being a simple hole in the roof over 
 the fireplace. The small farmer in question cultivated 
 his acres with a spade ; and after sowing his grain he 
 harrowed it in with a large thorn bush, which he him- 
 self, or one of his sons, dragged over it with a heavy 
 stone on the top to keep it close to the surface. When 
 Barney entered this cabin he found the vanithee , or 
 woman of the house, engaged in the act of grinding 
 oats into meal for their dinner w r ith a quern, consisting 
 of two aiminutive millstones turned by the hand ; this 
 was placed upon a prasJceen, or coarse apron, spread 
 under it on the floor to receive the meal. An old 
 woman, her mother, sat spinning flax with the distaff — 
 for as yet flax wheels were scarcely known — and a 
 lubberly young fellow about sixteen, with able, well- 
 shaped limbs and great promise of bodily strength, sat 
 before the fire managing a double task, to wit, roasting, 
 first, a lot of potatoes in the greeshaugh , which consisted 
 cf half embers and half ashes, glowing hot; and, 
 secondly, at a little distance from the larger lighted 
 
78 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 turf, two cluck eggs, which, as well as the potatoes, he 
 turned from time to time, that they might be equally 
 done. All this he conducted by the aid of what was 
 termed a maddha vristha , or rustic tongs, which was 
 nothing more than a wattle, or stick, broken in the 
 middle, between the ends of which he held both his 
 potatoes and his eggs while turning them. Two good- 
 looking, fresh-colored girls were squatted on their 
 hunkers (hams), cutting potatoes for seed — late as the 
 season was — with two case knives, which had been 
 borrowed from a neighboring farmer of some wealth. 
 The dress of the women was similar and simple. It con- 
 sisted of a long-bodied gown that had only half skirts ; 
 that is to say, instead of encompassing the whole person, 
 the lower part of it came forward only as far as the hip 
 bones, on each side, leaving the front of the petticoat 
 exposed. This posterior part of the gown would, if left to 
 fall to its full length, have formed a train behind them of 
 at least two feet in length. It was pinned up, however, 
 to a convenient length, and was not at all an ungraceful 
 garment, if we except the sleeves, which went no farther 
 than the elbows — a fashion in dress which is always 
 unbecoming, especially when the arms are thin. The. 
 hair of the elder woman was doubled back in front, 
 from about the middle of the forehead, and the rest of 
 the head was covered by a dowd cap , the most primitive 
 of all female head-dresses, being a plain shell, or skull- 
 cap, as it were, for the head, pointed behind, and with- 
 out any fringe or border whatsoever. This turning up 
 of the hair was peculiar only to married life, of which 
 condition it was universally a badge. The young 
 females wore theirs fastened behind by a skewer } but 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 79 
 
 on this occasion one of them, the youngest, allowed it 
 to fall in natural ringlets about her cheeks and 
 shoulders. 
 
 u God save all here/ 7 said Barney, as he entered the 
 house. 
 
 u God save you kindly, Barney,” was the instant 
 reply from all. 
 
 u Ah, Mrs. Davoren,” he proceeded, u ever the 
 same ; by this and by that, if there’s a woman living 
 ignorant of one thing, and you are that woman.” 
 u Sorrow off you, Barney ! well, what is it ? ” 
 u Idleness, achora. Now, let me see if you have 
 e’er a finger at all to show ; for upon my honorable 
 word they ought to be worn to the stumps long ago. 
 Well, and how are you all? But sure I needn’t ax. 
 Faith, you’re crushin’ the blanther * anyhow, and that 
 looks well.” 
 
 u We must live, Barney ; ’tis a poor shift we’d make 
 'idout the praties and the broghan ,” (meal porridge). 
 u What news from the big house ? ” 
 u News, is it? Come, Corney, come, girls, bounce; 
 news is it? O, faitha’, thin it’s I that has the news 
 that will make you all shake your feet to-night.” 
 u Blessed saints, Barney, what is it ? ” 
 u Bounce, I say, and off wid ye to gather brusna 
 (dried and rotten brambles) for a bonfire in the great 
 town of Rathfillan.” 
 
 u A bonfire, Barney ! Arra, why, man alive ? ” 
 u Why ? Why, bekaise the masther’s step-son and 
 the misthress’s own pet has come home to us to set 
 
 * Blanter , a well-known description of oats. It was so called from 
 Laving been originally imported from Blantire in Scotland. 
 
80 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 the counthry into a state o’ conflagration wid his 
 beauty. There won’t be a whole cap in the barony 
 before this day week. They’re to have fiddlers, and 
 pipers, and dancin’, and drinkin 1 to no end ; and the 
 glory of it is that the masther, God bless him, is to 
 pay for all. Now ! ” 
 
 The younger of the two girls sprang to her feet with 
 the elasticity and agility of a deer. 
 
 u 0, beetha , Barney,” she exclaimed, u but that will 
 be the fun ! And the misthress’s son is home ? Arra, 
 what is he like, Barney ? Is he as handsome as Masther 
 Charles ? ” 
 
 U I hope he’s as good,” said her mother. 
 u As good, Bridget ? No, but worth a ship-load of 
 him ; he has a pair of eyes in his head, Granua,” (< an - 
 glice , Grace,) addressing the younger, 66 that ’ud turn 
 Glendhis (the dark glen) to noonday at midnight ; 
 divil a lie in it ; and his hand’s never out of his pocket 
 wid generosity.” 
 
 u O, mother,” said Grace, u won’t we all go ? ” 
 u Don’t ax your mother anything about it,” replied 
 Barney, u bekaise mother, and father, and sisther, and 
 brother, daughter and son, is all to come.” 
 
 u Arra, Barney,” said Bridget Davoren, for such 
 was her name, u is this gentleman like his ecald of a 
 mother ? ” 
 
 u Hasn’t a feature of her purty face,” he replied, 
 u and, to the back o’ that, is very much given to relig- 
 ion. Troth, my own opinion is, he’ll be one of our- 
 selves yet ; for I can tell you a saicret about him.” 
 
 U A saicret, Barney,” said Grace; u maybe he’s 
 married ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 81 
 
 16 Married, no ; he tould me himself this mornin' 
 that it’s not his intention ever to marry ’till he meets a 
 purty girl to plaise him ; he’ll keep a loose foot, he says, 
 and an aisy conscience till then, he says ; but the saicret 
 is this, he never aits flesh mate of a Friday — when he 
 can y t get it. Indeed, I’m afeard he’s too good to be 
 long for this world ; but still, if the Lord was to take 
 him, wouldn’t it be a proof that he had a great regard 
 for him ! ” 
 
 Grace Davoren was flushed and excited with delight. 
 She was about eighteen, rather tall for her age, but 
 roundly and exquisitely moulded ; her glossy ringlets, 
 as they danced about her cheeks and shoulders, were 
 black as ebony; but she was no brunette ; for her skin 
 was milk white, and that portion of her bosom, which 
 was uncovered by the simple nature of her dress, threw 
 back a polished light like ivory ; her figure was perfec- 
 tion, and her white legs were a finer specimen of sym- 
 metry than ever supported the body of the Venus de 
 Medicis. This was all excellent ; but it was the spar- 
 kling lustre of her eyes, and the radiance of her whole 
 countenance, that attracted the beholder. If there was 
 anything to be found fault with, it was in the spirit, 
 not in the physical perfection, of her beauty. There 
 was, for instance, too much warmth of coloring and of 
 constitution visible in her whole exquisite person ; and 
 sometimes her glances would puzzle you to determine 
 whether they were those of innocence or of challenge. 
 Be this as it may, she was a rare specimen of rustic 
 beauty and buoyancy of spirit. 
 
 “O, Barney,” said she, u that’s the pleasantest news 
 I heard this month o’ Sundays — sich dancin’ as we’ll 
 
 4 * 
 
TIIE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 Si' 
 
 have ! and maybe I won’t foot it, and me got my new 
 shoes and drugget gown last week ; ” and here she 
 lilted a gay Irish air, to which she set a-dancing with 
 a lightness of foot and vivacity of manner that threw 
 her whole countenance into a most exquisite glow of 
 mirthful beauty. 
 
 “ Granua,” said her mother, reprovingly, u think of 
 yourself and what you are about; if you worn’t a 
 light-hearted, and, I’m afeard, a light-headed, girl, too, 
 you wouldn’t go on as you do, especially when you 
 know what you know, and what Barney here, too, 
 knows.” 
 
 “ Ah,” said Barney, his whole manner immediately 
 changing, “ have you heard from him, poor fellow ? ” 
 
 “ Torley’s gone to the mountains,” she replied, “and 
 — but here he is. Well, Torley, what news, asthore ? ” 
 
 Her husband having passed a friendly greeting to 
 Barney, sat down, and having taken off his hat, lifted 
 the skirt of his cothamore (big coat) and wiped the per- 
 spiration off his large and manly forehead, on which, 
 however, were the traces of deep care. He did not 
 speak for some time, but at length said : 
 
 “ Bridget, give me a drink.” 
 
 His wife took a wooden noggin, which she dipped 
 into a churn and handed him. Having finished it at a 
 draught, he wiped his mouth with his gathered palm, 
 breathed deeply, but was still silent. 
 
 “ Torley, did you hear me ? What news of that 
 unfortunate boy ? ” 
 
 “ No news, Bridget, at least no good news ; the boy's 
 an outlaw, and will be an outlaw — or rather he won’t 
 be an outlaw long ; they’ll get him soon.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 83 
 
 “But why would they get him? hasn’t he sense 
 enough to keep from them ? ” 
 
 “ That’s just what he has not, Bridget ; he has left 
 the mountains and come down somewhere to the Infield 
 country ; but where, I cannot make out.” 
 
 “Well, asthore, he’ll only bring on his own punish- 
 ment. Troth, I’m not a bit sorry that Granua missed 
 him. I never was to say, for the match, but you should 
 have your way, and force the girl there to it, over and 
 above. Of what use is his land and wealth to him 
 now ? ” 
 
 “ God’s will be done,” replied her husband, sorrow- 
 fully. “ As for me, I can do no more in it, nor I won’t. 
 I was doing the best for my child. He’ll be guided by 
 no one’s advice but his own.” 
 
 “That’s true,” replied his wife, “you did. But 
 here’s Barney Casey, from the big house, cornin’ to 
 warn the tenantry to a bonfire that’s to be made to- 
 night in Rathfillan, out of rejoicin’ for the misthress’s 
 son that’s come home to them.” 
 
 Here Barney once more repeated the message, with 
 which the reader is already acquainted. 
 
 “You are all to come,” he proceeded, “ould and 
 young ; and to bring every one a backload of sticks 
 and brusna to help to make the bonfire.” 
 
 “Is this message from the masther or misthress, 
 Barney ! ” asked Davoren. 
 
 “ 0, straight from himself,” he replied. “ I have it 
 from his own lips. Troth he’s ready to leap out of his 
 skin wid delight.” 
 
 “ Bekaise,” added Davoren, “ if it came from the 
 misthress, the sorrow foot either I or any one of my 
 
84 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 family would set near her; but from himself, that’s 
 a horse of another color. Tell him, Barney, we’ll 
 be there, and bring what we can to help the bonfire.” 
 Until this moment the young fellow at the fire 
 never uttered a syllable, nor seemed in the slightest 
 degree conscious that there was any person in the 
 house but himself. He was now engaged in masticat- 
 ing the potatoes and eggs, the latter of which he ate 
 with a thin splinter of bog deal, which served as a sub- 
 stitute for an egg-spoon, and which is to this day used 
 among the poor for the same purpose in the remoter 
 parts of Ireland. At length he spoke : 
 
 “ This won’t be a good night for a bonfire anyhow.” 
 66 Why, Andy, abouchal f ” (my boy.) 
 
 “Bekaise, mudher, the storm was in the fire * last 
 night when I was rakin’ it.” 
 
 “ Then we’ll have rough weather,” said his father ; 
 “ no doubt of that.” 
 
 “ Don’t be afeard,” said Barney, laughing; “take 
 my word for it, if there’s to be rough weather, and 
 that some witch or wizard has broken bargain with the 
 devil, the misthress has intherest to get it put off till 
 the bonfire’s over.” 
 
 He then bade them good-by, and took his departure 
 to fulfil his agreeable and welcome mission. Indeed, 
 
 * This is a singular phenomenon, which, so far as I am aware, has 
 never yet been noticed by any Irish or Scotch writers when describing 
 the habits and usages of the people in either country. When stirring 
 the greeshaugh , or red-hot ashes, at night at the settling, or mending, or 
 raking of the fire, a blue, phosphoric-looking light is distinctly visible 
 in the embers, and the more visible in proportion to the feebleness of the 
 light emitted by the fire. It is only during certain states of the atmos- 
 phere that this is seen. It is always considered as a prognostic ol 
 severe weather, and its appearance is termed as above. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 85 
 
 he spent the greater portion of the day not only in 
 going among the tenants in person, but in sending the 
 purport of the said mission to be borne upon the four 
 winds of heaven through every quarter of the barony ; 
 after which he proceeded to the little market-town of 
 Rathfillan, where he secured the services of two fid- 
 dlers and two pipers. This being accomplished, he 
 returned home to his master’s, ripe and ready for both 
 dinner and supper ; for, as he had missed the former 
 meal, he deemed it most judicious to kill, as he said, 
 the two birds with one stone, by demolishing them 
 both together. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE BONFIRE. — THE PRODIGY. 
 
 Andy Davoren’s prognostic, so far as the appearance 
 of the weather went, seemed, at a first glance, to be 
 literally built on ashes. A calm, mild, and glorious 
 serenity lay upon the earth ; the atmosphere was clear 
 and golden ; the light of the sun shot in broad, trans- 
 parent beams across the wooded valleys, and poured its 
 radiance upon the forest tops, which seemed empurpled 
 with its rich and glowing tones. All the usual signs 
 of change or rough weather were wanting. Every- 
 thing was quiet; and a general stillness was abroad, 
 which, when a sound did occur, caused it to be heard at 
 an unusual distance. Not a breath of air stirred the 
 trees, which stood as motionless as if they had been 
 carved of marble. Notwithstanding all these auspicious 
 appearances, there were visible to a clear observer of 
 
86 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 nature some significant symptoms of a change. The sur- 
 faces of pools and rivers were covered with large white 
 bubbles, which are always considered as indications 
 of coming rain. The dung heaps, and the pools gener- 
 ally attached to them, emitted a fetid and offensive smell ; 
 and the pigs were seen to carry straw into their sties, 
 or such rude covers as had been constructed for them. 
 
 In the meantime the dinner party in Lindsay’s were 
 enjoying themselves in a spirit quite as genial as his 
 hospitality. It consisted of two or three country 
 squires, a Captain Dowd — seldom sober — a pair of 
 twin brothers, named Cumming, with a couple of half 
 sirs — a class of persons who bore the same relation to a 
 gentleman that a salmon-trout does to a salmon. The 
 Protestant clergyman of the parish was there — a jocund, 
 rattling fellow, who loved his glass, his dog, his gun, 
 and, if fame did not belie him, paid more devotion to 
 his own enjoyments than he did to his Bible. He 
 dressed in the extreme of fashion, and was a regular 
 dandy parson of that day. There also was Father 
 Magauran, the parish priest, a rosy-faced, jovial little 
 man, with a humorous twinkle in his blue eye, and an 
 anterior rotundity of person that betokened a moderate 
 relish for the convivialities. Altogether it was a merry 
 meeting ; and of the host himself it might be said that 
 he held as conspicuous a place in the mirth as he did 
 in the hospitality. 
 
 “Come, gentlemen,” said he, after the ladies had 
 retired to the withdrawing-room, “ come, gentlemen, fill 
 high ; fill your glasses.” 
 
 “ Troth,” said the priest, “ we’d put a heap on them, 
 if we could.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 87 
 
 “ Right, Father Magauran ; do put a heap on them, 
 if you can ; but, at all events, let them be brimmers ; 
 Pm going to propose a toast.” 
 
 “ Let it be a lady, Lindsay, if you love me,” said the 
 parson, filling his glass. 
 
 “ Sorra hair I care if it is,” said the priest, “ pro- 
 vided she’s dacent and attends her duty ; go on, squire ; 
 give us her name at once, and don’t keep the parson’s 
 teeth watering.” 
 
 “Be quiet, reverend gentlemen,” said Lindsay, 
 laughing ; “ how can a man speak when you take the 
 words out of his mouth ? ” 
 
 “ The Lord forbid we’d swallow them, though,” sub- 
 joined the parson ; “ if we did, we’d not be long in a 
 state of decent sobriety.” 
 
 “ Talk about something you understand, my worthy 
 friends, and allow me to proceed,” replied the host; 
 “don’t you know that every interruption keeps you 
 from your glass ? Gentlemen, I have great pleasure in 
 proposing the health of my excellent and worthy step- 
 son, who has, after a long absence, made me and all 
 my family happy by his return amongst us. I am sure 
 you will all like him when you come to know him, 
 and that the longer you know him, the better you will 
 like him. Come now, let me see the bottom of every 
 man’s glass uppermost. I do not address myself di- 
 rectly to the parson or the priest, because that, I know, 
 would be, as the latter must admit, a want of confi- 
 dence in their kindness. 
 
 “ Parson,” said the priest, in a whisper, “ that last 
 observation is gratifying from Lindsay.” 
 
 “ Lindsay is a gentleman,” replied the other, in the 
 
88 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 same voice ; “ and the most popular magistrate in the 
 barony. Come, then.” 
 
 Here the worthy gentleman’s health was drank with 
 great enthusiasm, after which he thanked them in very 
 grateful and courteous terms, paying, at the same time, 
 some rather handsome compliments to the two clergy- 
 men with respect to the appropriate gravity and ex- 
 quisite polish of their manners. He saw the rapidity 
 with which they had gulped down the wine, and felt 
 their rudeness in interrupting Mr. Lindsay, when about 
 to propose his health, as offensive, and he retorted it 
 upon them with peculiar irony, that being one of the 
 talents which, among others, he had inherited from his 
 mother. 
 
 “I cannot but feel myself happy,” said he, “in 
 returning to the roof of so hospitable a father; but 
 sensible to the influences of religion, as I humbly 
 trust I am, I must express a still higher gratification 
 in having the delightful opportunity of making the 
 acquaintance of two reverend gentlemen, whose proper 
 and becoming example will, I am sure, guide my 
 steps — if I have only grace to follow it — into those 
 serious and primitive habits which characterize them- 
 selves, and are so decent and exemplary in the minis- 
 ters of religion. They may talk of the light of the 
 gospel ; but, if I don’t mistake, the light of the gospel 
 itself might pale its ineffectual fires before that which 
 shines in their apostolic countenances.” 
 
 The mirth occasioned by this covert, but comical, 
 rebuke, fell rather humorously upon the two worthy 
 gentlemen, who, being certainly good-natured and ex- 
 cellent men, laughed heartily. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 89 
 
 “Thats a neat speech,” said the parson, “ but not 
 exactly appropriate. Father Tom and I are quite un- 
 worthy of the compliment he has paid us.” 
 
 “ Neat,” said Father Tom ; “ I don’t know whether 
 the gentleman has a profession or not ; but from the 
 tone and spirit in which he spoke, I think that if he 
 has taken up any other than that of his church, he 
 has missed his vocation. My dear parson, he talks of 
 the light of our countenances — a light that is lit by 
 hospitality on the one hand, and moderate social en- 
 joyment on the other. It is a light, however, that 
 neither of us would exchange for a pale face and an 
 eye that seems to have something mysterious at the 
 back of it.” 
 
 “ Come, come, Harry,” said Lindsay, “you mustn’t 
 be bantering these two gentlemen ; as I said of your- 
 self, the longer you know them the better you will 
 relish them. They have both too much sense to carry 
 religion about with them like a pair of hawkers, cry- 
 ing out c who’ll buy, who’ll buy ; ’ neither do they 
 wear long faces, nor make themselves disagreeable by 
 dragging religion into every subject that becomes the 
 topic of conversation. On the contrary, they are 
 cheerful, moderately social, and, to my own knowledge, 
 with all their pleasantry, are active exponents of much 
 practical benevolence to the poor. Come, man, take 
 your wine, and enjoy good company.” 
 
 “ Lindsay,” said one of the guests, a magistrate, 
 u how are we to get the country quiet ? Those rap- 
 parees and outlaws will play the devil with us if we 
 don’t put them down. That young scoundrel, Shawn 
 na Middogue , is at the head of them it is said, and, 
 
TITE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 00 
 
 it would seem, possesses the power of making himself 
 invisible ; for we cannot possibly come at him, although 
 he has been often seen by others.” 
 
 “ Why, what has been Shawn’s last exploit ? ” 
 
 “ Nothing that I have heard of since Bingham’s 
 robbery ; but there is none of us safe. Have you 
 your house and premises secured ? ” 
 
 “Not I,” replied Lindsay, “unless by good bolts 
 and bars, together with plenty of arms and ammu- 
 nition.” 
 
 “ How is it that these fellows are not taken ? ” asked 
 another. 
 
 “ Because the people protect them,” said a third ; 
 “ and because they have strength and activity ; and 
 thirdly, because we have no adequate force to put 
 them down.” 
 
 “All very sound reasons,” replied the querist ; “ but 
 as to Shawn na Middogue , the people are impressed 
 with a belief that he is under the protection of the 
 fairies, and can’t be taken, on this account. Even if 
 they were willing to give him up, which they are not, 
 they dare not make the attempt, lest the vengeance 
 of the fairies might come down on themselves and 
 their cattle, in a thousand shapes.” 
 
 “ I will tell you what the general opinion upon the 
 subject is,” replied the other. “It seems his foster- 
 mother was a midwife, and that she was called upon 
 once, about the hour of midnight, to discharge the 
 duties of her profession toward a fairy man’s wife, and 
 this she refused to do unless they conferred some gift 
 either upon herself personally, or upon some one whom 
 she should name. Young Shawn, it appears, was her 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 91 
 
 favorite, and she got a solemn promise from them to 
 take him under their protection, and to preserve him 
 from danger. This is the opinion of the people ; but 
 whether it is true or not I won’t undertake to deter* 
 mine.” 
 
 “ Come, gentlemen,” said their host, “ push the bot- 
 tle ; remember we must attend the bonfire.” 
 
 “So,” said the magistrate, “you are sending us to 
 blazes, Mr. Lindsay.” 
 
 “ Well, at all events, my friends,” continued Mr. 
 Lindsay, “ we must make haste, for there’s little time 
 to spare. Take your liquor, for we must soon be off. 
 The evening is delightful. If you are for coffee, let 
 us adjourn to the ladies ; and after the bonfire we will 
 return and make a night of it.” 
 
 “ Well said, Lindsay,” replied the parson; “ and so 
 we will.” 
 
 “ Here, you young stranger,” said the priest, ad- 
 dressing Woodward, “I’ll drink your health once 
 more in this bumper. You touched us off decently 
 enough, but a little too much on the sharp, as you 
 would admit if you knew us. Your health again, sir, 
 and you are welcome among us ! ” 
 
 “Thank you, sir,” replied Woodward; “I am glad 
 to see that you can bear a jest from me or my father, 
 even when it is at your own expense — your health.” 
 
 “ Are you a sportsman ? ” asked the parson ; “ be- 
 cause, if you are not, just put yourself under my 
 patronage, and I will teach you something worth 
 knowing. I will let you see what shooting and hunt- 
 ing mean.” 
 
 “I am a bit of one,” replied Woodward, “but shall 
 
92 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 be very happy to put myself into your hands, notwith- 
 standing.” 
 
 “If I don’t lengthen your face I shall raise your 
 heart,” proceeded the divine. “If I don’t make a 
 sportsman of you — ” 
 
 “Ay,” added the priest, “you will find yourself in 
 excellent hands, Mr. Woodward.” 
 
 “If I don’t make a sportsman of you — confound 
 your grinning, Father Tom, what are you at ? — I’ll 
 make a far better thing of you, that is, a good fellow, 
 always, of course, provided that you have the materials 
 in you.” 
 
 “ Not a doubt of it,” added Father Tom ; “ you’ll 
 polish the same youth until he shines like yourself 
 or his worthy father here. He’ll give you a com- 
 plexion, my boy — a commodity that you sadly want at 
 present.” 
 
 The evening was now too far advanced to think 
 of having coffee — a beverage, by the way, to which 
 scarcely a single soul of them was addicted. They 
 accordingly got to their legs, and as darkness was set- 
 ting in they set out for the village to witness the rejoic- 
 ings. Young Woodward, however, followed his brother 
 to the drawing-room, whither he had betaken himself 
 at an early hour after dinner. Under their escort, 
 their mother and sister accompanied them to the bon- 
 fire. The whole town was literally alive with anima- 
 tion and delight. The news of the intended bonfire 
 had gone rapidly abroad, and the country people 
 crowded into the town in hundreds. Nothing can at 
 any time exceed the enthusiasm with which the Irish 
 enter into and enjoy scenes like that to which they 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 93 
 
 now flocked with such exuberant spirits. Bells were 
 ringing, drums were beating, fifes were playing in the 
 town, and horns sounding in every direction, both in 
 town and country. The people were apparelled in 
 their best costume, and many of them in that equivo- 
 cal description of it which could scarcely be termed 
 costume at all. Bareheaded and barefooted multitudes 
 of both sexes were present, regardless of appearances, 
 half mad with delight, and exhibiting many a frolic 
 and gambol considerably at variance with the etiquette 
 of fashionable life, although we question whether the 
 most fashionable fete of them all ever produced half so 
 much happiness. Farmers had come from a distance 
 in the country, mounted upon lank horses ornamented 
 with incrusted hips, and caparisoned with long straw 
 back-suggauns that reached from the shoulder to the 
 tail, under which ran a crupper of the same material, 
 designed, in addition to a hay girth, to keep this 
 primitive riding gear firm upon the animaFs back. 
 Behind the farmer, generally sat either a wife or a 
 daughter, remarkable for their scarlet cloaks and blue 
 petticoats ; sometimes with shoes and stockings, and 
 very often without them. Among those assembled, we 
 cannot omit to mention a pretty numerous sprinkling 
 of that class of strollers, vagabonds, and impostors with 
 which the country, at the period of our tale, was over- 
 run Fortune-tellers, of both sexes, quacks, card- 
 cutters, herbalists, cow-doctors, whisperers, with a long 
 list of such cheats, were at the time a prevailing nuis- 
 ance throughout the kingdom ; nor was there a fair 
 proportion of them wanting here. That, however, 
 which filled the people with the most especial curiosity. 
 
94 
 
 TIIE EVIL EYE; OH, 
 
 awe, and interest, was the general report that nothing 
 less than a live conjurer, who had come to town on 
 that very evening, was then among them. The town, 
 in fact, was crowded as if it had been for an illumination ; 
 but as illuminations, unless they could be conducted 
 with rushlights, were pageants altogether unknown »a 
 such small remote towns as Rathfillan, the notion of 
 one had never entered their heads. All around the 
 country, however, even for many miles, the bonfires 
 were blazing, and shone at immense distances from 
 every hill-top. We have said before that Lindsay 
 was both a popular landlord and a popular magistrate ; 
 and on this account alone the disposition to do honor 
 to any member of his family was recognized by the 
 people as an act of gratitude and duty. 
 
 The town of Rathfillan presented a scene of which 
 we who live in the present day can form but a faint 
 conception. Yet, sooth to say, we ourselves have, 
 about forty years ago, witnessed in remote glens and 
 mountain fastnesses little clumps of cabins, whose 
 inhabitants stood still in the midst even of the snail’s 
 progress which civilization had made in the rustic parts 
 of Ireland; and who, upon examination, presented 
 almost the same rude personal habits, antiquated social 
 usages, agricultural ignorance, and ineradicable super- 
 stition as their ancestors did in the reign of Queen 
 Elizabeth. Lindsay, knowing how unpopular hi’s wife 
 was, not only among their own tenantry, but through- 
 out the country at large, and feeling, besides, how well 
 that unpopularity was merited, very properly left her 
 and Maria to his son Charles, knowing that as the two 
 last named shared in the good-will which the people 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 95 
 
 bore him, their mother would be treated with forbear- 
 ance and respect so long as she was in their company. 
 He wished, besides, that Harry should seem to partake 
 of the honor and gratitude which their enthusiasm 
 would prompt them to pay to himself. 
 
 The whole town was one scene of life, bustle, and 
 enjoyment. It was studded with bonfires, which were 
 surrounded by wild groups of both sexes, some tolerably 
 dressed, some ragged as Lazarus, and other young 
 urchins with nothing but a slip of rag tied about their 
 loins “ to make them look jinteel and daicent.” The 
 monster bonfire, however — that which was piled up 
 into an immense pyramid in honor of the stranger — 
 was not ignited until the arrival of the quality. The 
 moment the latter made their appearance it was set in 
 a flame, and in a few minutes a blaze issued up from 
 it into the air that not only dimmed the minor exhibi- 
 tions, but cast its huge glare over the whole town, 
 making every house and hut as distinctly visible as if 
 it were broad daylight. Then commenced the huzza- 
 ing — the bells rang out with double energy — the drums 
 were beaten more furiously — the large bullocks 5 horns 
 were sounded until those who blew them were black 
 in the face, and every manifestation of joy that could 
 be made was resorted to. Fiddles and pipes were in 
 busy requisition, and “the Boys of Rathfillan,” the 
 favorite local air, resounded in every direction. And 
 now that the master and the quality had made their 
 appearance, of course the drink should soon follow, 
 and in a short time the hints to that effect began to 
 thicken. 
 
 “Thunder and turf, Jemmy, but this is dry workj 
 
96 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; Ott, 
 
 my throat’s like a lime-burner’s wig for want of a drop 
 o’ something to help me for the cheerin’.” 
 
 u Hould your tongue, Paddy ; do you think the 
 masther’s honor would allow us to lose our voices in 
 his behalf. It’s himself that hasn’t his heart in a trifle, 
 God bless him.” 
 
 u Ah, thin, your honor,” said another fellow, in tat- 
 ters, u isn’t this dust and hate enough to choke a bishop ? 
 O Lord, am I able to spake at all ? Upon my sowl, 
 sir, I think there’s a bonfire in my throath.” 
 
 Everything, however, had been prepared to meet 
 these demands ; and in about a quarter of an hour 
 barrels of beer and kegs of whiskey were placed under 
 the management of persons appointed to deal out their 
 contents to the thirsty crowds. Then commenced the 
 dancing, whilst the huzzaing, shouting, jingling of 
 bells, squeaking of fifes, blowing of horns, and all the 
 other component parts of this wild melody, were once 
 more resumed with still greater vigor. The great feat 
 of the night, however, so far as the people were con- 
 cerned, was now to take place. This was to ascertain, 
 by superior activity, who among the young men could 
 leap over the bonfire, when burnt down to what was 
 considered such a state as might make the attempt a 
 safe one. The circles about the different fires were 
 consequently widened to leave room for the run, and 
 then commenced those hazardous but comic perform- 
 ances. As may be supposed, they proceeded with 
 various success, and occasioned the most uproarious 
 mirth whenever any unfortunate devil, who had over- 
 tasked his powers in the attempt, happened to fail, and 
 was forced to scamper out of the subsiding flames with 
 
T1IE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 97 
 
 scorched limbs that set him a dancing without music. 
 In fact, those possessed of activity enough to clear 
 them were loudly cheered, and rewarded with a glass 
 of whiskey, a temptation which had induced so many 
 to try, and so many to fail. When these had been 
 concluded about the minor fires, the victors and spec- 
 tators repaired to the great one, to try their fortune 
 upon a larger and more hazardous scale. It was now 
 nearly half burned down, but was still a large, glowing 
 mass, at least five feet high, and not less than eighteen 
 in diameter at the base. On arriving there they all 
 looked on in silence, appalled by its great size, and 
 altogether deterred from so formidable an attempt. 
 
 It would be death to try it, they exclaimed ; no liv- 
 ing man could do it ; an opinion which was universally 
 acceded to, with one single exception. A thin man, 
 rather above the middle size, dressed in a long, black 
 coat, black breeches, and black stockings, constituted 
 that exception. There was something peculiar, and 
 even strikingly mysterious, in his whole appearance. 
 His complexion was pale as that of a corpse, his eyes 
 dead and glassy, and the muscles of his face seemed 
 as if they were paralyzed and could not move. His 
 right hand was thrust in his bosom, and over his left 
 arm he bore some dark garment of a very funereal cast, 
 almost reminding one of a mortcloth. 
 
 u There is one” said he, in a hollow and sepulchral 
 voice, u that could do it.” 
 
 Father Magauran, who was present, looked at him 
 with surprise ; as indeed did every one who had got an 
 opportunity of seeing him. 
 
 u I know there is,” he replied, u a sartin individual 
 
 5 
 
98 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 who could do it ; ay, in troth, and maybe if he fell into 
 the flames, too, he’d only find himself in his own ele- 
 ment ; and if it went to that could dance a hornpipe in 
 the middle of it.” 
 
 This repartee of the priest’s elicited loud laughter 
 from the by-standers, who, on turning round to see how 
 the other bore it, found that he had disappeared. This 
 occasioned considerable amazement, not unmixed with 
 a still more extraordinary feeling. Nobody there knew 
 him, nor had ever even seen him before ; and in a short 
 time the impression began to gain ground that he must 
 have been no other than the conjurer who was said to 
 have arrived in the town that day. In the meantime, 
 while this point was under discussion, a clear, loud, but 
 very mellow voice was heard about twenty yards above 
 them, saying, u Stand aside, and make way — leave me 
 room for a run.” 
 
 The curiosity of the people was at once excited by 
 what they had only a few minutes before pronounced 
 to be a feat that was impossible to be accomplished. 
 They accordingly opened a lane for the daring individ- 
 ual, who, they imagined, was about to submit himself to 
 a scorching that might cost him his life. No sooner 
 was the lane made, and the by-standers removed back, 
 than a person evidently youthful, tall, elastic, and mus- 
 cular, approached the burning mass with the speed and 
 lightness of a deer, and flew over it as if he had wings. 
 A tremendous shout burst forth, which lasted for more 
 than a minute, and the people were about to bring him 
 to receive his reward at the whiskey keg, when it was 
 found that he also had disappeared. This puzzled them 
 once more, and they began to think that there were 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 99 
 
 more present at these bonfires than had ever received 
 baptism 5 for they could scarcely shake themselves free 
 of the belief that the mysterious stranger either was 
 something supernaturally evil himself, or else the con- 
 jurer as aforesaid, who, by all accounts, was not many 
 steps removed from such a personage. Of the young 
 person who performed this unprecedented and terrible 
 exploit they had little time to take any notice. Torley 
 Davoren, however, who was one of the spectators, 
 turned round to his wife and whispered, 
 
 u Unfortunate boy— madman I ought to say — what 
 devil tempted him to come here ? ” 
 u Was it him ? ” asked his wife. 
 u Whist, whist,” he replied ; u let us say no more 
 about it.” 
 
 In the meantime, although the youthful performer 
 of this daring feat may be said to have passed among 
 them like an arrow from a bow, yet it so happened 
 that the secret of his identity did not rest solely with 
 Torley Davoren. In a few minutes whisperings began 
 to take place, which spread gradually through the 
 crowd, until at length the name of Shawn na Middogue 
 was openly pronounced, and the secret — now one no 
 longer — was instantly sent abroad through the people, 
 to whom his fearful leap was now no miracle. The im- 
 pression so long entertained of his connection with the 
 fairies was thus confirmed, and the black stranger was 
 no other, perhaps, than the king of the fairies himself. 
 
 At this period of the proceedings Mrs. Lindsay, in 
 consequence of some signifiant whispers which were 
 directly levelled at her character, suggested to Maria 
 that having seen enough of these wild proceedings, it 
 
100 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 would be more advisable to return home* — a suggestion 
 to which Maria, whose presence there at all was in 
 deference to her father’s wishes, very gladly consented. 
 They accordingly placed themselves under the escort 
 of the redoubtable and gallant twins, and reached home 
 in safety. 
 
 It was now expected that the quality would go down 
 to the inn, where the largest room had been fitted up 
 for refreshments and dancing, and into which none but 
 the more decent and respectable classes were admitted. 
 There most of the beauties of the town and the ad- 
 joining neighborhood were assembled, together with 
 their admirers, all of whom entered into the spirit of 
 the festivity with great relish. When Lindsay and his 
 company were about to retire from the great bonfire, 
 the conductors of the pageant, who also acted as 
 spokesmen on the occasion, thus addressed them : 
 
 “ It’s right, your honors, that you should go and see 
 the dancin’ in the inn, and no harm if you shake a heel 
 yourselves, besides taking something to wash the dust 
 out o’ your throats ; but when you come out again, if 
 you don’t find a fresh and high blaze before you still, 
 the devil’s a witch.” 
 
 As they proceeded toward the inn, the consequences 
 of the drink, which the crowd had so abundantly re- 
 ceived, began, here and there, to manifest many un- 
 equivocal symptoms. In some places high words were 
 going on, in others blows ; and altogether the affair 
 seemed likely to terminate in a general conflict. 
 
 “ Father,” said his son Charles, “ had you not bet- 
 ter try and settle these rising disturbances ? ” 
 
 “Not I,” replied the jovial magistrate; “let them 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 101 
 
 thrash one another till morning; they like it, and I 
 make it a point never to go between the poor people 
 and their enjoyments. Gadzooks, Charley, don’t you 
 know it would be a tame and discreditable affair with- 
 out a row ? ” 
 
 “ Yes ; ” but now that they’ve got drunk, they’re 
 cheering you, and groaning my mother.” 
 
 “Devil’s cure to her,” replied his father; “if she 
 didn’t deserve it she’d not get it. What right had she 
 to send my bailiffs to drive their cattle without my 
 knowledge, and to take duty fowl and duty work 
 from them whenever my back is turned, and contrary 
 to my wishes ? Come in till we have some punch ; let 
 them shout and fight away ; it wouldn’t be the thing, 
 Charley, without it.” 
 
 They found an exceedingly lively scene in the large 
 parlor of the inn; but, in fact, every available room 
 in the house was crowded. Then, after they had 
 looked on for some time, every eye soon singled out 
 the pride and beauty of the assembly in the person of 
 Grace Davoren, whose features were animated into 
 greater loveliness, and her eyes into greater brilliancy, 
 by the light-hearted spirit which prevailed. She was 
 dressed in her new drugget gown, had on her new 
 shoes and blue stockings, a short striped blue and red 
 petticoat, which displayed as much of her exquisite 
 limbs as the pretty liberal fashion of the day allowed ; 
 her bust was perfection ; and, as her black, natural 
 ringlets fluttered about her milk-white neck and glow- 
 ing countenance, she not only appeared inexpressibly 
 beautiful, but seemed to feel conscious of that beauty, 
 as was evident by a dash of pride — very charming, 
 
102 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 indeed — which shot from her eye, and mantled on her 
 beautiful cheek. 
 
 “ Why, Charles,” exclaimed Woodward, addressing 
 his brother in a whisper, “ who is that lovely peasant 
 girl? ” 
 
 “ Her father is one of our tenants,” replied Charles ; 
 “and she was about to be married some time ago, 
 but it was discovered, fortunately in time, that her in- 
 tended husband was head and leader of the outlaws that 
 infest the country. It was he, I believe, that leaped 
 over the bonfire.” 
 
 “ Was she fond of him ? ” 
 
 “Well, it is not easy to say that ; some say she was, 
 and others that she was not. Barney Casey says she 
 was very glad to escape him when he became an out- 
 law.” 
 
 “ By the way, where is Barney ? I haven’t seen 
 him since I came to look at this nonsense.” 
 
 “Just turn your eye to the farthest corner of the 
 room, and you may see him in his glory.” 
 
 On looking in the prescribed direction, there, sure 
 enough, was Barney discovered making love hard and 
 fast to a pretty girl, whom Woodward remembered to 
 have seen that morning in Mr. Goodwin’s, and with 
 whom he (Barney) had become acquainted when the 
 families were on terms of intimacy. The girl sat 
 smiling on his knee, whilst Barney, who had a glass of 
 punch in his hand, kept applying it to her lips from 
 time to time, and pressing her so lovingly toward him, 
 that she was obliged occasionally to give him a pat 
 upon the cheek, or to pull his whiskers. Woodward’s 
 attention, however, was transferred once more to Grace 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 103 
 
 Davoren, from whom he could not keep his eyes — a 
 fact which she soon discovered, as was evident by a 
 slight hauteur and affectation of manner toward many 
 of those with whom she had been previously on an 
 equal and familiar footing. 
 
 “ Charles/ 7 said he, u I must have a dance with 
 this beautiful girl ; do you think she will dance with 
 me ? 77 
 
 u I cannot tell, 77 replied his brother, u but you can 
 ask her. 77 
 
 “ By the way, where are my father and the rest ? 
 They have left the room. 77 
 
 u The landlord has got them a small apartment, 77 re- 
 plied Charles, u where they are now enjoying them- 
 selves. If you dance with Grace Davoren, however, 
 be on your good behavior, for if you take any unbe- 
 coming liberties with her, you may repent it; don 7 t 
 imagine because you see these humble girls allowing 
 their sweethearts to kiss them in corners, that either 
 they or their friends will permit you to do so. 77 
 
 “ That 7 s as it may be managed, perhaps, 77 said 
 Woodward, who immediately approached Grace in 
 imitation of what he had seen, and making her a low 
 bow, said, 
 
 u 1 dance to you, Miss Davoren, if you will favor 
 me. 77 
 
 She was then sitting, but immediately rose up, with 
 a blushing but gratified face, and replied, 
 
 u I will, sir, but I 7 m not worthy to dance with a gen- 
 tleman like you. 77 
 
 u You are worthy to dance with a prince, 77 he re- 
 plied, as he led her to their station, fronting the music. 
 
104 
 
 TIIE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “Well, my pretty girl,” said be, “what do you 
 wish ? ” 
 
 “Your will, sir, is my pleasure .” 
 
 “Very well. Piper,” said he, “play up ‘Kiss my 
 lady ; ’ ” which was accordingly done, and the dance 
 commenced. Woodward thought the most popular 
 thing he could do was to affect no superiority over the 
 young fellows present, but, on the contrary, to imitate 
 their style and manner of dancing as well as he could ; 
 and in this he acted with great judgment. They felt 
 flattered and gratified even at his awkward and clumsy 
 imitations of their steps, and received his efforts with 
 much laughter and cheering; nor was Grace herself 
 insensible to the influence of the mirth he occasioned. 
 On he went, cutting and capering, until he had them 
 in convulsions ; and when the dance was ended, he 
 seized his partner in his arms, swung her three times 
 round, and imprinted a kiss upon her lips with such 
 good-humor that he was highly applauded. He then 
 ordered in drink to treat her and her friends, which he 
 distributed to them with his own hand ; and after con- 
 triving to gain a few minutes’ private chat with Grace, 
 he amply rewarded the piper. He was now about to 
 take his leave and proceed with his brother, when two 
 women, one about thirty -five, and the other far advanced 
 in years, both accosted him almost at the same moment. 
 
 “ Your honor won’t go,” said the less aged of the two, 
 “ until you get your fortune tould.” 
 
 “ To be sure he won’t, Caterine,” they all replied ; 
 “ we’ll engage the gentleman will cross your hand wid 
 silver ; like his father before him, his heart’s not in tha 
 money.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 105 
 
 u Never mind her, sir,” said the aged crone, “ she’s 
 a schemer, and will tell you nothing but what she 
 knows will plaise you. Show me your hand, sir, and 
 I’ll tell you the truth.” 
 
 “ Never mind the cattiagh , sir, (old woman, by way 
 of reproach ;) she’s dotin’, and hasn’t remembered her 
 own name these ten years.” 
 
 “It doesn’t matter,” said Woodward, addressing 
 Caterine, “ I shall hear what you both have to say— 
 but you first.” 
 
 He accordingly crossed her hand with a piece of 
 silver, after which she looked closely into it — then upon 
 his countenance, and said, 
 
 “You have two things in your mind, and they’ll 
 both succeed.” 
 
 “ But, my good woman, any one might tell me as 
 much.” 
 
 “ No,” she replied, with confidence ; “ examine your 
 own heart and you’ll find the two things there that it 
 is fixed upon ; and whisper,” she added, putting her 
 lips to his ear, “ I know what they are, and can help 
 you in both. When you want me, inquire for Caterine 
 Collins. My uncle is Sol Donnell, the herb doctor.” 
 
 He smiled and nodded, but made no reply. 
 
 “ Now,” said he, “ my old crone, come and let me 
 hear what you have to say for me ; ” and as he spoke 
 another coin was dropped into her withered and skinny 
 hand. 
 
 “ Bring me a candle,” said she, in a voice that 
 whistled with age, and, if one could judge by her hag- 
 like and repulsive features, with a malignity that was 
 a habit of her life. After having inspected his palm 
 
 5 * 
 
106 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 with the candle, she uttered three eldrich laughs, or 
 rather screams, that sounded through the room as if 
 they were more than natural. “ Ha, ha, ha ! ” she ex- 
 claimed ; “look here; there’s the lim> of life stopped 
 by a red instrument ; that’s not good ; I see it, I feel 
 it ; your life will be short and your death violent ; ay, 
 indeed, the purty bonfire of your life, for all so bright 
 as it burns, will be put out wid blood — and that soon.” 
 
 “ You’re a d — d old croaker,” said Woodward, 
 “ and take delight in predicting evil. Here, my good 
 woman,” he added, turning to the other, u there’s an 
 additional half-crown for you, and I won’t forget your 
 words.” 
 
 He and Charles then joined their friends in the other 
 room, and as it was getting late they all resolved to 
 stroll once more through the town, in order to take a 
 parting look at the bonfires, to wish the people good- 
 night, and to thank them for the kindness and alacrity 
 with which they got them up, and manifested their 
 good feeling upon so short a notice. The large fire 
 was again blazing, having been recruited with a fresh 
 supply of materials. The crowd were looking on; 
 many were staggering about, uttering a feeble huzza, 
 in a state of complete intoxication, and the fool of the 
 parish was attempting to dance a hornpipe, when large, 
 blob-like drops began to fall, as happens at the com- 
 mencement of a heavy shower. Lindsay put his hand 
 to his face, on which some few of them had fallen, and, 
 on looking at his fingers, perceived that they were 
 spotted as if with blood ! 
 
 “ Good God ! ” he exclaimed, “ what is this ? Am 
 I bleeding ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 107 
 
 They all stared at him, and then at each other, with 
 dismay and horror ; for there, unquestionably, was the 
 hideous and terrible fact before them, and legible on 
 every face around them — it was raining blood ! 
 
 An awe, which we cannot describe, and a silence, 
 deep as that of the grave, followed this terrible prod- 
 igy. The silence did not last long, however, for in a 
 few minutes, during which the blood fell very thickly, 
 making their hands and visages appear as if they had 
 been steeped in gore — in a few moments, we say, the 
 heavens, which had become one black and dismal mass, 
 opened, and from the chasm issued a red flash of 
 lightning, which was followed almost immediately by 
 a roar of thunder, so loud and terrific that the whole 
 people became fearfully agitated as they stood round 
 the blaze. It was extremely difficult, indeed, for igno- 
 rant persons to account for, or speculate upon, this 
 strange and frightful phenomenon. As they stood in 
 fear and terror, with their faces apparently bathed in 
 blood, they seemed rather to resemble a group of 
 hideous murderers, standing as if about to be driven 
 into the flames of perdition itself. To compare them 
 to a tribe of red Indians surrounding their war fires, 
 would be but a faint and feeble simile when contrasted 
 with the terror which, notwithstanding the gory hue 
 with which they were covered from top to toe, might 
 be read in their terrified eyes and visages. After a 
 few minutes, however, the alarm became more intense, 
 and put itself forth in words. The fearful intelligence 
 now spread. u It is raining blood ! it is raining blood ! 99 
 was shouted from every mouth ; those who were in the 
 houses rushed out, and soon found that it was true; 
 
108 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 for the red liquid was still descending, and in a few 
 minutes they soon were as red as the others. The 
 flight home now became one of panic ; every house 
 was crowded with strangers, who took refuge wher- 
 ever they could find a shelter ; and in the meantime 
 the lightning was flashing and the thunder pealing 
 with stunning depth throughout the heavens. The 
 bonfires were soon deserted ; for even those who were 
 drunk and tipsy had been aroused by the alarm, and 
 the language in which it was uttered. Nobody, in 
 fact, was left at the great fire except those who com- 
 posed the dinner party, with the exception of the two 
 clergymen, who fled and disappeared along with the 
 mob, urged, too, by the same motives. 
 
 “ This will not be believed,” said Lindsay; “it is, 
 beyond all doubt and scepticism, a prodigy from 
 heaven, and must portend some fearful calamity. 
 May God in heaven protect us ! But who is this ? ” 
 
 As he spoke, a hideous old hag, bent over her staff, 
 approached them ; but it did not appear that she was 
 about to pay them any particular attention. She was 
 mumbling and cackling to herself when about to pass, 
 but was addressed by Lindsay. 
 
 “Where are you going, you old hag? They say 
 you are acquainted with more than you ought to know. 
 Can you account for this blood that’s falling ? ” 
 
 “ Who are you that axes me ? ” she squeaked. 
 
 “I’m Mr. Lindsay, the magistrate.” 
 
 “ Ay,” she screamed again, “ it was for your son, 
 Harry, na Snil Gloir * that this bonfire was made to- 
 
 * Sail Gloir was an epithet bestowed on persons whose eyes were of 
 different colors. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 109 
 
 night. Well, he knows what I tould him, and let him 
 think of it ; but there will be more blood than this, 
 and that before long, I can tell you and him.” 
 
 So saying, she hobbled on, mumbling and muttering 
 to herself like a witch rehearsing her incantations on 
 her way to join their sabbath. They now turned their 
 steps homewards, but had not proceeded far when the 
 rain came down as it might be supposed to have done 
 in the deluge ; the lightnings flashed, the thunder 
 continued to roar, and by the time they reached Rath- 
 fillan House they were absolutely drenched to the 
 skin. The next morning, to the astonishment of the 
 people, there was not visible a trace or fragment of 
 the bonfires ; every vestige of them had disappeared ; 
 and the general impression now was, that there must 
 have been something evil and unhallowed connected 
 with the individual for whom they had been prepared. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 SHAWN-NA-MIDDOGUE — SHAN-DHINNE-DHUV, OR THE 
 BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 The next evening was calm and mild ; the sun 
 shone with a serene and mellow light from the even- 
 ing sky ; the trees were green, and still ; but the 
 music of the blackbird and the thrush came sweetly 
 from their leafy branches. Henry Woodward had 
 been listening to a rather lengthy discussion upon the 
 subject of the blood-shower, which, indeed, was the 
 
110 
 
 TIIE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 topic of much conversation and great wonder through- 
 out the whole parish. His father, a Protestant gentle- 
 man, and with some portion of education, although not 
 much, was, nevertheless, deeply imbued with the 
 superstitions which prevailed around him, as, in fact, 
 were most of those who existed in his day ; the very 
 air which he breathed was rife with them ; but what 
 puzzled him and his family most was the difficulty 
 which they found in shaping the prodigy into signifi- 
 cance. Why it should take place, and upon such an 
 occasion, they could not for their lives imagine. The 
 only persons in the family who seemed altogether in- 
 different to it were Woodward and his mother, both of 
 whom treated it with ridicule and contempt. 
 
 u It comes before some calamity / 7 observed Mr. 
 Lindsay. 
 
 u It comes before a fiddle-stick, Lindsay / 7 replied his 
 wife. u Calamity ! yes ; perhaps you may have a 
 headache to-morrow, for which the world must be 
 prepared by a storm of thunder and lightning and a 
 shower of blood. The head that reels over night with 
 an excess of wine and punch will ache in the morning 
 without a prodigy to foretell it . 77 
 
 u Say what you will / 7 he replied, “I believe the 
 devil had a hand in it ; and I tell you / 7 he added, 
 laughing, u that if you be advised by me, you 7 ll begin 
 to prepare yourself — i a stitch in time saves nine/ you 
 know — so look sharp, I say . 77 
 
 u This, Harry / 7 she said, addressing her son, u is the 
 way your mother has been treated all along ; yes, by a 
 brutal and coarse-minded husband, who pays no atten- 
 tion to anything but his own gross and selfish enjoy- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 Ill 
 
 ments ; but, thank God, I have now some person to 
 protect me.” 
 
 u O, ho ! ” said her husband, “ you are for a battle 
 now. Harry, you don’t know her. If she lets loose 
 that scurrilous tongue of hers I have no chance ; upon 
 my soul, I’d encounter another half dozen of thunder- 
 storms, and as many showers of blood, sooner than 
 come under it for ten minutes ; a West India hurricane 
 is a zephyr to it.” 
 
 u Ah, God help the unhappy woman that’s blistered 
 for life with an ignorant sot ! — such a woman is to be 
 pitied — and such a woman am I ; — I, you good-for- 
 nothing drunken booby, who made you what you are.” 
 u 0, fie ! mamma,” said Maria, u this is too bad to 
 papa, who, you know, seldom replies to you at all.” 
 u Miss Lindsay, I shall suffer none of your imperti- 
 nence,” said her mother; “ leave the room, madam, 
 this moment — how dare you ? but I am not surprised 
 at it ; — leave the room, I say.” 
 
 The poor, amiable girl, who was all fearfulness and 
 affection, quietly left the room as she was desired, and 
 her father, who saw that his worthy wife was brimful 
 of a coming squall, put on his hat, and after having 
 given her one of his usual sardonic looks, left the 
 apartment also. 
 
 “ Mother,” said her son Charles, “I must protest 
 against the unjustifiable violence of temper with which 
 you treat my father. You know he was only jesting 
 in what he said to you this moment.” 
 
 “Let him carry his jests elsewhere, Mr. Charles,” 
 she replied, “ he shan’t indulge in them at my expense ; 
 nor will I have you abet him in them as you always do 
 
112 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 — yes, sir, and laugh at them in my face. All this, 
 however, is very natural ; as the old cock crows the 
 young one learns. As for Maria, if she makes as duti- 
 ful a wife as she does a daughter, her husband may 
 thank God for getting his full share of evil in this 
 life.” 
 
 “I protest to heaven, Harry,” said Charles, address- 
 ing his brother, “ if ever there was a meek, sweet-tem- 
 pered girl living, Maria is. You do not yet know her, 
 but you will, of course, have an opportunity of judg- 
 ing for yourself.” 
 
 “ You perceive, Harry,” said his mother, addressing 
 him in turn; “you perceive how they are banded 
 against me; in fact, they are joined with their father 
 in a conspiracy to destroy my peace and happiness. 
 This is the feeling that prevails against me in the house 
 at large, for which I may thank my husband and chil- 
 dren — I don’t include you, Harry. There is not a 
 servant in our establishment but could poison me, and 
 probably would, too, were it not for fear of the gal 
 lows.” 
 
 Woodward listened to this strange scene with amaze- 
 ment, but was prudent enough to take no part in it 
 whatsoever. On the contrary, he got his hat and pro- 
 ceeded out to take a stroll, as the evening was so fine, 
 and the aspect of the country so delightful. 
 
 “ Harry,” said his brother, “ if you’re for a walk 
 I’ll go with you.” 
 
 “Not at present, Charley,” said he; “I am in a 
 thoughtful mood, and generally prefer a lonely stroll 
 on such a beautiful evening as this.” 
 
 He accordingly went out, and bent his steps by a 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 113 
 
 long, rude green lane, which extended upwards of half 
 a mile across a rich country, undulating with fields and 
 meadows. This was terminated by a clump of haw- 
 thorn trees, then white and fragrant with their lovely 
 blossoms, which lay in rich profusion on the ground. 
 Contiguous to this was a small but delightful green 
 glen, from the side of which issued one of those beauti- 
 ful spring wells for which the country is so celebrated. 
 Over a verdant little hill, which concealed this glen 
 and the well we mention, from a few humble houses, 
 or rather a decenter kind of cabins, was visible a 
 beaten pathway by which the inhabitants of this small 
 hamlet came for their water. Upon this, shaded as he 
 was by the trees, he steadily kept his eye for a consider- 
 able time, as if in the expectation of some person who 
 had made an appointment to meet him. Half an hour 
 had nearly elapsed — the shades of evening were now 
 beginning to fall, and he had just come to the resolu- 
 tion of retracing his steps, with a curse of disappoint- 
 ment on his lips, when, on taking another, and what 
 he intended to be a last glance at the pathway in 
 question, he espied the individual for whom he waited. 
 This was no other than the young beauty of the neigh- 
 borhood — Grace Davoren. She was tripping along 
 with a light and merry step, lilting an Irish air of a 
 very lively character, to which she could scarcely pre- 
 vent herself from dancing, so elastic and buoyant were 
 her spirits. On coming to the brow of the glen she 
 paused a moment and cast her eye searchingly around 
 her, but seemed after the scrutiny to hesitate about 
 proceeding farther. 
 
 Woodward immediately showed himself, and after 
 
114 
 
 TICE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 beckoning to her, proceeded toward the well. She 
 still paused, however, as if irresolute ; but after one or 
 two significant gestures on his part, she descended 
 with a slow and apparently a timid step, and in a 
 couple of minutes stood beside the well. The imme- 
 diate purport of their conversation is not essential to 
 this narrative ; but, indeed, we presume that our 
 readers may give a very good guess at it without any 
 assistance from us. The beautiful girl was young, 
 and credulous, and innocent, as might naturally be 
 inferred from the confusion of her manner, and the 
 tremulous tones of her voice, which, indeed, were 
 seductive and full of natural melody. Her heart pal- 
 pitated until its beatings might be heard, and she 
 trembled with that kind of terror which is composed 
 of apprehension and pleasure. That a gentleman — one 
 of the quality — could condescend to feel any interest in 
 a humble girl like her, was what she could scarcely 
 have dreamed ; but when he told her of her beauty, the 
 natural elegance and symmetry of her figure, and 
 added that he loved her better than any girl, either 
 high or low, he had ever seen, she believed that his 
 words were true, and her brain became almost giddy 
 with wonder and delight. Then she considered what 
 a triumph it was over all her female acquaintances, 
 who, if they knew it, would certainly envy her even 
 far more than they did already. After about half an 
 hour’s conversation the darkness set in, and she ex- 
 pressed an apprehension lest some of her family should 
 come in quest of her — a circumstance, she said, which 
 might be dangerous to them both. He then prevailed 
 on her to promise another meeting, which at length she 
 
TIIE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 115 
 
 did ; but on his taking leave of her she asked him by 
 which way he intended to go home. 
 
 “I came by the old green path/’ said he, “but 
 intend to turn down the glen into the common road.” 
 
 “ 0, don’t go that way, ” said she ; “ if you do, 
 you’ll have to pass the haunted house, ay, and maybe, 
 might meet the Shan-dhinne-dhuv .” 
 
 “ What is that,” said he. 
 
 “O, Lord save us, sir,” said she, “did you never 
 hear of the Shan-dhinne-dhuv ? A spirit, sir, that ap- 
 pears about the haunted house in the shape of a black 
 ould man, and they say that nobody lives long afther 
 seein’ him three times. ” 
 
 “ Yes ; but did he ever take any person’s life ? ” 
 
 “ They say so, sir.” 
 
 “ When ? How long ago ? ” 
 
 “Indeed, I can’t tell that, sir ; but sure every one 
 says it.” 
 
 “Well, what every one says must be true,” he re- 
 plied, smiling. “ I, however, am not afraid of him, as 
 I never go unarmed ; and if I happen to meet him, trust 
 me I will know what mettle he’s made of before we part, 
 or whether he belongs to this world or the other.” 
 
 He then went down the glen, by the bottom of which 
 the road went ; and at a lonely place in a dark angle 
 of it this far-famed spirit was said to appear. 
 
 This vain, but simple girl, the pride of her honest 
 parents and all her simple relations and friends, took 
 up her pitcher and proceeded with an elated heart by 
 the pathway we have mentioned as leading to her 
 father’s house. We say her heart was elated at the 
 notion of having engaged the affections of a handsome, 
 
110 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 young, and elegant gentleman , but at the same time 
 she felt a secret sense of error, if not of guilt, in having 
 given him a clandestine meeting, and kept an appoint- 
 ment which she knew her parents and brothers would 
 have heard with indignation and shame. She was 
 confident, however, in her own strength, and resolved 
 in her mind that Woodward’s attachment for her never 
 should terminate either in her disgrace or ruin. There 
 were, however, many foolish and pernicious ballads 
 sung about that period at the hearths of the peasantry, 
 in which some lord or squire of high degree was repre- 
 sented to have fallen in love with some beautiful girl of 
 humble life, whom he married in spite of his proud re- 
 lations, and after having made her a lady of rank, and 
 dressed her in silks and satins, gold rings and jewels, 
 brought her home to his castle, where they lived in 
 grandeur and happiness for the remainder of their lives. 
 The simple-minded girl began to imagine that some 
 such agreeable destiny might be reserved for herself ; 
 and thus endeavored, by the deceitful sophistry of a 
 credulous heart, and proud of her beauty, to palliate 
 her conduct amidst the accusations of her own con- 
 science, which told her she was acting wrong. 
 
 She had now got about half way home, when she 
 saw an individual approach her at a rapid pace ; and 
 as the moon had just risen, his figure was distinctly be- 
 fore her, and she immediately felt a strong impression 
 of terror and alarm. The individual in question was 
 young, tall, and muscular ; his person had in it every 
 symptom of extraordinary activity and vigor. His 
 features, however, were not at all such as could be 
 termed handsome ; so far from that, they were rude and 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 117 
 
 stern, but not without a wild and disagreeable dignity. 
 His eyes were at all times fierce and fiery, and gave 
 unequivocal indications of a fierce and fiery spirit. 
 He wore a pair of rude pantaloons that fitted closely 
 to his finely made limbs, a short jacket or Wyliecoat 
 that also fitted closely to his body, over which he wore 
 the usual cloak of that day, which was bound about 
 his middle with a belt and buckle, in which was stuck 
 a middogue, or, as it ought to be written, meadoige , 
 and pronounced maddogay. He wore a kind of cap or 
 barrad , which, as well as his cloak, could by being 
 turned inside out, instantly change his whole appear* 
 ance, and mislead his pursuers — for he was the outlaw. 
 Such was the startling individual who now approached 
 her, and at whose fierce aspect she trembled — not less 
 from her knowledge of the natural violence of his char- 
 acter than from a consciousness of her interview with 
 Woodward. 
 
 “ Well, Granua (Grace),” said he, quickly and with 
 some vehemence, “ where have you been ? ” 
 
 “At the well,” she replied; “have you eyes in 
 your head ? Don’t you see my pitcher ? ” 
 
 “I do; but what kept you there so long? and why 
 is your voice tremblin’, as if you wor afeard, or did 
 something wrong ? Why is your face pale, too ? — it’s 
 not often so.” 
 
 “ The Lord save us, Shawn,” replied Grace, attempt- 
 ing to treat those pointed interrogatories with a jocular 
 spirit, “ how can you expect me to answer such a 
 catechize as you’re puttin’ to me at wanst.” 
 
 “ Answer me, in the mane time,” he replied ; “ I’D 
 have no doubling, Granua.” 
 
118 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 u Has anything vexed you, Shawn.” 
 u Chorp an diaoul ! tell me why you staid so long at 
 the well” — and as he spoke his eyes flashed with 
 resentment and suspicion. 
 u I did’nt stay long at it.” 
 u I say you did. What kept you?” 
 u Why, bekaise I didn’t hurry myself, but took my 
 time. I was often longer.” 
 
 u You were spakin’ to some one at the well.” 
 u Ah, thin, Shawn, who would I be spakin’ to ? ” 
 u Maybe I know — I believe I do — but I want 
 now to know whether you’re a liar, as I suspect you 
 to be, or whether you are honest enough to tell the 
 truth.” 
 
 u Do you suspect me, then ? ” 
 
 u I do suspect you ; or rather I don’t — bekaise I 
 know the truth. Answer me — who wor you spakin’ 
 with ? ” 
 
 u Troth,” said she, u I was lookin’ at your sweet- 
 heart in the well,” meaning her own shadow, u and was 
 only asking her how she did.” 
 
 “ You danced with Harry-na-Suil Babr last night ? ” 
 u I did ; because the gentleman axed me — and why 
 would I refuse him ? ” 
 
 u You whispered in a corner with him ? ” 
 u I did not,” she replied j u how could I when the 
 room was so throng ? ” 
 
 u Ay, betther in a throng room than a thin one ; ay, 
 and you promised to meet him at the well to-night , 
 and you kept your word.” 
 
 A woman’s courage and determination to persist in 
 falsehood are never so decided and deliberate as when 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 119 
 
 she feels that the suspicion expressed against her is 
 true. She then gets into heroics and attempts to turn 
 the tables upon her opponent, especially when she 
 knows, as Miss Davoren did on this occasion, that he 
 has nothing but suspicion to support him. She knew 
 that her lover had been at the bonfire, and that his 
 friends must have seen her dance with Woodward ; 
 and this she did not attempt to deny, because she 
 could not ; but as for their tryste at the well, she felt 
 satisfied, from her knowledge of his jealous and violent 
 character, that if he had been aware of it, it would not 
 have been by seeking the fact through the medium of 
 his threats and her fears that he would have proceeded. 
 Had he seen Woodward, for instance, and herself 
 holding a secret meeting in such a place and at such 
 an hour, she concluded justly that the middogue or 
 dagger, for the use of which he had been already so 
 celebrated, would have been brought into requisition 
 against either one or both. 
 
 “I’ll talk no more to you,” she replied, with a 
 flushed face ; “ for even if I tould you the truth, you 
 wouldn’t believe me. I did meet him, then ; are you 
 satisfied now ! ” 
 
 This admission was an able stroke of policy on her 
 part, as the reader will soon perceive. 
 
 “ O,” he exclaimed, with a bitter, or, rather, a furi- 
 ous expression of face, u dar manim , if you had, you 
 wouldn’t dare to confess as much. But listen to me ; 
 if I ever hear or know, to my own satisfaction, that 
 you meet him, or keep his company, or put yourself 
 in his power, I’ll send six inches of this ” — and he 
 pulled out the glittering weapon — “into your heart 
 
120 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 and his ; so now be warned and avoid him, and don’t 
 bring down my vengeance on you both.” 
 
 “ I don’t see what right you have to bring me over 
 the coals about any one. My father was forcin’ me to 
 marry you ; but I now tell you to your teeth, that I 
 never had the slightest intention of it. No ! I wouldn’t 
 take the wealth of the barony, and be the wife of sich a 
 savage murdherer. No man wid blood upon his hands 
 and upon his sowl, as you have — a public robber, a 
 murdherer, an outlaw — will ever be my husband. 
 What right have you to tell me who I’m to spake to, or 
 who I’m not to spake to ? ” 
 
 “ Ah,” he replied, “ that wasn’t your language to me 
 not long ago.” 
 
 “ But you were a different boy then from what you 
 are now. If you had kept your name free from dis- 
 grace and blood, I might have loved you ; but I cannot 
 love a man with such crimes to answer for as you 
 have.” 
 
 “You accuse me of shedding blood,” he replied; 
 “ that is false. I have never shed blood nor taken life ; 
 but, on the contrary, did all in my power to prevent 
 those who have placed me at their head from doin’ so. 
 Yet, when they did it in my absence, and against my 
 orders, the blame and guilt is charged upon me because 
 I am their leader. As for anything else I have done, 
 I do not look upon it as a crime ; let it rest upon the 
 oppression that drove me and others to the wild lives we 
 lead. We are forced to live now the best way we can, 
 and that you know; but as to this gentleman , you 
 musn’t spake to him at any rate,” he proceeded ; “ why 
 should you ? What ’ud make a man so high in life, 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 121 
 
 and so far above you as he is, strive to become acquaint- 
 ed with you, unless to bring about your ruin to gratify 
 his own bad passions ? Think of it, and bring it home 
 to your heart. You have too many examples before 
 your eyes, young as you are, of silly girls that allow 
 themselves to be made fools of, and desaved and ruined 
 by such scoundrels as this. Look at that unfortunate 
 girl in the mountains there — Nannie Morrissey ; look 
 at her father hanged only for takin’ God’s just revenge, 
 as he had a right to do, on the villain that brought de- 
 struction upon her and his innocent family, and black 
 shame upon their name that never had a spot upon it 
 before. After these words you may now act as you 
 like ; but remember that you have got Shawn-na- 
 Middogue’s warning , and you ought to know what 
 that is.” 
 
 He then started off in the same direction which 
 Woodward had taken, and Grace, having looked after 
 him with considerable indignation on her own part, and 
 considerable apprehension on behalf of Woodward, took 
 up her pitcher and proceeded home. 
 
 She now felt herself much disturbed, and experienced 
 that state of mind which is often occasioned by the 
 enunciation of that which is known to be truth, but 
 which, at the same time, is productive of pain to the 
 conscience, especially when that conscience begins to 
 abandon the field and fly from its duty. 
 
 Woodward, as he had intended, preferred the open 
 and common road home, although it was much longer, 
 rather than return by the old green lane, which was 
 rugged and uneven, and full of deep ruts, dangerous 
 inequalities, and stumps of old trees, all of which ren- 
 
122 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 dered it not only a disagreeable, but a dangerous, path by 
 night. Having got out upon the highway, which here, 
 and until he reached near home, was, indeed, solemn- 
 looking and lonely, not a habitation except the haunted 
 house being visible for upwards of two miles, he pro- 
 ceeded on his way, thinking of his interview with Grace 
 Davoren. The country on each side of him was nearly 
 a desert ; a gray ruin, some of whose standing and iso- 
 lated fragments assumed, to the excited imagination of 
 the terrified peasants as they passed it by night, the ap- 
 pearance of supernatural beings, stood to the left, in the 
 centre of an antiquated church-yard, in which there had 
 not been a corpse buried for nearly half a century — a 
 circumstance which always invests a graveyard with a 
 more fearful character. As Woodward gazed at these 
 still and lonely relics of the dead, upon which the 
 faint rays of the moon gleamed with a spectral and mel- 
 ancholy light, he could not help feeling that the sight 
 itself, and the associations connected with it, were 
 calculated to fill weak minds with strong feelings of 
 supernatural terror. His, however, was not a mind 
 accessible to any such impressions; but at the same 
 time he could make allowance for them among those 
 who had seldom any other notions to guide them on 
 such subjects than those of superstition and ignorance. 
 
 The haunted house, which was not yet in sight, he 
 did not remember, nor was he acquainted with its his- 
 tory, with the exception of Grace's slight allusion to it. 
 At length he came to a part of the road which was 
 overhung, or rather altogether covered with long beech 
 trees, whose huge arms met and intertwined with each 
 other across it, filling the arch they made with a solemn 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 123 
 
 darkness even in the noon of day. At night, however, 
 the obscurity was black and palpable ; and such upon 
 this occasion was its awful solemnity and stillness, and 
 the sense of insecurity occasioned by the almost super- 
 natural gloom about him, that Woodward could not 
 avoid the idea that it afforded no bad conception of the 
 entrance to the world of darkness and of spirits. He 
 had not proceeded far, however, under this dismal 
 canopy, when an incident occurred which tested his 
 courage severely. As he went along he imagined that 
 he heard the sound of human footsteps near him. This, 
 to be sure, gave him at first no trouble on the score of 
 anything supernatural. The country, however, was, 
 as we have already intimated, very much infested with 
 outlaws and robbers, and although Woodward was well 
 armed, as he had truly said, and was no coward besides, 
 yet it was upon this view of the matter that he expe- 
 rienced anything like apprehension. He accordingly 
 paused, in order to ascertain whether the footsteps he 
 heard might not have been the echo of his own. When 
 his steps ceased, so also did the others ; and when he 
 advanced again so did they. He coughed aloud, but 
 there was no echo ; he shouted out u Is there any one 
 there ? ” but still there was a dead stillness. At length 
 he said again, u Whoever you may be, and especially 
 if your designs be evil and unlawful, you had bettei 
 beware ; I am well armed, and both able and deter- 
 mined to defend myself ; if money is your object, pass 
 on, for I have none about me.” 
 
 Again, there was the silence, as there was the dark- 
 ness of the grave. He now resumed his former pace, 
 and the noise of footsteps, evidently and distinctly dif 
 
124 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 ferent from his own, were once more heard near him. 
 Those that accompanied him fell upon his ear with 
 a light, but strange and chilling sound, that filled him 
 with surprise, and something like awe. In fact, he had 
 never heard anything similar to it before. It was very 
 strange, he thought, for the sounds, though light, were 
 yet as distinct and well-defined as his own. He still 
 held a pistol in each hand, and as he had no means of 
 unravelling this mystery so long as he was inwrapped 
 in such Cimmerian gloom, he resolved to accelerate his 
 pace and get into the light of the moon as soon as he 
 could. He accordingly did so ; but the footsteps, al- 
 though they fell not now so quickly as his own, still 
 seemed to maintain the same distance from him as 
 before. This certainly puzzled him ; and he was at- 
 tempting, if possible, to solve this new difficulty, when 
 he found himself emerging from the darkness, and in a 
 few moments standing in the light of the moon. He 
 immediately looked about him, but except the usual 
 inanimate objects of nature, he could see nothing. 
 Whatever it is, thought he, or, rather, whoever it is, 
 he has thought proper to remain undiscovered in the 
 darkness. I shall now bid him good-night, and pro- 
 ceed on my way home. He accordingly moved on 
 once more, when, to his utter astonishment, he heard 
 the footsteps again, precisely within the same distance 
 of him as before. 
 
 “Tut,” said he, “I now perceive what the matter 
 with me is. This is a mere hallucination, occasioned 
 by a disordered state of the nerves ; and as he spoke 
 he returned his pistols into his breast pockets, where he 
 usually wore them, and once more resumed his journey . 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 125 
 
 There was, however, something in the sound of the 
 footsteps — something so hollow — so cold, as it were, 
 and so unearthly, that he could not throw off the unac- 
 countable impression which it made upon him, infidel 
 and sceptic as he was upon all supernatural intimations 
 and appearances. At length, he proceeded, or rather 
 they proceeded, onward until he arrived within sight 
 of what he supposed to be the haunted house. He 
 paused a few moments, and was not now so insensible 
 to its lonely and dismal aspect. It was a two-storied 
 house, and nothing could surpass the spectral appear- 
 ance of the moon’s light as it fell with its pale and 
 death-like lustre upon the windows. He stood contem- 
 plating it for some time, when, all at once, he perceived, 
 walking about ten yards in advance of him, the shape 
 of a man dressed in black from top to toe. It was 
 not within the scope of human fortitude to avoid be- 
 ing startled by such a sudden and incomprehensible 
 apparition. Woodward was startled ; but he soon re- 
 covered himself, and after the first shock felt rather 
 satisfied that he had some visible object with which he 
 could make the experiment he projected, viz., to ascer- 
 tain the nature, whether mortal or otherwise, of the 
 being before him. With this purpose in view, he 
 walked very quickly after him, and as the other did 
 not seem to quicken his pace into a corresponding 
 speed, he took it for granted that he would soon over- 
 take him. In this, however, he was, much to his as- 
 tonishment, mistaken. His own walk was quick and 
 rapid, whilst that of this incomprehensible figure was 
 slow and solemn, and yet he could not lessen the dis- 
 tance between them a single inch. 
 
126 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “Stop, sir,” said Woodward, “whoever or whatever 
 you are — stop, I wish to speak with you ; be you 
 mortal or spiritual, I fear you not — only stop,” 
 
 The being before him, however, walked on at the 
 same slow and solemn pace, but still persisted in main- 
 taining his distance. Woodward was resolute, fear- 
 less — a sceptic, an infidel, a materialist — but here was 
 a walking proposition in his presence which he could 
 not solve, and which, up to that point, at least, had set 
 all his theories at defiance. His blood rose — he be- 
 came annoyed at the strange silence of the being be- 
 fore him, but more still at the mysterious and tardy 
 pace with which it seemed to precede and escape him. 
 
 “ I will follow it until morning,” he said to himself, 
 “ or else I shall develop this startling enigma.” 
 
 At this moment his mysterious fellow-traveller, after 
 having advanced as if there had not been such an indi- 
 vidual as Woodward in existence, now stood ; he was 
 directly opposite to the haunted house, and turning 
 round, faced the tantalized and bewildered mortal. 
 The latter looked on him ; his countenance was the 
 countenance of the dead — of the sheeted dead, stretched 
 out in the bloodless pallor which lies upon the face of 
 vanished life — of existence that is no more, at least in 
 flesh and blood. Woodward approached him — for the 
 thing had stood, as we have said, and permitted him 
 to come within a few yards of him. His eyes were 
 cold and glassy, and apparently without speculation, 
 like those of a dead man open; yet, notwithstanding 
 this, Woodward felt that they looked at him, if not 
 into him. 
 
 “ Speak,” said he, “ speak ; who or what are you f ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 127 
 
 He received no reply ; but in a few seconds the ap- 
 parition, if it were such, put his hand into his bosom, 
 and, pulling out a dagger, which gleamed with a faint 
 and visionary light, he directed it as if to his (Wood- 
 ward’s) heart. Three times he did this, in an attitude 
 more of warning than of anger, when, at length, he 
 turned and approached the haunted house, at the door 
 of which he disappeared. 
 
 Woodward, as the reader must have perceived, was 
 a strong-minded, fearless man, and examined the awful 
 features of this inscrutable being closely. 
 
 “This, then,” thought he, “is the Shan-dhinne- 
 dhuVj or the Black Spectre ; but, be it what it may, I 
 am strongly of opinion that it was present at the bon- 
 fire last night, and as I am well armed, I will un- 
 questionably pursue it into the house. Nay, what is 
 more, I suspect that it is in some way or other con- 
 nected with the outlaw Shawn-na-Middogue , who it 
 was, they say, made that amazing leap over the afore- 
 said bonfire in my own presence.” 
 
 On that very account, however, he reflected that 
 such an intrusion might be attended with more danger 
 than that to be apprehended from a ghost. He conse- 
 quently paused for some time before he could decide 
 on following up such a perilous resolution. While he 
 thus stood deliberating upon the prudence of this dar- 
 ing exploit, he heard a variety of noises, and knock- 
 ings, and rollings, as if of empty barrels, and rattling 
 of chains, all going on inside, whilst the house itself 
 appeared to be dark and still, without smoke from the 
 chimneys or light in the windows, or any other symp- 
 tom of being inhabited, unless by those who were pro- 
 
128 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 ducing the wild and extraordinary noises he then 
 heard. 
 
 “ If I do not see this out/ 7 said he, “ my account of 
 it will go to add another page to the great volume of 
 superstition. I am armed, not a whit afraid, and 1 
 will see it out, if human enterprise can effect it. 7 7 
 
 Ho immediately entered the door, which he found, 
 somewhat to his surprise, was only laid to, and, after 
 listening for a few moments, resolved to examine the 
 premises closely. In deference to the reader, whose 
 nerves may not be so strong as those of Henry Wood- 
 ward, and who consequently may entertain a very 
 decided objection to enter a haunted house, especially 
 one in such a lonely and remote situation, we will only 
 say that he remained in it for at least an hour and 
 a half ; at the expiration of which time he left it, 
 walked home in a silent and meditative mood, spoke 
 little to his family, who were a good deal surprised at 
 his abstracted manner, and, after sipping a tumbler of 
 punch with his step-father, went rather gloomily to bed. 
 
 The next morning at breakfast he looked a good 
 deal paler than they had yet seen him, and for some 
 time his contribution to the family dialogue was rather 
 scanty. 
 
 “ Harry, 77 said his mother, “ what is the matter 
 with you? You are silent, and look pale. Are you 
 unwell ? 77 
 
 “No, ma 7 am, 77 he replied, “I cannot say that I am. 
 But, by the way, have you not a haunted house in the 
 neighborhood, and is there not an apparition called 
 the Black Man, or the Black Spectre, seen occasionally 
 about the premises ? 77 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 129 
 
 “ So it is said, 1 ’ replied Lindsay ; “ but none of this 
 family has ever seen it, although I believe it has un- 
 doubtedly been seen by many persons in the neighbor- 
 hood.” 
 
 “What is supposed to have been the cause of its 
 appearance ? ” asked Harry. 
 
 “Faith, Harry,” replied his brother, “I fear there is 
 nobody here can give you that information. To speak 
 for myself, I never heard its appearance accounted 
 for at all. Perhaps Barney Casey knows. Do you, 
 father ? ” 
 
 “ Not I,” replied his father ; “ but as you say, 
 Charley, we had better try Barney. Call him up.” 
 
 “Perhaps,” said Mrs. Lindsay, sharply and disdain- 
 fully, “it was the Black Spectre who produced the 
 shower of blood last night.” 
 
 “ Faith, it ? s not unlikely,” replied her husband, 
 “if he be, as the people think, connected with the 
 devil.” 
 
 In a couple of minutes Barney entered to know 
 what was wanted. 
 
 “Barney,” said his master, “can you inform us who 
 or what the SJian-dhinne-dhuv is, or why he appears 
 in this neighborhood ? Damn the fellow ; he has that 
 house of mine on my hands this many a long year, for 
 I cannot get it set. Pve had priests and parsons to lay 
 him, and for some time we thought the country was 
 free of him ; but it was all to no purpose ; he was still 
 sure to return, and no earthly habitation should serve 
 him but that unlucky house of mine. It is very odd 
 that he never began to appear until after my second 
 marriage.” 
 
130 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “Sir,” replied Barney, “I hard something about 
 it; but I’m not clear on it. To tell you the truth, 
 there’s two or three accounts of him ; but anyhow, 
 sir, you’re in luck for the right one ; for if livin’ man 
 can give it to you, Bandy Brack, the pedler, is the 
 man. He’s now at his breakfast in the kitchen ; but 
 I’ll have him up.” 
 
 “ Not to the parlor,” said his mistress ; “ a strolling 
 knave like him. Who ordered him his breakfast in 
 the kitchen without my knowledge ? ” she asked. 
 “ The moment I can find out the person that dared 
 to do so, that moment they shall leave my family. 
 Must I keep an open house for every strolling vagabond 
 in the country ? ” 
 
 “ If you choose to turn me out,” replied her hus- 
 band, “ you may try your hand at it. It was I ordered 
 the poor man his breakfast ; and, what is more, I desire 
 you instantly to hold your peace.” 
 
 As he spoke, she saw that one of his determined 
 looks settled upon his countenance — a pretty certain 
 symptom that she had better be guided by his 
 advice. 
 
 “ Come, Barney,” said he, “ throw up that window 
 and send the poor man here, until he tells us what he 
 knows about this affair.” 
 
 The window was accordingly thrown open, and in a 
 few minutes Bandy Brack made his appearance out 
 side, and, upon being interrogated on the subject in 
 question, took off his hat, and was about to commence 
 his narrative, when Lindsay said, 
 
 “ Put on your hat, Bandy ; the sun’s too hot to be 
 uncovered.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 131 
 
 (i That’s more of it,” said his wife ; u a fine way to 
 make yourself respected, Lindsay.” 
 
 u I love to be respected,” he replied sternly, u and 
 to deserve respect ; but have no desire to incur the 
 hatred of the poor by oppression and want of charity, 
 like some of my female acquaintances.” 
 
 u Plase your honor,” said Bandy, u all that I know 
 about the Shan-dhinne-dhuv , or the Black Spectre , as 
 the larned call him, won’t require many words to tell 
 you. It’s not generally known what I’m goin’ to say 
 now. The haunted house, as your honor, maybe, re- 
 mimbers, was an inn — a carman’s inn chiefly — and 
 one night, it seems, there came a stranger to stop in 
 it. He was dressed in black, and when he thought it 
 time to go to bed he called the landlord, Antony 
 McMurt, and placed in his hands a big purse ’o goold 
 to keep for him till he should start at daybreak, as he 
 intended, the next morning. Antony — ” 
 
 “ Ay,” said Lindsay, interrupting him, u that ac- 
 counts for the nature of the villain’s death. I re- 
 member him well, Bandy, although I was only a boy at 
 the time ; go on — he was always a dishonest scoundrel 
 it was said — proceed.” 
 
 u Well it seems , Antony, sir, mistook him for a Prot- 
 estant parson ; and as he had a hankerin’ afther the 
 goold, he opened a gusset in the man’s throat that same 
 night, when the unsuspectin’ traveller was sound in 
 that sleep that he never woke from in this world. 
 When the deed was done Antony stripped him of his 
 clothes, and in doin’ so discovered a silver crucifix 
 upon his breast, and a bravery (breviary) under his 
 head, by which he found that he had murdhered a 
 
132 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 priest of his own religion in mistake. They say he 
 stabbed him in the jigler vein wid a middoge. At all 
 events, the body disappeared, and there never was any 
 inquiry made about it — a good proof that the unfor- 
 tunate man was a stranger. Well and good, your hon- 
 or — in the coorse of a short time, it seems , the mur- 
 dhered priest began to appear to him, and haunted 
 him almost every night, until the unfortunate Antony 
 began to get out of his rason, and, it is said , that when 
 he appeared to him he always pointed the middoge at 
 him, just as if he wished to put it into his heart. An- 
 tony then, widout tellin’ out his own saicret, began to 
 tell everybody that he was doomed to die a bloody 
 death ; in short, he became unsettled — got fairly beside 
 himself, and afther mopin’ about for some months 
 in ordher to avoid the bloody death the priest threat- 
 ened him wid, he went and hanged himself in the very 
 room where he killed the unfortunate priest before.” 
 
 “I remember when he hanged himself, very well,” 
 observed Lindsay, u but d — n the syllable of the rob- 
 bery and murder of the priest or anybody else ever I 
 heard of till the present moment, although there was an 
 inquest held over himself. The man got low-spirited 
 and depressed, because his business failed him, or, 
 rather, because he didn’t attend to it ; and in one of 
 these moods hanged himself ; but by all accounts, Ban- 
 dy, if he hadn’t done the deed for himself the hangman 
 would have done it for him. He was said, I think, to 
 have been connected with some of the outlaws, and to 
 have been a bad boy altogether. I think it is now near 
 fifty years ago since he hanged himself.” 
 
 u ’ Tis said , sir, that this account comes from one of 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 133 
 
 his own relations ; but there’s another account, sir, of 
 the Shan-dhinne-dhuv that I don’t believe a word of.” 
 
 “ Another — what is that, Bandy ? ” 
 u 0, bedad, sir,” replied Bandy, u it’s more than I 
 could venture to tell you here” 
 u Come, come — out with it.” 
 
 Mrs. Lindsay went over with an inflamed face, and 
 having ordered him to go about his business, slapped 
 down the window with great violence, giving poor Ban- 
 dy a look of wrath and intimidation that sealed his lips 
 upon the subject of the other tradition he alluded to. 
 He was, consequently, glad to escape from the threat- 
 ening storm which he saw brewing in her countenance, 
 and, consequently, made a very hasty retreat. Bar- 
 ney, who met him in the yard returning to fetch his 
 pack from the kitchen, noticed his perturbation, and 
 asked him what was the matter. 
 
 “ May the Lord protect me from that woman’s eye !” 
 replied the pedler, u if you’d ’a’ seen the look she gave 
 me when she thought I was goin’ to tell them the true 
 story of the Shan-dhinne-dhuv .” 
 
 u And why should she put a sword in her eye against 
 you for that, Bandy ? ” asked the other. 
 
 Bandy looked cautiously about him, and said, in a 
 whisper : 
 
 u Because it’s connected wid her family, and follows 
 it.” 
 
 He then proceeded to the kitchen, and having secur- 
 ed his pack, he made as rapid a disappearance as pos- 
 sible from about the premises. 
 
134 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 A COUNCIL OF TWO. — VISIT TO BEECH GROVE. — THE 
 HERBALIST. 
 
 Woodward now amused himself by walking and 
 riding about the country and viewing its scenery, 
 most of which he had forgotten during his long ab- 
 sence from home. It was not at all singular in that 
 dark state of popular superstition and ignorance, that 
 the shower of blood should, somehow or other, be as- 
 sociated with him and his detested mother. Of course, 
 the association was vague, and the people knew not 
 how to apply it to their circumstances. As they be- 
 lieved, however, that Mrs. Lindsay possessed the power 
 of overlooking cattle, which was considered an evil 
 gift, and in some mysterious manner connected with 
 the evil spirit, and as they remembered — for supersti- 
 tion, like guilt, always possesses a good memory — that 
 even in his young days, when little more than a child, 
 her son Harry was remarkable for having eyes of a 
 different color, from which circumstance he was even 
 then called Harry na Suil Glair, they naturally inferred 
 that his appearance in the country boded nothing good ; 
 that, of course, he had the Evil Eye, as every one 
 whose eyes differed, as his did, had; and that the 
 thunder and lightning, the rain which drowned the 
 bonfires, but, above all, the blood-shower, were indi- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 t35 
 
 cations that the mother and son were to be feared and 
 avoided as much as possible, especially the latter. 
 Others denied that the devil had anything to do with 
 the shower of blood, or the storm which extinguished 
 the fires, and stoutly maintained that it was God him- 
 self who had sent them to warn the country against 
 having any intercourse that could possibly be avoided, 
 with them. Then there was the Black Spectre that 
 was said to follow her family ; and did not every one 
 know that when it appeared three times to any person, 
 it was a certain proof that that person’s coffin might 
 be purchased? We all know how rapidly such 
 opinions and colloquies spread, and we need scarcely 
 say that in the course of a fortnight after the night of 
 the bonfires all these matters had been discussed over 
 half the barony. Some, in fact, were for loading him 
 with the heavy burden of his mother’s unpopularity ; 
 but others, more generous, were for waiting until the 
 people had an opportunity of seeing how he might turn 
 out — whether he would follow in his mother’s footsteps, 
 or be guided by the benevolent principles of his step- 
 father and the rest of the family. Owing to these 
 circumstances, need we say, that there was an unusual 
 interest, almost an excitement, felt about him, which 
 nothing could repress. His brother Charles was as 
 well-beloved and as popular as his father, but, then, 
 he excited no particular interest, because he was not 
 suspected to possess the Evil Eye, nor to have any 
 particular connection with the devil. 
 
 In this case matters stood, when one day Wood- 
 ward, having dressed himself with particular care, 
 ordered his horse, saying that he would ride over to 
 
136 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 Beechgrove and pay a visit to the Goodwins. There 
 were none in the room at the time but Charles and his 
 mother. The former started, and seemed uneasy at 
 this intelligence; and his mother, having considered 
 for a time, said : 
 
 u Charles, I wish to speak to Harry.” 
 
 Charles took the hint, and left the mother and son 
 to the following dialogue : — 
 
 u Harry,” said she, “ you spoke very warmly of that 
 cunning serpent who defrauded you of your in- 
 heritance, and all of us out of our right. May I ask 
 for what purpose you wish to cultivate an intimacy 
 with such a scheming and dishonest crew as that ? ” 
 u Faith, mother, to tell you the truth, you dont 
 detest them, nor feel the loss of the property more 
 than I do ; but the truth is, that the game I wish to 
 play with them will be a winning one, if I can induce 
 them to hold the cards. I wish to get the property, 
 and as I feel that that can’t be done without marrying 
 their milk-and-curd of a daughter, why, it is my inten- 
 tion to marry her accordingly.” 
 
 u Then you don’t marry a wife to be happy with 
 her?” 
 
 u In one sense not I — in another I do ; I shall make 
 myself happy with her property.” 
 
 u Indeed, Harry, to tell you the truth, there is very 
 little happiness in married life, and they are only fools 
 that expect it. You see how I am treated by Lindsay 
 and my own children.” 
 
 u Well, but you provoke them — why disturb yourself 
 with them? Why not pass through life as quietly 
 as you can ? Imitate Lindsay.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 137 
 
 u What ! make a sot of myself — become a fool, as he 
 is?” 
 
 u Then, why did you marry him ? ” 
 u Because I was the fool then, but I have suffered 
 for it. Why, he manages this property as if it wasn’t 
 mine — as if I didn’t bring it to him. Think of a man 
 who is silly enough to forgive a tenant his gale of rent, 
 provided he makes a poor mouth, and says he is not 
 able to pay it.” 
 
 u But I see no harm in that either ; if the man is 
 not able to pay, how can he ? What does Lindsay do 
 but make a virtue of necessity. He cannot skin a 
 flint, can he ? ” 
 
 u That’s an ugly comparison,” she replied, u and I 
 can’t conceive why you make it to me . I am afraid, 
 Harry, you have suffered yourself to be prejudiced 
 against the only friend— the only true friend, you have 
 in the house. I can tell you, that although they keep 
 fair faces to you, you are not liked here.” 
 
 u Very well; if I find that to be true, they will lose 
 more than they’ll gain by it.” 
 
 u They have been striving to secure your influence 
 against me. I know it by your language.” 
 
 u In the devil’s name, how can you know it by my 
 language, mother ? ” 
 
 u You talked about skinning a flint; now, you had 
 that from them with reference to me. It was only the 
 other day that an ill-tongued house-maid of mine, after 
 I had paid her her wages, and 6 stopped ’ for the articles 
 she injured on me, turned round, and called me a skin 
 flint ; they have made it a common nickname on me. 
 I’d have torn her eyes out only for Lindsay, who had 
 
138 
 
 TIIE EVIL EYE; OK, 
 
 the assurance to tell me that if he had not interfered I’d 
 have had the worst of it — that I’d come off second best, 
 and such slang ; yes, and then added afterwards, that 
 he was sorry he interfered. That’s the kind of a 
 husband he is, and that’s the life I lead. Now, this 
 property is mine, and I can leave it to any one I please ; 
 he hasn’t even a life interest in it.” 
 
 u O,” exclaimed the son, in surprise, u is that the 
 case ? ” 
 
 u It is,” she replied, u and yet you see how I am 
 treated.” 
 
 “I was not aware of that, my dear mother,” re- 
 sponded worthy Harry. u That alters the case 
 entirely. Why, Lindsay, in these circumstances, 
 ought to put his hands under your feet ; so ought they 
 all, I think. Well, my dear mother, of one thing I can 
 assure you, no matter how they may treat you, calcu- 
 late firmly upon my support and protection ; make 
 yourself sure of that. But, now, about Miss Milk-and- 
 curds — what do yo think of my project ? ” 
 
 u I have been frequently turning it over in my mind, 
 Harry, since the morning you praised her so violently, 
 and I think, as you cannot get the property without 
 the girl, you must only take her with it. The notion 
 of its going into the hands of strangers would drive 
 me mad.” 
 
 “Well, then, we understand each other; I have 
 your sanction for the courtship.” 
 
 “ You have ; but I tell you again, I loathe her as I 
 do poison. I never can forgive her the art with which 
 she wheedled that jolter-headed old sinner, your uncle, 
 out of twelve hundred a year. Unless it returns to 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 139 
 
 the family, may my bitter malediction fall upon her 
 and it.” 
 
 u Well, never mind, my dear mother, leave her to 
 me — I shall have the girl and the property — but by 
 hook or crook, the property. I shall ride over there, 
 now, and it will not be my fault, if I don’t tip both her 
 and them the saccharine.” 
 
 u By the way, though, Harry, now that I think of it, 
 I’m afraid you’ll have opposition.” 
 u Opposition ! How is that ? ” 
 u It is said there is a distant relation of theirs, a 
 gentleman named O’Connor, a Ferdora O’Connor, I 
 think, who, it is supposed, is likely to be successful 
 there ; but, by the way, are you aware that they are 
 Catholics ? ” 
 
 u As to that, my dear mother, I don’t care a fig for 
 her religion ; my religion is her property, or rather 
 will be so when I get it. The other matter, however, 
 is a thing I must look to — I mean the rivalry ; but on 
 that, too, we shall put our heads together, and try 
 what can be done. I am not very timid; and the 
 proverb says, you know, a faint heart never won a 
 fair lady.” 
 
 Our readers may perceive, from the spirit of the 
 above conversation, that the son was worthy of the 
 mother, and the mother of the son. The latter, how- 
 ever, had, at least, some command over his temper, 
 and a great deal of dexterity and penetration besides ; 
 whilst the mother, though violent, was clumsy in her 
 resentments, and transparent in her motives. Short 
 as Woodward’s residence in the family was, he saw at 
 a glance that the abuse she heaped upon her husband 
 
140 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 and children was nothing more nor less than delib • 
 erate falsehood. This, however, to him was a matter 
 of perfect indifference. He was no great advocate of 
 truth himself, whenever he found that his interests or 
 his passions could be more effectually promoted by 
 falsehood ; although he did not disdain even truth 
 whenever it equally served his purpose. In such a 
 ease it gave him a reputation for candor under which 
 he could, with more safety, avail himself of his disin- 
 genuity and prevarication. He knew, as we said, that 
 his mother’s description of the family contained not 
 one atom of nth; and yet he was too dastardly and 
 cunning to defend them against her calumny. The 
 great basis of his character, in fact, was, a selfishness, 
 which kept him perpetually indifferent to anything 
 that was good or generous in itself, or outside the 
 circle of his own interests, beyond which he never 
 passed. Now, nothing, on the other hand, could be 
 more adversative to this, than the conduct, temper, 
 and principles of his brother and sister. Charles was 
 an amiable, manly, and generous young fellow, who, 
 with both spirit and independence, was, as a natural 
 consequence, loved and respected by all who knew 
 him ; and as for his sweet and affectionate sister, 
 Maria, there was not living a girl more capable of 
 winning attachment, nor more worthy of it when 
 attained ; and severely, indeed, was the patience of 
 this admirable brother and sister tried, by the diabol- 
 ical temper of their violent and savage mother. As 
 for Harry, he had come to the resolution, now that he 
 understood the position of the property, to cultivate 
 his mother’s disposition upon such a principle of c m- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 141 
 
 duct as would not compromise him with either party. 
 As to their feuds he was perfectly indifferent to them ; 
 but now his great object was, to study how to promote 
 his own interests in his own way. 
 
 Having reached Beechgrove, he found that unas- 
 suming family at home, as they usually were ; for, 
 indeed all their principal enjoyments lay within the 
 quiet range of domestic life. Old Goodwin himself 
 saw him through the parlor window as he approached, 
 and, with ready and sincere kindness, met him in the 
 hall. 
 
 u I am very glad to see you, Mr. Woodward/ 7 said 
 he. u Allow me to conduct you to the drawing-room, 
 where you will meet Mrs. Goodwin, Alice, and a par- 
 ticular friend of ours. I cannot myself stop long with 
 you, because I am engaged on particular business ; 
 but you will not miss an old fellow like me when you 
 have better company. I hope my old friends are all 
 well. Step in, sir. Here is Mr. Woodward, ladies ; 
 Mr. Woodward, this gentleman is a friend of ours, 
 Mr. Ferdora O’Connor ; Ferdora, this is Mr. Wood- 
 ward; and now I must leave you to entertain each 
 other ; but I shall return, Mr. Woodward, before you 
 go, unless you are in a great hurry. Bridget, see that 
 luncheon is ready ; but you must lay it in the front 
 parlor, because I have these tenants about me in the 
 dining-room, as it is so much larger.” 
 
 u I have already given orders for that,” replied his 
 wife. He then hurried out and left them, evidently 
 much gratified by Woodward’s visit. O’Connor and 
 the latter having scanned each other by a glance or 
 two, bowed with that extreme air of politeness which 
 
142 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 is only another name for a want of cordiality. O’Con- 
 nor was rather a plain-looking young fellow, as to his 
 person and general appearance ; but his Milesian face 
 was handsome, and his eye clear and candid, with a 
 dash of determination and fire in it. Very different, 
 indeed, was it from the eye that was scrutinizing him 
 at that moment, with such keenness and penetration. 
 There are such things as antipathies ; otherwise why 
 should those two individuals entertain, almost in a 
 moment’s time, such a secret and unaccountable dis- 
 relish towards each other ? Woodward did not love 
 Alice, so that the feeling could not proceed from jeal- 
 ousy ; and we will so far throw aside mystery as to 
 say here, that neither did O’Connor; and, we may 
 add still further, that poor, innocent, unassuming Alice 
 was attached to neither of them. 
 
 u I hope your brother is well, sir,” said O’Connor, 
 anxious to break the ice, and try the stuff Woodward 
 was made of. u I have not seen him for some time.” 
 u 0 ! then, you are acquaintances ? ” said Woodward. 
 u We are more, sir,” replied O’Connor, u we are 
 friends.” 
 
 u I hope you are all well,” interrupted kind-hearted 
 Mrs. Goodwin. 
 
 u Quite well, my dear madam,” he replied. Then 
 turning to O’Connor: u To be a friend to my brother, 
 sir,” he said, u next to finding you a friend and favor- 
 ite in this family, is the warmest recommendation to 
 me. My long absence from home prevented me from 
 knowing his value until now ; but now that I do know 
 him, I say it, perhaps, with too much of the partiality 
 of a brother, I think that any man may feel proud of 
 
TIIE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 143 
 
 his friendship ; and I say so with the less hesitation, 
 because I am sure he would select no man for his friend 
 who was not worthy of it ; ” and he bowed courteously 
 as he spoke. 
 
 “ Faith, sir,” replied O’Connor, “you have hit it ; I 
 for one am proud of it ; but, upon my conscience, he 
 wouldn’t be his father’s son if he wasn’t what he is.” 
 
 Alice was sewing some embroidery, and seemed to 
 take no notice, if one could judge by her downcast 
 looks, of what they said. At length she said, with a 
 smile : 
 
 “ As you, Ferdora, have inquired for your favorite, 
 I don’t see why I should not inquire after mine ; how 
 is your sister, Mr. Woodward ? ” 
 
 “ Indeed, she’s the picture of health, Miss G oodwin ; 
 but I will not ” — he added, with a smile to balance her 
 own — “ I will not be answerable for the health of her 
 heart.” 
 
 Alice gave a low laugh, that had the slightest tinc- 
 ture of malice in it, and glanced at O’Connor, who be- 
 gan to tap his boot with his riding whip. 
 
 “ She is a good girl as ever lived,” said Mrs. Good- 
 win, “ and I hope will never have a heartache that may 
 harm her.” 
 
 “Heaven knows, madam,” replied Woodward, “it 
 is time only that will tell that. Love is a strange and 
 sometimes rather a painful malady.” 
 
 “ Of course you speak from your own experience, 
 Mr. Woodward,” replied Alice. 
 
 “ Then you have had the complaint, sir,” said 
 O’Connor, laughing. “ I wonder is it like small-pox or 
 measles ? ” 
 
144 
 
 TIIE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ How is that, sir ? ” said Woodward, smiling, 
 
 “ Why, that if you’ve had it once you’ll never have 
 it a second time.” 
 
 “Yes, but if I should be ill of it now?” and h% 
 glanced at Alice, who blushed. 
 
 “ Why, in that case,” replied O’Connor, “ it’s in bed 
 you ought to be; no man with an epidemic on him 
 should be permitted to go abroad among his majesty’s 
 liege subjects.” 
 
 “Yes, Ferdora,” said Alice, “but I don’t thinfc Mr. 
 Woodward’s complaint is catching.” 
 
 “ Ood forbid that the gentleman should die of it, 
 though,” replied Ferdora, “ for that would be a serious 
 loss to the ladies.” 
 
 “ You exaggerate that calamity, sir,” replied Wood- 
 ward, with the slightest imaginable sneer, “ and forget 
 that if I die you survive me.” 
 
 “Well, certainly, there is consolation in that,” said 
 O’Connor, “especially for the ladies, as I said; isn’t 
 there, Alley ? ” 
 
 “ Certainly,” replied Alice ; “ in making love, Ferdo 
 ra, you have the prowess of ten men.” 
 
 “ Do you speak from experience, now , Miss Good- 
 win?” asked Woodward, rather dryly. 
 
 “ O ! no,” replied Alice, “I have only his own word 
 for it.” 
 
 “ Only his own word, Miss Goodwin ! Do you imply 
 by that, that his own word requires corroboration ? ” 
 
 Alice blushed again,' and felt confused. 
 
 “I assure you, Mr. Woodward,” said O’Connor, 
 “ that when my word requires corroboration, I alwaya 
 corroborate it myself.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 145 
 
 “But, according to Miss Goodwin’s account of it, 
 i5i r, that’s not likely to add much to its authenticity.” 
 
 “ Well, Mr. Woodward,” said O’Connor, with the 
 greatest suavity of manner, “ I’ll tell you my method 
 under such circumstances ; whenever I meet a gentle- 
 man that doubts my word, I always ma^e him eat his 
 own.” 
 
 “ There’s nothing new or wonderful in that,” replied 
 the other ; “ it has been my own practice during life.” 
 “ What ? to eat your own words ! ” exclaimed O’Con- 
 nor, purposely mistaking him ; “ very windy feeding, 
 faith. Upon my honor and conscience, in that case, 
 your complaint must be nothing else but the colic, and 
 not love at all. Try peppermint wather, Mr. Wood- 
 ward.” 
 
 Alice saw at once, but could not account for the fact, 
 that the worthy gentlemen were cutting at each other, 
 and the timid girl became insensibly alarmed at the 
 unaccountable sharpness of their brief encounter. She 
 looked with an anxious countenance, first at one, and 
 then at the other, but scarcely knew what to say. 
 Woodward, however, who was better acquainted with 
 the usages of society, and the deference due to the 
 presence of women, than the brusque , but somewhat 
 fiery Milesian, now said, with a smile and a bow to 
 that gentleman : 
 
 “Sir, I submit; I am vanquished. If you are as 
 successful in love as you are in banter, I should not 
 wish to enter the lists against you.” 
 
 “ Faith, sir,” replied O’Connor, with a good-humored 
 laugh, “ if your sword is as sharp as your wit, you’d be 
 an ugly customer to meet in a quarrel” 
 
 7 
 
146 
 
 TITE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 O’Connor, who had been there for some time, now 
 rose to take his leave, at which Alice felt rather satis- 
 fied. Indeed, she could not avoid observing that, what- 
 ever the cause of it might be, there seemed to exist 
 some secret feeling of dislike between them, which oc- 
 casioned her no inconsiderable apprehension. O’Con- 
 nor she knew was kind-hearted and generous, but, at 
 the same time, as quick as gunpowder in taking and 
 resenting an insult. On the other hand, she certainly 
 felt much regret at being subjected to the presence of 
 Woodward, against whom she entertained, as the reader 
 knows, a strong feeling that amounted absolutely to 
 aversion. She could not, however, think of treating 
 him with anything bordering on disrespect, especially 
 in her own house, and she, consequently, was about to 
 say something merely calculated to pass the time. In 
 this, however, she was anticipated by Woodward, who, 
 as he had his suspicions of O’Connor, resolved to sound 
 her on the subject. 
 
 u That seems an agreeable young fellow,” said he j 
 u somewhat free and easy in his deportment.” 
 
 u Take care, Mr. Woodward,” said her mother ; u say 
 nothing harsh against Ferdora, if you wish to keep on 
 good terms with Alley. He’s the white-headed boy 
 with her” 
 
 u I am not surprised at that, madam,” he replied, 
 u possessed as he is of such a rare and fortunate qual- 
 ity.” 
 
 u Pray, what is that, Mr. Woodward ? ” asked Alice, 
 timidly. 
 
 u Why, the faculty of making love with the power 
 of ten men,” he replied. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 147 
 
 “ You must be a very serious man,” she replied. 
 u Serious, Miss Goodwin ! Why do you think so f ” 
 u I hope you are not in the habit of receiving a jest 
 as a matter of fact.” 
 
 “ Not,” he replied, u if I could satisfy myself that 
 there was no fact in the jest ; but, indeed, in this 
 world, Miss Goodwin, it is very difficult to distinguish 
 jest from earnest.” 
 
 u I am a bad reasoner, Mr. Woodward,” she replied. 
 u But, perhaps, Miss Goodwin, Mr. O’Connor would 
 say that you make up in feeling what you want in 
 logic.” 
 
 U I hope, sir,” replied Alice, with some spirit— for 
 she felt hurt at his last observation — u that I will 
 never feel on any subject until I have reason as well as 
 inclination to support me.” 
 
 “ Ah,” said he, “I fear that if you once possess the 
 inclination you will soon supply the reason. But, by 
 the way, talking of your friend and favorite, Mr. 
 O’Connor, I must say I like him very much, and I am 
 not surprised that you do.” 
 
 u I do, indeed,” she replied ; u I know of nobody I 
 like better than honest, frank, and generous Fer- 
 dora.” 
 
 “Well, Miss Goodwin, I assure you he shall be a 
 favorite of mine for your sake.” 
 
 u Indeed, Mr. Woodward, if you knew him, he would 
 oecome one for his own.” 
 
 u Have you known him long, may I ask, Miss Good- 
 win ? ” 
 
 “ 0 dear, yes,” said Mrs. Goodwin, who now, finding 
 this a fair opening in the conversation, resolved to have 
 
148 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 her share of it — u O dear ! yes ; Alley and he know 
 each other ever since her childhood ; he’s some three 
 or four years older than she is, to be sure, but that 
 makes little difference.” 
 
 “And, I suppose, Mrs. Goodwin, their intimacy — 
 perhaps I may say attachment — has the sanction of 
 their respective families ? ” 
 
 “ God bless you, sir, to be sure it has — are they not 
 distantly related ? ” 
 
 “ That, indeed, is a very usual proceeding among 
 families,” observed Woodward ; “ the boy and girl 
 are thrown together, and desired to look upon each 
 other as destined to become husband and wife ; they 
 accordingly do so, fall in love, are married, and soon 
 find themselves — miserable ; in fact, these matches sel- 
 dom turn out well.” 
 
 “ But there is no risk of that here,” replied Alice. 
 
 “ I sincerely hope not, Miss Goodwin. In your case, 
 unless the husband was a fool, or a madman, or a vil- 
 lain, there must be happiness. Of course you will be 
 happy with him ; need I say,” and here he sighed, 
 “ that he at least ought to be so with you ? ” 
 
 “ Upon my word, Mr. Woodward,” replied Alice, 
 smiling, “ you are a much cleverer man than I pre- 
 sume your own modesty ever permitted you to sus- 
 pect.” 
 
 “ I don’t understand you,” he replied, with a look of 
 embarrassment. 
 
 “ Why,” she proceeded, “ here have you, in a few 
 minutes, made up a match between two persons who 
 never were intended to be married at all; you have 
 got the sanction of two families to a union which 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 149 
 
 neither of them even for a moment contemplated. 
 Dear me, sir, may not a lady and gentleman become 
 acquainted without necessarily falling in love ? ” 
 
 “ Ah, but, in your case, my dear Miss Goodwin, it 
 would be difficult — impossible I should say — to re- 
 main indifferent, if the gentleman had either taste or 
 sentiment ; however, I assure you I am sincerely glad 
 to find that I have been mistaken.” 
 
 “ God bless me, Mr. Woodward,” said Mrs. Good- 
 win, “ did you think they were sweethearts ? ” 
 
 “ Upon my honor, madam, I did — and I was very 
 sorry for it.” 
 
 “Mr. Woodward,” replied Alice, “don’t mistake me j 
 I am inaccessible to flattery.” 
 
 “I am delighted to hear it,” said he, “because I 
 know that for that reason you are not and will not be 
 insensible to truth.” 
 
 “Unless when it borrows the garb of flattery, and 
 thus causes itself to be suspected.” 
 
 “In that case,” said Woodward, “nothing but good 
 sense, Miss Goodwin, can draw the distinction between 
 them — and now I know that you are possessed of 
 that.” 
 
 “ I hope so, sir,” she replied, “ and that I will ever 
 continue to observe that distinction. Mamma, I want 
 more thread,” she said ; “ where can I get it ? ” 
 
 “Up stairs, dear, in my work-box.” 
 
 She then bowed slightly to Woodward and went up to 
 find her thread, but in fact from a wish to put an end 
 to a conversation that she felt to be exceedingly dis- 
 agreeable. At this moment old Goodwin came in. 
 “You will excuse me, I trust, Mr. Woodward,” said 
 
150 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 he, “I was down in the dining-room receiving rents 
 
 for .” He paused, for, on reflection, he felt that this 
 
 was a disagreeable topic to allude to; the fact being 
 that he acted as his daughter’s agent, and had been 
 on that and the preceding day receiving her rents. 
 “Martha,” said he, “what about luncheon? You’ll 
 take luncheon with us, Mr. Woodward ? ” 
 
 Woodward bowed, and Mrs. Goodwin was about to 
 leave the room, when he said : 
 
 “Perhaps, Mrs. Goodwin, you’d be good enough to 
 remain for a few minutes.” Mrs. Goodwin sat down, 
 and he proceeded : “ I trust that my arrival home will, 
 under Providence, be the means of reconciling and re- 
 uniting two families who never should have been at 
 variance. Not but that I admit, my dear friends, — if 
 you will allow me to call you so,— that the melancholy 
 event of my poor uncle’s death, and the unexpected 
 disposition of so large a property, were calculated to 
 try the patience of worldly-minded people — and who 
 is not so in a more or less degree ? ” 
 
 “ I don’t think any of your family is,” replied Good- 
 win, bluntly, “ with one exception.” 
 
 “O! yes, my mother,” replied Woodward, “and I 
 grant it ; at least she was so, and acted upon worldly 
 principles ; but I think you will admit, at least as 
 Christians you must, that the hour of change and re- 
 gret may come to every human heart when its errors, 
 and its selfishness, if you will, have been clearly and 
 mildly pointed out. I do not attribute the change that 
 has happily taken place in my dear mother to myself, 
 but to a higher power ; although I must admit, as I do 
 with all humility, that I wrought earnestly, in season 
 
TIIE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 151 
 
 and out of season, since my return, to bring it about ; 
 and, thank heaven, I have succeeded. I come this 
 day as a messenger of peace, to state that she is will- 
 ing that the families should be reconciled, and a hap- 
 pier and more lasting union effected between them.” 
 
 “I am delighted to hear it, Mr. Woodward,” said 
 Goodwin, much moved ; “ God knows I am. Blessed 
 be the peace-maker, and you are he ; an easy conscience 
 and a light heart must be your reward.” 
 
 “ They must,” added his wife, wiping her eyes ; 
 “ they must, and they will.” 
 
 “ Alas ! ” proceeded Woodward, “ how far from 
 Gospel purity is every human motive when it comes to 
 be tried by the Word ! I will not conceal from you the 
 state of my heart, nor deny that in accomplishing this 
 thing it was influenced by a certain selfish feeling on 
 my part; in one sense a disinterested selfishness I 
 admit, but in another a selfishness that involves my own 
 happiness. However, I will say no more on that sub- 
 ject at present. It would scarcely be delicate until the 
 reconciliation is fully accomplished ; then, indeed, per- 
 haps I may endeavor, with fear and trembling, to make 
 myself understood. Only until then, I beg of you to 
 think well of me, and permit me to consider myself as 
 not unworthy of a humble place in your affections.” 
 
 Old Goodwin shook him warmly by the hand, and 
 his wife once more had recourse to her pocket-hand- 
 kerchief. “God bless you, Mr. Woodward!” he ex- 
 claimed; “God bless you. I now see your worth, and 
 know it ; you already have our good-will and affections, 
 and, what is more, we feel that you deserve them.” 
 
 “ I wish, my dear sir,” said the other, “ that Miss 
 
152 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 Goodwin understood me as well as you and her re- 
 spected mother.” 
 
 u She does, Mr. Woodward,” replied her father ; 
 “ she does, and she will, too.” 
 
 “I tremble, however,” said Woodward, with a deep 
 sigh ; u but I will leave my fate in your hands, or, I 
 should rather say, in the hands of Heaven.” 
 
 Lunch was then announced, and they went down to 
 the front parlor, where it was laid out. On entering 
 the room Woodward was a good deal disappointed to 
 find that Miss Goodwin was not there. 
 
 u Will not Miss Goodwin join us ? ” he asked. 
 
 u Certainly,” said her father ; u Martha, where is 
 she?” 
 
 “ You know, my dear, she seldom lunches,” replied 
 her mother. 
 
 u Well, but she will now,” said Goodwin ; “it is not 
 every day we have Mr. Woodward; let her be sent for. 
 John, find out Miss Goodwin, and say we wish her to 
 join us at luncheon.” 
 
 John in a few moments returned to say that she had 
 a slight headache, and could not have the pleasure of 
 coming down. 
 
 “ 0 ! I am very sorry to hear she is unwell,” said 
 Woodward, with an appearance of disappointment and 
 chagrin, which he did not wish to conceal ; or, to speak 
 the truth, which, in a great measure, he assumed. 
 
 After lunch his horse was ordered, and he set out 
 on his way to Rathfillan, meditating upon his visit, 
 and the rather indifferent reception he had got from 
 Alice. 
 
 Miss Goodwin, though timid and nervous, was, nev- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 153 
 
 ertheless, in many things, a girl of spirit, and possessed 
 a great deal of natural wit and penetration. On that 
 day Woodward exerted himself to the utmost, with a 
 hope of making a favorable impression upon her. He 
 calculated a good deal upon her isolated position and 
 her necessary ignorance of life and the world, and in 
 doing so, he calculated, as thousands of self-sufficient 
 libertines, in their estimate of women, have done both 
 before and since. He did not know that there is an 
 intuitive spirit in the female heart which often enables 
 it to discover the true character of the opposite sex ; 
 and to discriminate between the real and the assumed 
 with almost infallible accuracy. But, independently 
 of this, there was in Woodward’s manner a hardness 
 of outline, and in his conversation an unconscious 
 absence of all reality and truth, together with a cold, 
 studied formality, dry, sharp, and presumptuous, that 
 required no extraordinary penetration to discovery 
 for the worst of it was, that he made himself disagree- 
 ably felt, and excited those powers of scrutiny and 
 analysis that are so peculiar to the generality of the 
 other sex. In fact, he sought his way home in any- 
 thing but an agreeable mood. He thought to have 
 met Alice an ignorant country girl, whom he might 
 play upon ; but he found himself completely mistaken, 
 because, fortunately for herself, he had taken her upon 
 one of her strong points. As it was, however, whilst 
 he could not help admiring the pertinence of her re- 
 plies, neither could he help experiencing something 
 of a bitter feeling against her, because she indulged 
 in them at his own expense ; whilst against O’Connor, 
 who bantered him with such spirit and success, and 
 
 7 * 
 
154 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 absolutely turned him into ridicule in her presence, he 
 almost entertained a personal resentment. His only 
 hope now was in her parents, who seemed as anxious 
 to entertain his proposals with favor as Alice was t© 
 reject them with disdain. As for Alice herself, her 
 opinion of him is a matter with which the reader is 
 already acquainted. 
 
 Our hero was about half-way home when he over- 
 took a thin, lank old man, who was a rather important 
 character in the eyes of the ignorant people at the 
 period of which we write. He was tall, and so bare 
 of flesh, that when asleep he might pass for the skele- 
 ton of a corpse. His eyes were red, cunning, and 
 sinister-looking; his lips thin, and from under the 
 upper c.ie projected a single tooth, long and yellow as 
 saffron. His face was of unusual length, and his 
 parchment cheeks formed two inward curves, occa- 
 sioned by the want of his back teeth. His breeches 
 were open at the knees ; his polar legs were without 
 stockings ; but his old brogues were foddered , as it is 
 called, with a wisp of straw, to keep his feet warm. 
 His arms were long, even in proportion to his body, 
 and his bony fingers resembled claws rather than any- 
 thing else we can now remember. They (the claws) 
 were black as ebony, and resembled in length and 
 sharpness those of a cat when she is stretching herself 
 after rising from the hearth. He wore an old barrad 
 of the day, the greasy top of which fell down upon 
 the collar of his old cloak, and over his shoulder 
 was a bag, which, from its appearance, must have 
 contained something not very weighty, as he walked 
 on without seeming to travel as a man who carried 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 155 
 
 a burden. He had a huge staff in his right hand, 
 the left having a hold of his bag. Woodward at first 
 mistook him for a mendicant, but upon looking at 
 him more closely, he perceived nothing of that 
 watchful and whining cant for alms which marks the 
 character of the professional beggar. The old skele- 
 ton walked on, apparently indifferent and independent, 
 and never once put himself into the usual posture 
 of entreaty. This, and the originality of his appearance, 
 excited Woodward’s curiosity, and he resolved to speak 
 to him. 
 
 “ Well, my good old man, what may you be carrying 
 in the bag ? ” 
 
 The man looked at him respectfully, and raising his 
 hand and staff touched his barrad , and replied : 
 u A few yarribs, your honor.” 
 
 “ Yarribs ! What the deuce is that ? ” 
 u Why, the yarribs that grow, sir — to cure the peo 
 pie when they’re sick.” 
 
 “ O, you mean herbs.” 
 
 16 1 do, sir, and I gather them too for the potecars.” 
 “O, then you are what they call a herbalist.” 
 
 “I believe I am, sir, if you put that word against 
 (to) a man that gethers yarribs.” 
 
 “Yes, that’s what I mean. You sell them to the 
 apothecaries, I suppose ? ” 
 
 “ I do a little, sir, but I use the most of them my- 
 self. Sorra much the potecars knows about the use o’ 
 them ; they kill more than they cure wid ’em, and 
 calls thim that understands what they’re good for 
 rogues and quacks. May the Lord forgive them this 
 day ! Amin , acheernah ! (Amen, O Lord !) ” 
 
156 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ And do you administer these herbs to the sick ? ” 
 u I do, sir, to the sick of all kinds — man and baste 
 There’s nothing like them, sir, bekaise it was to cure 
 diseases of all kinds that the Lord, blessed be Hia 
 name ! amin , acheernah ! planted them in the earth 
 for the use of his cratures. Why, sir, will you listen 
 to me now, and mark my words ? There never was a 
 complaint that follied either man or baste, brute or 
 bird, but a yarrib grows that ’ud cure it if it was 
 known. When the head’s hot wid faver, and the 
 heart low wid care, the yarrib is to be found that will 
 cool the head and rise the heart.” 
 
 “ Don’t you think, now,” said Woodward, im- 
 agining that he would catch him, “that a glass ot 
 wine, or, what is better still, a good glass of punch, 
 would raise the heart better than all the herbs in the 
 universe ? ” 
 
 “ Lord bless me ! ” he exclaimed, as if in soliloquy ; 
 “ the ignorance of the rich and wealthy, and of great 
 people altogether, is unknown ! Wine and punch ! 
 And what, will you tell me, does wine and punch 
 come from ? Doesn’t the wine come from the grapes 
 that grow in forrin parts — sich as we have in our hot- 
 houses — and doesn’t the whiskey that you make your 
 punch of grow from the honest barley in our /wn 
 fields ? So much for your knowledge of yarribs.” 
 
 “ Why, there you are right, my old friend. I for- 
 got that.” 
 
 “ You forgot it ? Tell the truth at once, and say 
 you didn’t know it. But maybe you did forget it, for 
 troth he’d be a poor crature that didn’t know that 
 whiskey is made from barley.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 157 
 
 He here turned his red satirical eye upon Wood- 
 ward, with a glance that was strongly indicative of 
 contempt for his general information. 
 
 “Well, he proceeded, “the power of yarribs is 
 wondherful, — if it was known to many as it is 
 to me.” 
 
 “ Why, from long practice, I suppose, you must be 
 skilful in the properties of herbs ? ” 
 
 “Well, indeed, you need’nt only suppose it, but you 
 may be sartin of it. Have you a good appetite ? ” 
 
 “ A particularly good one, I assure you.” 
 
 “Now, wouldn’t you think it strange that I could 
 give you a dose that ’ud keep you on half a male a 
 day for the next three months ? ” 
 
 “ God forbid,” replied Woodward, who, among his 
 other good qualities, was an enormous trencherman, — 
 “ God forbid that ever such a dose should go down my 
 throat.” 
 
 “ Would you think, now,” he proceeded, with a sin- 
 ister grin that sent his yellow tusk half an inch out of 
 his mouth, “ that if a man was jealous of his wife, or a 
 wife of her husband, I couldn’t give aither o’ them a 
 dose that ’ud cure them ? ” 
 
 “Faith, I dare say you could,” replied Woodward; 
 “ a dose that would free them from care of all sorts as 
 well as jealousy.” 
 
 “ I don’t mane that,” said the skeleton ; “ ha, ha ! 
 you’re a funny gentleman, and maybe I — but no — I 
 don’t mane that ; but widout injurin’ a hair in aither 
 o’ their heads.” 
 
 “ I am not married,” said the other, “ but I expect 
 to be soon, and when I am I will pay you well for tho 
 
158 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 knowledge of that herb — for my wife, I mean. Where 
 do you live ? ” 
 
 “ In Rathfillan, sir. Pm a well-known man there, 
 and for many a long mile about it.” 
 
 “You must be very useful to the country people 
 hereabouts ?” 
 
 “Ay,” he exclaimed, “you mane to the poor, I sup- 
 pose, and you’re right ; but maybe I’m of sarvice to 
 the rich, too. Many a face I save from — I could save 
 from shame, I mane — if I liked, and could get well 
 ped for it, too. Some young, extravagant people that 
 have rich ould fathers do be spakin’ to me, too ; but 
 thin, you know, I have a sowl to be saved, and am a 
 religious man, I hope, and do my duty as sich, and 
 that every one that has a sowl to be saved, may! 
 Amin , acheernah ! ” 
 
 “ I am glad to find that your sense of duty preserves 
 you against such strong temptations.” 
 
 “ Then, there’s another set of men — these outlaws 
 that do be robbin’ rich people’s houses, and they, too, 
 try to tempt me.” 
 
 “ Why should they tempt you ? ” 
 
 “ Bekaise the people, now knowin’ that they’re 
 abroad, keep watch-dogs, bloodhounds, and sich useful 
 animals, that give the alarm at night, and the robbers 
 wishin’, you see, to get them out of the way, do be 
 temptin’ me about wishin’ me to pison them.” 
 
 “Of course you resist them?” 
 
 “Well, I hope I do; but sometimes it’s hard to get 
 over them, especially when they plant a skean or a 
 middogue to one’s navel, and swear great oaths that 
 they’ll make a scabbard for it of my poor ould bldg 
 
TI1E BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 159 
 
 (belly) — I say, when the thieves do the business that 
 way, it requires a grate dale of the grace o’ God to 
 deny them. But what’s any Christhen ’idout the grace 
 o’ God ? May we all have it ! Amin , acheernah ! ” 
 u Well, when I marry, as I will soon, I’ll call upon 
 you ; I dare say my wife will get jealous, for I love the 
 ladies, if that’s a fault.” 
 
 Another grin was his first reply to this, after which 
 he said : 
 
 u Well, sir, if she does, come to me.” 
 u Where in Rathfillan do you live ? 99 
 u O, anybody will tell you ; inquire for ould Sol 
 Donnel, the yarrib man, and you’ll soon find me out.” 
 u But suppose I shouldn’t wish it to be known that 
 I called on you ? ” 
 
 u Eh ? ” said the old villain, giving him another sig- 
 nificant grin that once more projected the fang ; u well, 
 maybe you wouldn’t. If you want my sarvices, then, 
 come to the cottage that’s built agin the church-yard 
 wall, on the north side ; and if you don’t wish to be 
 seen, why you can come about midnight, when every 
 one’s asleep.” 
 
 u What’s this you say your name is ? ” 
 
 “ Sol Donnel.” 
 
 What do you mean by Sol ? ” 
 
 He turned up his red eyes in astonishment, and ex- 
 claimed : 
 
 u Well, now, to think that a larned man as you must 
 be shouldn’t know what Sol means ! Well, the igno- 
 rance of you great people is unknown. Don’t you 
 know — but you don’t — oughtn’t you know, then, that 
 Sol means Solomon, who was the wisest man and the 
 
160 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 biggest blaggard that ever lived ! Faith, if / had lived 
 in his day he’d be a poor customer to me, bekaise he 
 had no shame in him ; but indeed, the doin’s that 
 goes on now in holes and corners among ourselves was 
 no shame in his time. That’s a fine bay horse you 
 ride ; would you like to have him dappled ? A dap • 
 pled bay, you know, is always a great beauty.” 
 u And could you dapple him ? ” 
 u Ay, as sure as you ride him.” 
 u Well, I’ll think about it and let you know; there’s 
 some silver for you, and good-by, honest Solomon.” 
 Woodward then rode on, reflecting on the novel and 
 extraordinary character of this hypocritical old villain, 
 in whose withered and repulsive visage he could not 
 discover a single trace of anything that intimated the 
 existence of sympathy with his kind. As to that, it was 
 a tabula rasa , blank of all feelings except those which 
 characterize the hyena and the fox. After he had 
 left him, the old fellow gave a bitter and derisive look 
 after him. 
 
 u There you go,” said he, u and well I knew you, 
 although you didn’t think so. Weren’t you pointed 
 out to me the night o’ the divil’s bonfire, that your 
 mother, they say, got up for you ; and didn’t I see you 
 since spakin’ to that skamin’ blaggard, Caterine Col- 
 lins, my niece, that takes many a penny out o’ my 
 hands ; and didn’t I know that you couldn’t be talkin’ 
 to her about anything that was good. Troth, you’re 
 not your mother’s son or you’ll be cornin’ to me as well 
 as her. Bad luck to her ! she was near gettin’ me 
 into the stocks when I sowld her the dose of oak bark 
 for the sarvants, to draw in their stomachs and shorten 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 161 
 
 their feedin’. My faith, ould Lindsay ’ud have put 
 me in them only for fraid o’ bringin’ shame upon hhi 
 
 wife.” * 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 A HEALING OF THE BREACH — A PROPOSAL FOR MAR- 
 RIAGE ACCEPTED. 
 
 On that evening, when the family were assembled at 
 supper, Mrs. Lindsay, who had had a previous consul- 
 tation with her son Harry, thought proper to introduce 
 the subject of the projected marriage between him and 
 Alice Goodwin. 
 
 u Harry has paid a visit to these neighbors of ours,” 
 said she, u these Goodwins, and I think, now that he 
 has come home, it would be only prudent on our part 
 to renew the intimacy that was between us. Not that 
 I like, or ever will like, a bone in one of their bodies ; 
 but it’s only right that we should foil them at their own 
 weapons, and try to get back the property into the hands 
 of one of the family at least, if we can, and so prevent 
 it from going to strangers. I am determined to pay 
 them a friendly visit to-morrow.” 
 
 u A friendly visit ! ” exclaimed her husband, with an 
 
 * Some of our readers may imagine that in the enumeration of the 
 etires which old Sol professed to effect we have drawn too largely upon 
 their credulity, whereas there is scarcely one of them that is not prac- 
 tised, or attempted, in remote and uneducated parts of Ireland, almost 
 down to the present day. We ourselves in early youth saw a man who 
 professed, and was believed to be able, to cure jealousy in either man 
 or woman by a potion ; whilst charms for colics, toothaches, taking 
 motes out of the eye, and for producing love, were common among the 
 ignorant people within our own recollection. 
 
162 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 expression of surprise and indignation on his counte- 
 nance which he could not conceal ; u how can you say a 
 friendly visit, after having just told us that you neither 
 like them, nor ever will like them ? not that it was at 
 all necessary for you to assure us of that . It is, how- 
 ever, the hypocrisy of the thing on your part that 
 startles and disgusts me.” 
 
 u Call it prudence, if you please, Lindsay, or worldly 
 wisdom, if you like, after all the best kind of wisdom ; 
 and I only wish you had more of it.” 
 
 u That makes no difference in life,” replied her hus- 
 band, calmly, but severely ; u as it is, you have enough, 
 and more than enough, for the whole family.” 
 
 u But has Harry any hopes of success with Alice 
 Goodwin,” asked Charles, u because everything de- 
 pends on thatV ’ 
 
 u If he had not, you foolish boy, do you think I 
 would be the first to break the ice by going to pay 
 them a visit f The girl, I dare say, will make a very 
 good wife, or if she does not, the property will not be a 
 pound less in value on that account : that’s one com- 
 fort.” 
 
 u And is it upon this hollow and treacherous princi- 
 ple that you are about to pay them a friendly visit ? ” 
 asked her husband, with ill-repressed indignation. 
 
 u Lindsay,” she replied sharply, u I perceive you are 
 rife for a quarrel now ; but I beg to tell you, sir, that 
 I will neither seek your approbation nor regard your 
 authority. I must manage these people after my own 
 fashion.” 
 
 u Harry,” said his step-father, turning abruptly, and 
 with incredulous surprise to him, u surely it is not 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 163 
 
 possible that you are a party to such a shameful im- 
 posture upon this excellent family ? ” 
 
 His brother Charles fastened his eyes upon him as if 
 he would read his heart. 
 
 “ I am sorry, sir,” replied that gentleman, “ that you 
 should think it necessary to apply the word imposture 
 to any proceeding of mine. You ought to know my 
 mother’s outspoken way, and that her heart is kinder 
 than her language. The fact is, from the first moment 
 I saw that beautiful girl I felt a warm interest in her, 
 and I feel that interest increasing every day. I cer- 
 tainly am very anxious to secure her for her own sake, 
 whilst I candidly admit that I am not wholly indiffer- 
 ent to the property. I am only a common man like 
 others, and not above the world and its influences — 
 who can be that lives in it ? My mother, besides, will 
 come to think better of Alice, and all of them, when 
 she shall be enabled to call Alice daughter ; won’t you, 
 mother ? ” 
 
 The mother, who knew by the sentiments which he 
 had expressed to her before on this subject, that he 
 was now playing a game with the family, did not con- 
 sider it prudent to contradict him ; she consequently 
 replied, — 
 
 “I don’t know, Harry; I cannot get their trick 
 about the property out of my heart ; but, perhaps, if I 
 saw it once more where it ought to be, I might change 
 That’s all I can say at present.” 
 
 “Well, come, Harry,” said Lindsay — adverting to 
 what he had just said — “ I think you have spoken 
 fairly enough ; I do — it’s candid ; you are not above 
 this world ; why should you be ? — come, it is candid.” 
 
164 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ I trust, sir, you will never find me uncandid, either 
 on this or any other subject.” 
 
 “ No ; I don’t think I shall, Harry. Well, be it so, 
 — setting your mother out of the question, — proceed 
 with equal candor in your courtship. I trust you de- 
 serve her, and, if so, I hope you may get her.” 
 
 “ If he does not,” said Maria, “ he will never get 
 such a wife.” 
 
 “ By the way, Harry,” asked Charles, “ has she given 
 you an intimation of anything like encouragement ? ” 
 “Well, I rather think I am not exactly a fool, 
 Charles, nor likely to undertake an enterprise without 
 some prospect of success. I hope you deem me, at 
 least, a candid man.” 
 
 “ Yes ; but there is a class of persons who frequently 
 form too high an estimate of themselves, especially in 
 their intercourse with women ; and who very often 
 mistake civility for encouragement.” 
 
 “Very true, Charles — exceedingly just and true; 
 but I hope I am not one of those either ; my knowl- 
 edge of life and the world will prevent me from that, 
 I trust.” 
 
 “I hope,” continued Charles, “that if the girl is 
 averse to such a connection she will not be harassed or 
 annoyed about it.” 
 
 “I hope, Charles, I have too much pride to press 
 any proposal that may be disagreeable to her ; I rather 
 think I have. But have you, Charles, any reason to 
 suppose that she should not like me ? ” 
 
 “ Why, from what you have already hinted, Harry, 
 you ought to be the best judge of that yourself.” 
 
 “Weil, I think so, too. I am not in the habit ol 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 155 
 
 walking blindfold into any adventure, especially one 
 bo important as this. Trust to my address, my dear 
 fellow,” he added, with a confident smile, “and, be- 
 lieve me, you shall soon see her your sister-in-law.” 
 
 “And I shall be delighted at it, Harry,” said his 
 sister; “so go on and prosper. If you get her you 
 will get a treasure, setting her property out of the 
 question.” 
 
 “ Her property ! ” ejaculated Mrs. Lindsay ; “ but 
 no matter ; we shall see. I can speak sweetly enough 
 when I wish.” 
 
 “ I wish to God you would try it oftener, then,” said 
 her husband ; “ but I trust that during this visit of 
 yours you will not give way to your precious temper 
 and insult them at the outset. Don’t tie a knot with 
 your tongue that you can’t unravel with your teeth. 
 Be quiet, now ; I didn’t speak to raise the devil and 
 draw on a tempest — only let us have a glass of punch, 
 till Charley and I drink success to Harry.” 
 
 The next day Mrs. Lindsay ordered the car, and 
 proceeded to pay her intended visit to the Goodwins. 
 She had arrived pretty near the house, when two of 
 Goodwin’s men, who were driving his cows to a graz- 
 ing field on the other side of the road by which she was 
 approaching, having noticed and recognized her, im- 
 mediately turned them back and drove them into a 
 paddock enclosed by trees, where they were completely 
 out of her sight. 
 
 “ Devil blow her, east and west ! ” said one of them. 
 “ What brings her across us now that we have the cat- 
 tle wid us ? and doesn’t all the world know that she’d 
 lave them sick and sore wid one glance of her unlucky 
 
166 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 eye. I hope in God she didn’t see them, the thief o* 
 the devil that she is.” 
 
 “ She can’t see them now, the cratures,” replied the 
 other ; “ and may the devil knock the light out of her 
 eyes at any rate,” he added, “ for sure, they say it’s 
 the light of hell that’s in them.” 
 
 “ Well, when she goes there she’ll be able to see her 
 way, and sure that’ll be one comfort,” replied his com- 
 panion ; “ but in the mane time, if anything happens 
 the cows — poor bastes — we’ll know the rason of it.” 
 
 “ She must dale wid the devil,” said the other, “ and 
 I hope she’ll be burned for a witch yet ; but whisht, 
 here she comes, and may the devil roast her on his 
 toastin’ iron the first time he wants a male ! ” 
 
 “ Troth, an’ he’d find her tough feedin’,” said his 
 comrade ; “ and barrin’ he has strong tusks, as I sup- 
 pose he has, he’d find it no every-day male wid him.” 
 As they spoke, the object of their animadversion ap- 
 peared, and turned upon them, so naturally, a sinister 
 and sharp look, that it seemed to the men as if she had 
 suspected the subject of their conversation. 
 
 “ You are Mr. Goodwin’s laborers, are you not?” 
 u We are, ma’am,” replied one of them, without, as 
 usual, touching his hat, however. 
 
 “You ill-mannered boor,” she said, “why do you 
 not touch your hat to a lady, when she condescends to 
 speak to you ? ” 
 
 “ I always touch my hat to a lady , ma’am,” replied 
 the man sharply. 
 
 “Come here, you other man,” said she; “perhaps 
 you are not such an insolent ruffian as this ? Can you 
 tell me if Mr. and Mrs. Goodwin are at home ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 167 
 
 “ Are you goin’ there ? ” asked the man, making a 
 low bow. 
 
 “ Yes, I am, my good man,” she replied. 
 
 “Well, then, ma’am,” he added, bowing again, 
 “ you’ll find that out when you go to the house and 
 he made her another bow to wind up the information 
 with all due politeness. 
 
 “ Barney,” said she to the servant, her face inflamed 
 with rage, “ drive on. I only wish I had those ruffianly 
 scoundrels to deal with ; I would teach them manners 
 to their betters at all events ; and you, sirra, why did 
 you not use your whip and chastise them ? ” 
 
 “Faith, ma’am,” replied our friend Barney Casey, “ it’s 
 aisier said than done wid some of us. Why, ma’am, they’re 
 the two hardiest and best men in the parish ; however, 
 here’s Pugshy Ruah turnin’ out o’ the gate, and she’ll 
 be able to tell you whether they are at home or not.” 
 
 “ 0, that’s the woman they say is unlucky,” observed 
 his mistress — “ unlucky to meet , I mean ; I have often 
 heard of her ; indeed, it may be so, for I believe there 
 are such persons ; we shall speak to her, however. 
 My good woman,” she said, addressing Pugshy, “ al- 
 low me to ask, have you been at Mr. Goodwin’s ? ” 
 Now Pugshy had all the legitimate characteristics of 
 an “unlucky” woman; red-haired, had a game eye — 
 that is to say, she squinted with one of them ; Pugshy 
 wore a caubeen hat, like a man ; had on neither shoe 
 nor stocking ; her huge, brawny arms, uncovered 
 almost to the shoulders, were brown with freckles, as 
 was her face ; so that, altogether, she would have made 
 a bad substitute either for the Medicean Yenus or the 
 Apollo Belvidere. 
 
168 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ My good woman, allow me to ask if you have been 
 at Mr. Goodwin’s.” 
 
 Pugshy, who knew her well, stood for a moment, and 
 closing the eye with which she did not squint, kept the 
 game one fixed upon her very steadily for half a minute, 
 and as she wore the caubeen rather rakishly on one 
 side of her head, her whole figure and expression were 
 something between the frightful and the ludicrous. 
 
 “ Was I at Misther Goodwin’s, is it ? Lord love you, 
 ma’am, (and ye need it, sotto voce), an’ maybe you’d 
 give us a thrifle for the male’s mate ; it’s hard times 
 wid us this weader.” 
 
 “ I have no change ; I never bring change out with 
 me.” 
 
 “ You’re goin’ to Mr. Goodwin’s, ma’am ? ” 
 
 “ Yes ; are he and Mrs. Goodwin at home, can you 
 tell me ? ” 
 
 “ They, are, ma’am, but you may as well go back 
 again ; you’ll have no luck this day.” 
 
 “Why so?” 
 
 “ Why, bekaise you won’t ; didn’t you meet me f 
 Who ever has luck that meets me ? Nobody ought to 
 know that betther than yourself, for, by all accounts, 
 you’re tarred wid the same stick.” 
 
 “ Foolish woman,” replied Mrs. Lindsay, “ how is it 
 in your power to prevent me ? ” 
 
 “No matther,” replied the woman; “go an; but 
 mark my words, you’ll have your journey for nuttin’, 
 whatever it is. Indeed, if I turned back three steps 
 wid you it might be otherwise, but you refused to cross 
 my hand, so you must take your luck,” and with a 
 frightful glance from the eye aforesaid she passed on. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 169 
 
 As she drove up to Mr. Goodwin’s residence she was 
 met on the steps of the hall-door by that kind-hearted 
 gentleman and his wife, and received with a feeling of 
 gratification which the good people could not disguise. 
 
 “ I suppose,” said Mrs. Lindsay, after they had got 
 seated in the drawing-room, “ that you are surprised to 
 see me here ? ” 
 
 “ We are delighted, say, Mrs. Lindsay,” replied Mr. 
 Goodwin — “ delighted. Why should ill-will come be- 
 
 tween neighbors and friends without any just cause 
 
 on either side ? That property ” 
 
 “ 0, don’t talk about that,” replied Mrs. Lindsay ; 
 “ I didn’t come to speak about it ; let everything 
 connected with it be forgotten ; and as proof that I 
 wish it should be so, I came here to-day to renew the 
 intimacy that should subsist between us.” 
 
 “And, indeed,” replied Mrs. Goodwin, “the inter- 
 ruption of that intimacy distressed us very much — 
 more, perhaps, Mrs. Lindsay, than you might feel dis- 
 posed to give us credit for.” 
 
 “Well, my dear madam,” replied the other, “I am 
 sure you will be glad to hear that I have not only my 
 own inclination, but the sanction and wish of my whole 
 family, in making this friendly visit, with the hope of 
 placing us all upon our former footing. But, to tell 
 you the truth, this might not have been so, were it not 
 for the anxiety of my son Henry, who has returned to 
 us, and whom, I believe, you know.” 
 
 “ We have that pleasure,” replied Goodwin ; “ and 
 from what we have seen of him, we think you have a 
 right to feel proud of such a son.” 
 
 “ So I do, indeed,” replied his mother j “ he is a 
 8 
 
170 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 good and most amiable young man, without either art 
 or cunning, but truthful and honorable in the highest 
 degree. It is to him we shall all be indebted for this 
 reconciliation; or, perhaps, I might say,” she added, 
 with a smile , u to your own daughter Alice.” 
 
 u Ah ! poor Alice,” exclaimed her father ; u none of 
 us felt the estrangement of the families with so much 
 regret as she did.” 
 
 “ Indeed, Mrs. Lindsay,” added his wife, u I can bear 
 witness to that ; many a bitter tear it occasioned the 
 poor girl.” 
 
 u I believe she is a most amiable creature,” replied 
 Mrs. Lindsay ; . u and I believe,” she added with a smile, 
 u that there is one particular young gentleman of that 
 opinion as well as myself.” 
 
 We believe in our souls that the simplest woman in 
 existence, or that ever lived, becomes a deep and thor- 
 ough diplomatist when engaged in a conversation that 
 involves in the remotest degree any matrimonial specu- 
 lation for a daughter. Now, Mrs. Goodwin knew as 
 well as the reader does, that Mrs. Lindsay made allu- 
 sion to her son Harry, the new-comer; but she felt 
 that it was contrary to the spirit of such negotiations 
 to make a direct admission of that feeling ; she, accord- 
 ingly, was of opinion that in order to bring Mrs. Lind- 
 say directly to the point, and to exonerate herself and 
 her husband from ever having entertained the question 
 at all, her best plan was to misunderstand her, and 
 seem to proceed upon a false scent. 
 
 “O, indeed, Mrs. Lindsay,” she replied, U I am not 
 surprised at that ; Charles and Alice were always great 
 favorites with each other.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 171 
 
 “ Charles ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Lindsay ; u Charles ! 
 What could induce you to think of associating 
 Charles and Alice ? He is unworthy of such an asso- 
 ciation.” 
 
 u Bless me,” exclaimed Mrs. Goodwin in her turn ; 
 u why, I thought you alluded to Charles.” 
 
 il No,” said her neighbor, u I alluded to my eldest 
 son, Harry, to whose good offices in this matter both 
 families are so much indebted. He is worthy of any 
 girl, and indeed few girls are worthy of him ; but as 
 for Alice, you know what a favorite she was with me, 
 and I trust now I shall like her even better than 
 ever.” 
 
 u You are right, Mrs. Lindsay,” said Goodwin, u in 
 saying that few women are worthy of your eldest son ; 
 he is a most gentlemanly, and evidently a most acccom- 
 plished young man ; his conversation at breakfast here 
 the morning after the storm was so remarkable, both 
 for good sense and good feeling, that I am not sur- 
 prised at your friendly visit to-day, Mrs. Lindsay. - He 
 was sent, I hope, to introduce a spirit of peace and 
 concord between us, and God forbid that we should 
 repel it ; on the contrary, we hail his mediation with 
 delight, and feel deeply indebted to him for placing 
 both families in their original position.” 
 
 “I trust in a better position,” replied his adroit 
 mother ; u I trust in a better position, Mr. Goodwin, and a 
 still nearer and dearer connection. It is better, how- 
 ever, to speak out ; you know me of old, my dear 
 friends, and that I am blunt and straightforward — as 
 the proverb has it/ 1 think what I say, and I say what 
 I think.* This visit, then, is made, as I said, not only 
 
172 
 
 THE EVIL EYE , OR, 
 
 by my own wish, but at the express entreaty of my son 
 Harry, and the great delight of the whole family ; 
 there is therefore no use in concealing the fact — he is 
 deeply attached to your daughter, Alice, and was from 
 the first moment he saw her ; — of course you now 
 understand my mission — which is, in fact, to make a 
 proposal of marriage in his name, and to entreat your 
 favorable consideration of it, as well as your influence 
 in his behalf with Alice herself.” 
 
 “ Well, I declare, Mrs. Lindsay,” replied Mrs. Good- 
 win, (God forgive her!) “you have taken us quite by 
 surprise — you have indeed ; — dear me — I’m quite agi- 
 tated ; but he is, indeed, a fine young man — a perfect 
 gentleman in his manners, and if he be as good as he 
 looks — for marriage, God help us, tries us all ” 
 
 “ I hope it never tried you much, Martha,” replied 
 her husband, smiling. 
 
 “ No, my dear, I don’t say so. Still, when the hap- 
 piness of one’s child is concerned — and such a child 
 as Alice ” 
 
 “ But consider, Mrs. Goodwin,” replied the ambas- 
 sadress, who, in fact, was not far from an explosion at 
 what she considered a piece of contemptible vacillation 
 on the part of her neighbor — “ consider, Mrs. Good- 
 win,” said she, “ that the happiness of my son is con- 
 cerned.” 
 
 “I know it is,” she replied; “but speak to her 
 father, Mrs. Lindsay — he, as such, is the proper per- 
 son — O, dear me.” 
 
 “Well, Mr. Goodwin — you have heard what I have 
 said ? ” 
 
 “I have, madam,” said he; “but thank God I am 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 173 
 
 not so nervous as my good wife here. I like your son, 
 Harry, very much, from what I have seen of him— 
 and, to be plain with you, I really see no objection to 
 such a match. On the contrary, it will promote peace 
 and good-will between us ; and, I have no doubt, will 
 prove a happy event to the parties most concerned.” 
 
 “ O, there is not a doubt of it,” exclaimed Mrs. 
 Goodwin, now chiming in with her husband; “no, 
 there can be no doubt of it. O, they will be very 
 happy together, and that will be so delightful. My 
 darling Alice ! ” — and here she became pathetic, and 
 shed tears copiously — “ yes,” she added, “ we will 
 lose you, my darling, and a lonely house we will have 
 after you, for I suppose they will live in the late Mr. 
 Hamilton’s residence, on their own property.” 
 
 This allusion to the arrangements contemplated in 
 the event of the marriage, redeemed, to a certain 
 degree, the simple-hearted Mrs. Goodwin from the 
 strongest possible contempt on the part of a woman 
 who was never known to shed a tear upon any earthly 
 subject. 
 
 “Well, then,” proceeded Mrs. Lindsay, “I am to 
 understand that this proposal on the behalf of my son 
 is accepted ? ” 
 
 “ So far as I and Mrs. Goodwin are concerned,” re- 
 plied Goodwin, “ you are, indeed, Mrs. Lindsay, and so 
 far all is smooth and easy; but, on the other hand, 
 there is Alice — she, you know, is to be consulted.” 
 
 “ 0 ! as for poor Alice,” said her mother, “there will 
 be no difficulty with her ; whatever I and her father 
 wish her to do, if it be to please us, that she will do.” 
 “I trust,” said Mrs. Lindsay, “she has no previous 
 
174 
 
 THE EYIL EYE; OR, 
 
 attachment ; for that would be unfortunate for herself, 
 poor girl.” 
 
 “ She an attachment ! ” exclaimed her mother; “no, 
 the poor, timid creature never thought of Buch a 
 thing.” 
 
 “ It is difficult for parents to know that,” replied 
 Mrs. Lindsay ; “but where is she? ” 
 
 “ She’s gone out,” replied her mother, “ to take a 
 pleasant jaunt somewhere with a young friend of ours, 
 a Mr. O’Connor ; but, indeed, I’m glad she is not here, 
 for if she was, we could not, you know, discuss this 
 matter in her presence.” 
 
 “ That is very true,” observed Mrs. Lindsay, dryly ; 
 “ but perhaps she doesn’t regret her absence. As it is, 
 I think you ought to impress upon her that, in the 
 article of marriage, a young and inexperienced girl like 
 her ought to have no will but that of her parents, who 
 are best qualified, from their experience and knowledge 
 of life, to form and direct her principles.” 
 
 “ I do not think,” said her father, “ that there is 
 anything to be apprehended on her part. She is the 
 most unselfish and disinterested girl that ever existed, 
 and sooner than give her mother or me a pang, I am 
 sure she would make any sacrifice ; but at the same 
 time,” he added, “ if her own happiness were involved 
 in the matter, I should certainly accept no such sacri- 
 fice at her hands.” 
 
 “As to that, Mr. Goodwin,” she replied, “I hope we 
 need calculate upon nothing on her part but a willing 
 consent and obedience. At all events, it is but natural 
 that they should be pretty frequently in each other’s 
 society, and that my son should have an opportunity 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 175 
 
 of inspiring her with good will towards him, if not a 
 still warmer feeling. The matter being now under- 
 stood, of course, that is and will be his exclusive privi- 
 lege. 77 
 
 66 Your observations, my dear madam, are but reason- 
 able and natural/ 7 replied Goodwin. u Why, indeed, 
 should it be otherwise, considering their contemplated 
 relation to each other ? Of course, we shall be delighted 
 to see him here as often as he chooses to come, and so, 
 I am sure, will Alice. 77 
 
 They then separated upon the most cordial terms j 
 and Mrs. Lindsay, having mounted her vehicle, pro- 
 ceeded on her way home. She was, however, far from 
 satisfied at the success of her interview with the Good- 
 wins. So far as the consent of the father and mother 
 went, all was, to be sure, quite as she could have wished 
 it ; but then, as to Alice herself, there might exist an 
 insurmountable difficulty. She did not at all relish 
 the fact of that young lady 7 s taking her amusement 
 with Mr. 0 7 Connor, who she knew was of a handsome 
 person and independent circumstances, and very likely 
 to become a formidable rival to her son. As matters 
 stood, however, she resolved to conceal her apprehen- 
 sions on this point, and to urge Harry to secure, if 
 possible, the property, which both she herself and he 
 had solely in view. As for the girl, each of them 
 looked upon her as a cipher in the transaction, whose 
 only value was rated by the broad acres which they 
 could not secure without taking her along with them. 
 
 The family were dispersed when she returned home, 
 and she, consequently, reserved the account of her 
 mission until she should meet them in the evening. 
 
176 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 At length the hour came, and she lost no time in open • 
 ing the matter at full length, suppressing, at the same 
 time, her own apprehensions of Alice’s consent, and 
 her dread of the rivalry on the part of O’Connor. 
 
 u Well,” said she, u I have seen these people ; I have 
 called upon them, as you all know ; and, as I said, I 
 have seen them.” 
 
 u To very little purpose, I am afraid,” said her 
 husband ; u I don’t like your commencement of the 
 report.” 
 
 “ I suppose not,” she replied ; u but, thank God, it is 
 neither your liking nor disliking that we regard, Lind- 
 say. I have seen them, Harry ; and I am glad to say 
 that they are civil people.” 
 
 “ Is it only now you found that out ? ” asked her 
 husband ; “ why, they never were anything else, Jenny.” 
 “Well, really,” said she, “I shall be forced to ask 
 you to leave the room if you proceed at this rate. 
 Children, will you protect me from the interruption 
 and the studied insults of this man ? ” 
 
 “ Father,” said Charles, “ for Heaven’s sake will you 
 allow her to state the result of her visit t We are all 
 very anxious to hear it ; none more so than I.” 
 
 “Please except your elder brother,” said Harry, 
 laughing, “ whose interest you know, Charley, is most 
 concerned.” 
 
 “ Well, perhaps so,” said Charles ; “ of course, Harry 
 — but proceed, mother, we shan’t interrupt you.” 
 
 “ 0, go on,” said his mother, u go on ; discuss the 
 matter among you, I can wait ; don’t hesitate to inter- 
 rupt me ; your father there has set you that gentle- 
 manly example.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 177 
 
 “ It must surely be good when it comes,” said Harry, 
 with a smile ; “ but do proceed, my dear mother, and 
 never mind these queer folk ; go on at once, and let ua 
 know all : we — that is, myself — are prepared for the 
 worst ; do proceed, mother.” 
 
 “Am I at liberty to speak?” said she, and she 
 looked at them with a glance that expressed a very 
 fierce interrogatory. They all nodded, and she resumed : 
 
 “Well, I have seen these people, I say; I have 
 made a proposal of marriage between Harry and Alice, 
 and that proposal is ” 
 
 She paused, and looked around her with an air of 
 triumph ; but whether that look communicated the 
 triumph of success, or that of her inveterate enmity 
 and contempt for them ever since the death of old 
 Hamilton, was as great a secret to them as the Bono- 
 nian enigma. There was a dead silence, much to her 
 mortification, for she would have given a great deal 
 that her husband had interrupted her just then, and 
 taken her upon the wrong tack. 
 
 “Well,” she proceeded, “do you all wish to hear 
 it?” 
 
 Lindsay put his forefinger on his lips, and nodded to 
 all the rest to do the same. 
 
 “Ah, Lindsay,” she exclaimed, “you are an ill- 
 minded man ; but it matters not so far as you are 
 concerned — in three words, Harry, the proposal is 
 accepted ; yes, accepted, and with gratitude and 
 thanksgiving.” 
 
 “ And you had no quarrel ? ” said Lindsay, with as- 
 tonishment ; “ nor you didn't let out on them ? Well, 
 well!” 
 
 8 * 
 
178 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u Children, I am addressing myself to you , and 
 especially to Harry here, who is most interested ; no, 
 I see nothing to prevent us from having back the prop- 
 erty and the curds-and-whey along with it.” 
 
 u Faith, and the curds-and-whey are the best part 
 of it after all,” said Lindsay ; u but, in the meantime, 
 you might be a little more particular, and give us a 
 touch of your own eloquence and ability in bringing it 
 about.” 
 
 u What did Alice herself say, mother ? ” asked 
 Charles ; u was she a party to the consent ? because, 
 if she was, your triumph, or rather Harry’s here, is 
 complete.” 
 
 u It is complete,” replied his mother, having re- 
 course to a dishonest evasion ; u the girl and her pa- 
 rents have but one opinion. Indeed, I always did the 
 poor thing the credit to believe that she never was 
 capable of entertaining an opinion of her own, and it 
 now turns out a very fortunate thing for Harry that 
 it is so ; but of course he has made an impression 
 upon her.” 
 
 u As to that, mamma,” said Maria, u I don’t know 
 — he may, or he may not ; but of this I am satisfied, 
 that Alice Goodwin is a girl who can form an opinion 
 for herself, and that, whatever that opinion be, she will 
 neither change nor abandon it upon slight grounds. I 
 know her well, but if she has consented to marry 
 Harry she will marry him, and that is all that is to be 
 said about it.” 
 
 u I thought she would,” said Harry ; u I told you, 
 Charley, that I didn’t think I was a fool — didn’t I ? ” 
 
 u I know you did, Harry,” replied his brother ; u but 
 
TflE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 179 
 
 I don’t know how — it strikes me that I would rather 
 have any other man’s opinion on that subject than your 
 own ; however, time will tell.” 
 
 u It will tell, of course ; and if it proves me a fool, 
 I will give you leave to clap the fool’s cap on me for 
 life. And now that we have advanced so far and so 
 well, I will go and take one of my evening strolls, in 
 order to meditate on my approaching happiness.” And 
 he did so. 
 
 The family were not at all surprised at this, even 
 although the period of his walks frequently extended 
 into a protracted hour of the night. Not so the ser- 
 vants, who wondered why Master Harry should walk so 
 much abroad and remain out so late at night, espe- 
 cially considering the unsettled and alarming state of 
 the country, in consequence of the outrages and rob- 
 beries which were of such frequent occurrence. This, 
 it is true, was startling enough to these simple people ; 
 but that which filled them not only with astonishment, 
 but with something like awe, was the indifference 
 with which he was known to traverse haunted places 
 alone and unaccompanied, when the whole country 
 around, except thieves and robbers, witches, and evil 
 spirits, were sound asleep. u What,” they asked each 
 other, u could he mean by it ? ” 
 
 u Barney Casey, you that knows a great deal for an 
 unlarned man, tell us what you think of it,” said the 
 cook ; u isn’t it the world’s wondher, that a man that’s 
 out at such hours doesn’t see somethin ? ? There’s Lanty 
 Bawn, and sure they say he saw the white woman be- 
 yant the end of the long horeen on Thursday night 
 last, the Lord save us ; eh, Barney ? ” 
 
180 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 Barney immediately assumed the oracle. 
 
 “ He did,” said he ; “ and what is still more fearful, 
 it’s said there was a black man along wid her. They 
 say that Lanty seen them both, and that the black man 
 had his arm about the white woman’s waist, and was 
 kissin ’ her at full trot.” 
 
 The cook crossed herself, and the whole kitchen 
 turned up its eyes at this diabolical piece of courtship. 
 
 “ Musha, the Lord be about us in the manetime ; but 
 bad luck to the ould boy, (a black man is always 
 considered the devil, or the ould boy , as they call him,) 
 wasn’t it a daisant taste he had, to go to kiss a ghost ? ” 
 “ Why,” replied Barney with a grin, “ I suppose the 
 ould chap is hard set on that point ; who the devil else 
 would kiss him, barrin ’ some she ghost or other ? Some 
 luckless ould maid, I’ll go bail, that gother a beard 
 while she was here, and the devil now is kissin’ it off 
 to get seein’ what kind of a face she has. Well, all I 
 can say,” he proceeded, “ is, that I wish him luck of 
 his employment, for in troth it’s an honorable one and 
 he has a right to be proud of it.” 
 
 “Well, well,” said the housemaid, “it’s a wondher 
 how any one can walk by themselves at night ; wasn’t 
 it near the well at the foot of the long hill that goes 
 up to where the Davorens live that they were seen ? ” 
 “It was,” replied Barney; “at laste, they say so.” 
 “And didn’t yourself tell me,” she proceeded, “ that 
 that same lonesome boreen is a common walk at night 
 wid Master Harry ? ” 
 
 “ And so it is, Nanse,” replied Barney ; “but as for 
 Misther Harry, I believe it’s purty well known, that by 
 night or by day he may walk where he likes.” 
 
TIIE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 181 
 
 u Father of heaven ! ” they exclaimed in a low, ear- 
 nest voice ; u but why , Barney ? ” they asked in a con- 
 densed whisper. 
 
 u Why ! Why is he called Harry na Suit JBalor for f 
 Can you toll me that ? ” 
 
 u Why, bekaise his two eyes isn’t one color.” 
 u And why arn’t they one color ? Can you tell me 
 that ? ” 
 
 u O, the sorra step farther I can go in that 
 question.” 
 
 u No,” said Barney, full of importance, u I thought 
 not, and what is more, I didn’t expect it from you. 
 His mother could tell, though. It’s in her family, and 
 there’s worse than that in her family.” 
 
 “ Troth, by all accounts,” observed the girl, “ there 
 never was anything good in her family. But, Barney, 
 achora, will you tell us, if you know, what’s the rason 
 of it?” 
 
 “If I know ? ” said Barney, rather offended ; “ maybe 
 I don’t know, and maybe I do, if it came to that. 
 Any body, then, that has two eyes of different colors 
 always has the Evil Eye, or the Suit JBalor, and 
 has the power of overlookin’ ; and, between our- 
 selves, Masther Harry has it. The misthress herself 
 can only overlook cattle , bekaise both her eyes is of the 
 one color; but Masther Harry could overlook either 
 man or woman if he wished. And how do you think 
 that comes ? ” 
 
 “ The Lord knows,” replied the cook, crossing her- 
 self ; u from no good, at any rate. Troth, I’ll get a 
 gospel and a scapular, for, to tell you the truth, I ob- 
 served that Masther Harry gave me a look the other 
 
182 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 day that made my flesh creep, by rason that he thought 
 the mutton was overdone.” 
 
 u O, you needn’t be afeard,” replied Barney ; “ he 
 can overlook or not, as he plaises ; if he does not 
 wish to do so, you’re safe enough ; but when any one 
 like him that has the power wishes to do it, they could 
 wither you by degrees off o’ the airth.” 
 
 “ God be about us ! But, Barney, you didn’t tell us 
 how it comes, for all that.” 
 
 “It comes from the fairies. Doesn’t every one know 
 that the fairies themselves has the power of overlookin’ 
 both cattle and Christians ? ” 
 
 “ That’s true enough,” she replied ; “ every one, in- 
 deed, knows that. Sure, my aunt had a child that died 
 o’ the fairies.” 
 
 “ Yes, but Masther Harry can see them.” 
 u What ! is it the fairies ? ” 
 
 “ Ay, the fairies, but only wid one eye, that piercin’ 
 black one of his. No, no ; as I said before, he may 
 walk where he likes, both by night and by day ; he’s 
 safe from everything of the kind ; even a ghost daren’t 
 lay a finger on him ; and as the devil and the fairies 
 are connected, he’s safe from him , too, in this world at 
 laste ; but the Lord pity him when he goes to the next ; 
 for there he’ll suffer laity” 
 
 The truth is, that in those days of witchcraft and 
 apparitions of all kinds, and even in the present, 
 among the ignorant and uneducated of the lower classes, 
 any female seen at night in a lonely place, and sup- 
 posed to be a spirit, was termed a white woman, no 
 matter what the color of her dress may have been, pro- 
 vided it was not black. The same superstition held 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 183 
 
 good when anything in the shape of a man happened 
 to appear under similar circumstances. Terror, and 
 the force of an excited imagination, instantly trans- 
 formed it into a black man , and that black man, of 
 course, was the devil himself. In the case before us, 
 however, our readers, we have no doubt, can give a 
 better guess at the nature of the black man and white 
 woman in question than either the cook, the housemaid, 
 or even Barney himself. 
 
 It was late that night when Harry came in. The 
 servants, with whose terrors and superstitions Casey 
 had taken such liberties, now looked upon him as some- 
 thing awful, and, as might be naturally expected, felt 
 a dreadful curiosity with respect to him and his move- 
 ments. They lay awake on the night in question, with 
 the express purpose of satisfying themselves as to the 
 hour of his return, and as that was between twelve and 
 one, they laid it down as a certain fact that there was 
 something u not right,” and beycnd the common in hia 
 remaining out so late. 
 
184 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; UK, 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 CHASE OF THE WHITE HARE. 
 
 “Hark, forward, forward ; holla ho ! ” 
 
 The next morning our friend Harry appeared at tht 
 breakfast table rather paler than usual, and in one of 
 his most abstracted moods ; for it may be said here 
 that the frequent occurrence of such moods had not 
 escaped the observation of his family, especially of his 
 step-father, in whose good grace, it so happened, that 
 he was not improving. One cause of this was his 
 supercilious, or, rather, his contemptuous manner 
 towards his admirable and affectionate brother. He 
 refused to associate with him in his sports or diver- 
 sions ; refused him his confidence, and seldom ad- 
 dressed him, except in that tone of banter which 
 always implies an offensive impression of inferiority 
 and want of respect towards the object of it. After 
 breakfast the next morning his father said to Charles, 
 when the other members of the family had all left the 
 room, — 
 
 u Charley, there is something behind that gloom of 
 Harry’s which I don’t like. Indeed, altogether he has 
 not improved upon me since his return, and you are 
 aware that I knew nothing of him before. I cannot 
 conceive his object in returning home just now, and, it 
 seems, with no intention of going back. His uncle 
 was the kindest of men to him, and intended to pro- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 185 
 
 vide for him handsomely. It is not for nothing he 
 would leave such an uncle, and it is not for nothing 
 that such ar uncle would part with him, unless there 
 was a screw loose somewhere. I don’t wish to press 
 him into an explanation ; but he has not offered any, 
 and refuses, of course, to place any confidence in me.” 
 “My dear father,” replied his generous brother, “I 
 fear you judge him too harshly. As for these fits of 
 gloom, they may be constitutional ; you know my 
 mother has them, and won’t speak to one of us some- 
 times for whole days together. It is possible that 
 some quarrel or misunderstanding may have taken 
 place between him and his uncle ; but how do you 
 know that his silence on the subject does not proceed 
 from delicacy towards that relative ? ” 
 
 “ Well, it may be so ; and it is a very kind and 
 generous interpretation which you give of it, Charley. 
 Let that part of the subject pass, then ; but, again, 
 regarding this marriage. The principle upon which 
 he and his mother are proceeding is selfish, heartless, 
 
 and perfidious in the highest degree ; and d me if 
 
 1 think it would be honorable in me to stand by and 
 see such a villanous game played against so excellent 
 a family — against so lovely and so admirable a girl as 
 Alice Goodwin. It is a union between the kite and 
 the dove, Charley, and it would be base and cowardly 
 in me to see such a union accomplished.” 
 
 “ Father,” said Charles, “ in this matter will you be 
 guided by me ? If Alice herself is a consenting party 
 to the match, you have, in my opinion, no right to 
 interfere, at least with her affections. If she marries 
 him without stress or compulsion, she does it deliber- 
 
186 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 ately, and she shapes her own course and her own 
 fate. In the meantime I advise you to hold back for 
 the present, and wait until her own sentiments are 
 distinctly understood. That can be effected by a pri- 
 vate interview with yourself, which you can easily 
 obtain. Let us not be severe on Harry. I rather 
 think he is pressed forward in the matter by my 
 mother, for the sake of the property. If his uncle 
 has discarded him, it is not, surely, unreasonable that 
 a young man like him, without a profession or any 
 fixed purpose in life, should wish to secure a wife — 
 and such a wife — who will bring back to him the very 
 property which was originally destined for himself in 
 the first instance. Wait, then, at all events, until 
 Alice’s conduct in the matter is known. If there be 
 unjustifiable force and pressure upon her, act ; if not, 
 I think, sir, that, with every respect, your interference 
 would be an unjustifiable intrusion.” 
 
 “Very well, Charley; I believe you are right; I 
 will be guided by you for the present ; I won’t inter- 
 fere ; but in the meantime I shall have an eye to their 
 proceedings. I don’t think the Goodwins at all mer- 
 cenary or selfish, but it is quite possible that they may 
 look upon Harry as the heir of his uncle’s wealth; 
 and, after all, Charley, nature is nature ; that may in- 
 fluence them even unconsciously, and yet I am not in 
 a condition to undeceive them.” 
 
 “Father,” said Charles, “all I would suggest is, as 
 I said before, a little patience for the present ; wait a 
 while until we learn how Alice herself will act. I am 
 sorry to say that I perceived what I believe to be an 
 equivocation on the part of my mother in her allusion 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 187 
 
 to Alice. I think it will be found by and by that her 
 personal consent has not been given ; and, what is 
 more, that she was not present at all during their con- 
 versation on the subject. If she was, however, and 
 became a consenting party to the proposal, then I say 
 now, as I said before, you have no right to interfere in 
 the business.” 
 
 u What keeps him out so late at night ? I mean 
 occasionally. He is out two or three nights every week 
 until twelve or one o’clock. Now, you know, in the 
 present state of the country, that is not safe. Shawn - 
 na-Middogue and such scoundrels are abroad, and they 
 might put a bullet through him some night or other.” 
 u He is not at ail afraid on that score,” replied 
 Charles ; u he never goes out in the evening without a 
 case of pistols freshly loaded.” 
 
 u Well, but it is wrong to subject himself to danger. 
 Where is he gone now ? ” 
 
 u He and Barney Casey have gone out to course ; I 
 think they went up towards the mountains.” 
 
 Such was the fact. Harry was quite enamoured of 
 sport, and, finding dogs, guns, and fishing rods ready to 
 his hand, he became a regular sportsman — a pursuit in 
 which he found Barney a very able and intelligent 
 assistant, inasmuch as he knew the country, and every 
 spot where game of every description was to be had. 
 They had traversed a considerable portion of rough 
 mountain land, and killed two or three hares, when the 
 heat of the day became so excessive that they consid- 
 ered it time to rest and take refreshments. 
 
 u The sun, Masther Harry, is d hot,” said Bar- 
 
 ney $ u and now that ould Bet Harramount hasn’t been 
 
188 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 in it for many a long year, we may as well go to that 
 dissolate cabin there above, and shelter ourselves from 
 the hate — not that I’d undhertake to go there by my- 
 self ; but now that you are wid me I don’t care if 1 
 take a peep into the inside of it, out of curiosity.” 
 “Why,” said Woodward, “what about that cabin 
 “I’ll tell you that, sir, when we get into it. It’s con* 
 sarnin’ coorsin’, too ; but nobody ever lived in it since 
 she left it.” 
 
 “Since who left it ? ” 
 
 “Never mind, sir; I’ll tell you all about it by andby.” 
 It was certainly a most desolate and miserable hut, 
 and had such an air of loneliness and desertion about it 
 as was calculated to awaken reflections every whit as 
 deep and melancholy as the contemplation of a very 
 palace in ruins, especially to those who, like Barney, 
 knew the history of its last inhabitant. It was far up 
 in the mountains, and not within miles of another hu- 
 man habitation. Its loneliness and desolation alone 
 would not have made it so peculiarly striking and im- 
 pressive had it been inhabited ; but its want of smoke 
 
 — its still and lifeless appearance — the silence and the 
 solitude around it — the absence of all symptoms of hu- 
 man life — its significant aspect of destitution and pov- 
 erty, even at the best — all contributed to awaken in 
 the mind that dreamy reflection that would induce the 
 spectator to think that, apart from the strife and bustle 
 of life, it might have existed there for a thousand years. 
 Humble and contemptible in appearance as it was, yet 
 there, as it stood — smokeless, alone, and desolate, as 
 we have said, with no exponent of existence about it 
 
 — no bird singing, no animal moving, as a token of 
 
TIIE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 189 
 
 contiguous life, no tree waving in the breeze, no shrub, 
 even, stirring, but all still as the grave — there, we 
 say, as it stood, afar and apart from the general uproar 
 of the world, and apparently gray with long antiquity, 
 it was a solemn and a melancholy homily upon hu- 
 man life in all its aspects, from the cabin to the palace, 
 and from the palace to the grave. Now, its position 
 and appearance might suggest to a thinking and roman- 
 tic mind all the reflections to which we have alluded, 
 without any additional accessories ; but when the read- 
 er is informed that it was supposed to be the abode of 
 crime, the rendezvous of evil spirits, the theatre of un- 
 holy incantations, and the temporary abode of the Great 
 Tempter — and when all these facts are taken in con- 
 nection with its desolate character, he will surely admit 
 that it was calculated to impress the mind of all those 
 who knew the history of its antecedents with awe and 
 dread. 
 
 “I have never been in it,” said Barney, “and I 
 don’t think there’s a man or woman in the three next 
 parishes that would enter it alone, even by daylight ; 
 but now that you are wid me, I have a terrible curios- 
 ity to see it inside.” 
 
 A curse was thought to hang over it, but that curse, 
 as it happened, was its preservation in the undilapidated 
 state in which it stood. 
 
 On entering it, which Barney did not do without 
 previously crossing himself, they were surprised to find 
 it precisely in the same situation in which it had been 
 abandoned. There were one small pot, two stools, an 
 earthen pitcher, a few wooden trenchers lying upon a 
 shelf, an old dusty salt-bag, an ash stick, broken in the 
 
190 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 middle, and doubled down so as to form a tongs ; and 
 gathered up in a corner was a truss of straw, covered 
 with a rug and a thin old blanket, which had constitut- 
 ed a wretched substitute for a bed. That, however, 
 which alarmed Barney most, was an old broomstick 
 with a stump of worn broom attached to the end of it, 
 as it stood in an opposite corner. This constituted the 
 whole furniture of the hut. 
 
 “ Now, Barney,” said Harry, after they had exam- 
 ined it, “ out with the brandy and water and the slices 
 of ham, till we refresh ourselves in the first place, and 
 after that I will hear your history of this magnificent 
 mansion.” 
 
 “ O, it isn’t the mansion, sir,” he replied, “but the 
 woman that lived in it that I have to spake about. 
 God guard us ! There in that corner is the very 
 broomstick she used to ride through the air upon ! ” 
 
 “ Never mind that now, but ransack that immense 
 shooting-pocket and produce its contents.” 
 
 They accordingly sat down, each upon one of the 
 stools, and helped themselves to bread and ham, 
 together with some tolerably copious draughts of bran- 
 dy and water which they had mixed before leaving 
 home. Woodward, perceiving Barney’s anxiety to 
 deliver himself of his narrative, made him take an 
 additional draught by way of encouragement to pro- 
 ceed, which, having very willingly finished the bum- 
 per offered him, he did as follows : 
 
 “ Well, Masther Harry, in the first place, do you 
 believe in the Bible ? ” 
 
 “ In the Bible ! — ahem — why — yes — certainly, 
 Barney ; do you suppose I’m not a Christian ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 191 
 
 “ God forbid/ 7 replied Barney ; “ well, the Bible 
 itself isn’t thruer than what Fm goin 7 to tell you — sure 
 all the world for ten miles round knows it. 77 
 
 “ Well, but, Barney, I would rather you would let 
 me know it in the first place. 77 
 
 “So I will, sir. Well, then, there was a witch- 
 woman, by name one Bet Harramount, and on the 
 surface of God 7 s earth, blessed be his name ! there 
 was nothin 7 undher a bonnet and petticoats so ugly. 
 She was pitted wid the small-pox to that degree that 
 you might hide half a peck of marrowfat paise (peas) 
 in her face widout their being noticed ; then the sames 
 (seams) that ran across it were five-foot raspers, every 
 one of them. She had one of the purtiest gooseberry 
 eyes in Europe ; and only for the squint in the other, 
 it would have been the ornament of her comely face 
 entirely ; but as it was, no human bein 7 was ever able 
 to decide between them. She had two buck teeth in 
 the front of her mouth that nobody could help ad- 
 mirin 7 ; and, indeed, altogether I don 7 t wondher that 
 the devil fell in consate wid her, for, by all accounts, 
 they say he carries a sweet tooth himself for comely 
 ould women like Bet Harramount. Give the tasty 
 ould chap a wrinkle any day before a dimple, when he 
 promotes them to be witches, as he did her. Sure 
 he was seen kissin 7 a ghost the other night near Cru- 
 kanesker well, where the Davorens get their wather 
 from. 0, thin, bedad, but Grace Davoren is a beauty 
 all out ; and maybe 7 tis herself doesn’t know it. 77 
 
 “ Go on with your story, 77 said Woodward, rather 
 dryly ; “proceed. 77 
 
 “ Well, sir, there is Bet Harramount’s face for you, 
 
192 
 
 THE EVIL eye; OR, 
 
 and the rest of her figure wasn’t sich as to disgrace it. 
 She was half bent wid age, wore an ould black bonnet, 
 an ould red cloak, and walked wid a staff that was 
 bent at the top, as it seems every witch must do. 
 Where she came from nobody could ever tell, for she 
 was a black stranger in this part of the country. At 
 all events, she lived in the town below, but how she 
 lived nobody cculd tell either. Everything about her 
 was a riddle ; no wondher, eonsidherin’ she hardly was 
 ever known to spake to any one, from the lark to the 
 lamb. At lenth she began to be suspected by many 
 sensible people to be something not right ; which you 
 know, sir, was only natural. Peter O’Figgins, that 
 was cracked, — but then it was only wid dhrink and 
 lamin’ — said it ; and Katty McTrollop, Lord Bilberry’s 
 henwife, was of the same opinion, and from them and 
 others the thing grew and spread until it became right 
 well known that she was nothin’ else than a witch, and 
 that the big wart on her neck was nothin’ more nor less 
 than the mark the devil had set upon her, to suckle 
 his babies by. From this out, them that had Christian 
 hearts and loved their religion trated the thief as she 
 desarved to be trated. She was hissed and hooted, 
 thank God, wherever she showed her face ; but still 
 nobody had courage to lay a hand upon her by rason 
 of her blasphaimin’ and cursin’, which, they say, used 
 to make the hair stand like wattles upon the heads of 
 them that heard her.” 
 
 u Had she not a black cat?” asked Woodward; 
 u surely, she ought to have had a familiar.” 
 
 u No,” replied Barney ; u the cat she had was a white 
 cat, and the manin ’ of its color will appear to you by 
 
TIIE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 193 
 
 and by ; at any rate, out came the truth. You have 
 heard of the Black Spectre — the Shan-dhinne-dhuv f ” 
 “ I have,” replied the other ; “ proceed.” 
 
 “ Well, sir, as I said, the truth came out at last; in 
 the coorse of a short time she was watched at night, 
 and seen goin ’ to the haunted house, where the Spectre 
 lives.” 
 
 “ Did she walk there, or fly upon her broomstick ? ” 
 asked Woodward, gravely. 
 
 “I believe she walked, sir,” replied Barney; “but 
 afther that every eye was upon her, and many a time she 
 was seen goin’ to the haunted house when she thought no 
 eye was upon her. Afther this, of coorse, she dis- 
 appeared, for, to tell you the truth, the town became too 
 hot for her ; and, indeed, this is not surprisin’. Two or 
 three of the neighborin’ women miscarried, and several 
 people lost their cattle after she came to the town ; and 
 to make a long story short, just as it was made up to 
 throw her into the parson’s pond, she disappeared, as I 
 said, exactly as if she had known their intention : and 
 becoorse she did.” 
 
 “ And did they ever find out where she went to ? ” 
 
 “ Have patience, sir, for patience, they say, is a vir- 
 tue. About a month afterwards some of the towns- 
 people came up to the mountains here, to hunt hares, 
 just as we did. Several of them before this had seen a 
 white hare near the very spot we’re sittin’ in, but 
 sorra dog of any description, either hound, greyhound, 
 or lurcher could blow wind in her tail ; even a pair 
 of the Irish blood-hounds were brought, and when they 
 came on her, she flew from them like the wind, and 
 laughed at them, becoorse. Well, sir, the whole coun- 
 
 9 
 
194 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 try was in a terrible state of alarm about the white 
 hare, for every one knew, of coorse, that she was a 
 witch ; and as the cows began, here and there, to fail 
 in their milk, why, it was a clear case that she sucked 
 them in ordher to supply some imp of the devil that 
 sucked herself. At that time there was a priest in this 
 parish, a very pious man, by name Father McFeen ; 
 and as he liked, now and then, to have a dish of hare 
 soup, he kept a famous greyhound, called Koolawn, 
 that was never said to miss a hare by any chance. As 
 I said, some of the townspeople came up here to have 
 a hunt, and as they wished, above all things, to bring 
 the priest’s greyhound and the white hare together, 
 they asked the loan of him from his reverence, telling 
 him, at the same time, what they wanted him for. 
 Father McFeen was very proud of his dog, and good 
 right he had, and tould them they should have him 
 with pleasure. 
 
 u c But, as he’s goin’ to try his speed against a witch/ 
 said he, c I’ll venture to say that you’ll have as pretty a 
 run as ever was seen on the hills.’ 
 
 u Well, sir, at all events, off they set to the moun- 
 tains ; and sure enough, they weren’t long there when 
 they had the best of sport, but no white hare came in their 
 way. Koolawn, however, was kept in the slip the 
 whole day, in the hope of their startin’ her, for they 
 didn’t wish to have him tired if they should come across 
 her. At last, it was gettin’ late, and when they were 
 just on the point of givin’ her up, and goin’ home, 
 begad she started, and before you’d say Jack Robison, 
 Koolawn and she were at it. Sich a chase, they say, 
 was never seen. They flew at sich a rate that th# 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 195 
 
 people could hardly keep their eyes upon them. The 
 hare went like the wind ; but, begad, it was not every 
 evening she had sich a dog as famous Koolawn at her 
 scut. He turned her, and turned her, and every one 
 thought he had her above a dozen of times, but still 
 she turned, and was off from him again. At this rate 
 they went on for long enough, until both began to fail, 
 and to appear nearly run down. At length the gallant 
 Koolawn had her ; she gave a squeal that was heard, 
 they say, for miles. He had her, I say, hard and fast 
 by the hip, but it was only for a moment ; how she 
 escaped from him nobody knows ; but it was thought 
 that he wasn’t able, from want of breath, to keep his 
 boult. To make a long story short, she got off from 
 him, turned up towards the cabin we’re sittin’ in, 
 Koolawn, game as ever, still close to her ; at last she 
 ^ot in, and as the dog was about to spring in afther her, 
 he found the door shut in his face. There now was 
 the proof of it ; but wait till you hear what’s cornin’. 
 The men all ran up here and opened the door, for there 
 was only a latch upon it, and if the hare was in exist- 
 ence, surely they’d find her now. Well, they closed 
 the door at wanst for fraid she’d escape them ; but 
 ifther sarchin’ to no purpose, what do you think they 
 found ? No hare, at any rate, but ould Bet Harra- 
 mount pantin’ in the straw there, and covered wid a 
 rug, for she had’nt time to get on the blanket — just as 
 f the life was lavin’ her. The sweat, savin’ your pres- 
 ence, was pourin’ from her; and upon examinin’ her more 
 elosely, which they did, they found the marks of the 
 iog’s teeth in one of her ould hips, which was freshly 
 deedin’. They were now satisfied, I think, and * 
 
196 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OK, 
 
 u But why did they not seize and carry her before a 
 magistrate ? ” 
 
 u Aisy, Masther Harry ; the white cat, all this time, 
 was sittin’ at the fireside there, lookin’ on very quietly, 
 when the thought struck the men that they’d set the 
 dogs upon it, and so they did, or rather, so they tried 
 to do, but the minute the cat was pointed out to them, 
 they dropped their ears and tails, and made out o’ the 
 house, and all the art o’ man couldn’t get them to come 
 in again. When the men looked at it agin it was four 
 times the size it had been at the beginning and, what 
 was still more frightful, it was gettin’ bigger and big- 
 ger, and fiercer and fiercer lookin’, every minute. Be- 
 gad, the men seein’ this took to their heels for the pres- 
 ent, wid an intention of cornin’ the next mornin’, wid 
 the priest and the magisthrate, and a strong force to 
 seize upon her, and have her tried and convicted, in 
 ordher that she might be burned.” 
 
 u And did they come ? ” 
 
 u They did ; but of all the storms that ever fell from 
 the heavens, none o’ them could aquil the one that 
 come on that night. Thundher, and wind, and lightnin’, 
 and hail, and rain, were all at work together, and every 
 one knew at wanst that the devil was riz for somethin’. 
 Well, I’m near the end of it. The next mornin’ the priest 
 and the magisthrate, and a large body of people from all 
 quarthers, came to make a prisoner of her ; but, indeed, 
 wherever she might be herself, they didn’t expect to 
 find this light, flimsy hut standin’, nor stick nor stone 
 of it together afther such a storm. What was their sur- 
 prise, then, to see wid their own eyes that not a straw 
 on the roof of it was disturbed any more than if it had 
 been the calmest night that ever came on the earth ! ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 197 
 
 “But about the witch herself ?” 
 
 “ She was gone ; neither hilt nor hair of her was 
 there ; nor from that day to this was she ever seen by 
 mortal. It’s not hard to guess, however, what became 
 of her. Every one knows that the devil carried her 
 and her imp off in the tempest, either to some safer 
 place, or else to give her a warm corner below stairs.” 
 
 “Why, Barney, it must be an awful little house, 
 this.” 
 
 “ You may say that, sir ; there’s not a man, woman, 
 or child in the barony would come into it by them- 
 selves. Every one keeps from it ; the very rapparees, 
 and robbers of every description, would take the shel- 
 ther of a cleft or cave rather than come into it. Here 
 it is, then, as you see, just as she and the devil and his 
 imp left it ; no one has laid a hand on it since, nor ever 
 will.” 
 
 “ But why was it not pulled down and levelled at 
 the time ? ” 
 
 “ Why, Masther Harry ? Dear me, I wondher you 
 ask that. Do you think the people would be mad 
 enough to bring down her vengeance upon themselves 
 or their property, or maybe upon both ? and for that 
 matther she may be alive yet.” 
 
 “Well, then, if she is,” replied Woodward, “here 
 goes to set her at defiance ; ” and as he spoke he tossed 
 bed, straw, rug, blanket, and every miserable article of 
 furniture that the house contained, out at the door. 
 
 Barney’s hair stood erect upon his head, and he 
 looked aghast. 
 
 “ Well, Masther Harry,” said he, “ I’m but a poor 
 man, and I wouldn’t take the wealth of the parish and 
 
198 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 do that. Come away, sir ; let us lave it ; as I tould 
 you, they say there’s a curse upon it, and upon every 
 one that makes or meddles wid it. Some people say 
 it’s to stand there till the day of judgment.” 
 
 Having now refreshed themselves, they left Bet 
 Harramount’s cabin, with all its awful associations, 
 behind them, and resumed their sport, which they con- 
 tinued until evening, when, having killed as many 
 hares as they could readily carry, they took a short 
 cut home through the lower fields. By this way they 
 came upon a long, green hill, covered in some places 
 with short furze, and commanding a full view of the 
 haunted house, which lay some four or five hundred 
 yards below them, with its back door lying, as usual, 
 open. 
 
 “Let us beat these furze,” said Woodward, “and 
 have one run more, if we can, before getting home -; it 
 is just the place for a hare.” 
 
 “ With all my heart,” replied Barney ; “ another 
 will complete the half dozen.” 
 
 They accordingly commenced searching the cover, 
 which they did to no purpose, and were upon the 
 point of giving up all hope of success, when, from 
 the centre of a low, broad clump of furze, out starts a 
 hare, as white almost as snow. Barney for a moment 
 was struck dumb ; but at length exerting his voice, for 
 he was some distance from Woodward, he shouted 
 out, — 
 
 “ O, for goodness’ sake, hould in the dogs, Masther 
 Harry ! ” 
 
 It was too late, however ; the gallant animals, though 
 fatigued by their previous exertions, immediately gava 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 199 
 
 noble chase, and by far the most beautiful and inter- 
 esting course they had had that day took place upon 
 the broad, clear plain that stretched before them. It 
 was, indeed, to the eye of a sportsman, one of intense 
 and surpassing interest — an interest which, even to 
 Woodward, who only laughed at Barney’s story of 
 the witch, was, nevertheless, deepened tenfold by the 
 coincidence between the two circumstances. The swift 
 and mettlesome dogs pushed her hard, and succeeded 
 in turning her several times, when it was observed 
 that she made a point to manage her running so as to 
 approximate to the haunted house — a fact which was 
 not unobserved by Barney, who now, having joined 
 Woodward, exclaimed, — 
 
 “Mark it, Masther Harry, mark my words, she’s 
 alive still, and will be wid the Shan-dhinne-dhuv in 
 spite o’ them ! Bravo, Sambo ! Well done, Snail ; 
 ay, Snail, indeed — hillo ! by the sweets o’ rosin they 
 have her — no, no — but it was a beautiful turn, 
 though; and poor Snail, so tired afther his day’s 
 work. Now, Masther Harry, thunder and turf! how 
 beautiful Sambo takes her up. Bravo, Sambo ! stretch 
 out, my darlin’ that you are ! — O, blood, Masther 
 Harry, isn’t that beautiful? See how they go neck 
 and neck wid their two noses not six inches from her 
 scut ; and dang my buttons but, witch or no witch, 
 she’s a thorough bit o’ game, too. Come, Bet, don’t 
 be asleep, my ould lady ; move along, my darlin’— 
 do you feel the breath of your sweetheart at your bot- 
 tom ? Take to your broomstick ; you want it.” 
 
 As he uttered these words the hare turned, — indeed 
 it was time for her, — and both dogs shot forward, by 
 
200 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 the impetus of their flight, so far beyond the point of 
 her turn, that she started off towards the haunted 
 house. She had little time to spare, however, for 
 they were once more gaining on her; but still she 
 approached the house, the dogs nearing her fast. She 
 approached the house, we say ; she entered the open 
 door, the dogs within a few yards of her, when, almost 
 in an instant, they came to a standstill, looked into it, 
 but did not enter ; and when whistled back to where 
 Woodward and Barney stood, they looked in Barney’s 
 eye, not only panting and exhausted, as indeed they 
 were, but terrified also. 
 
 “ Well, Masther Harry,” said he, assuming the air 
 of a man who spoke with authority, “what do you 
 think of that f ” 
 
 “ I think you are right,” replied Woodward; assum- 
 ing on his part, for reasons which will be subsequently 
 understood, an impression of sudden conviction. “I 
 think you are right, Barney, and that the Black Spec- 
 tre and the witch are acquaintances.” 
 
 “ Try her wid a silver bullet,” said Barney ; “ there 
 is nothing else for it. No dog can kill her — that’s a 
 clear case ; but souple as she is, a silver bullet is the 
 only messenger that can overtake her. Bad luck to 
 her, the thief ! sure, if she’d turn to God and repint, it 
 isn’t codgerin’ wid sich company she’d be, and often in 
 danger, besides, of havin’ a greyhound’s nose at her 
 flank. I hope you’re satisfied, Masther Harry ? ” 
 
 “ Perfectly, Barney ; there can be no doubt about it 
 now. As for my part, I know not what temptation 
 could induce me to inter that haunted house. I see 
 that I was on dangerous ground when I defied the 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 201 
 
 witch in the hut ; but I shall take care to be more 
 cautious in future.” 
 
 They then bent their steps homewards, each suffi- 
 ciently fatigued and exhausted after the sports of the 
 day to require both food and rest. Woodward went 
 early to bed, but Barney, who was better accustomed 
 to exercise, having dined heartily in the kitchen, could 
 not, for the soul of him, contain within his own bosom 
 the awful and supernatural adventure which had just 
 occurred. He assumed, as before, a very solemn and 
 oracular air ; spoke little, however, but that little was 
 deeply abstracted and mysterious. It was evident to 
 the whole kitchen that he was brimful of something, 
 and that that something was of more than ordinary 
 importance. 
 
 “ Well, Barney, had you and Masther Harry a pleas- 
 ant day’s sport ? I see you have brought home five 
 hares,” said the cook. 
 
 u Hum ! ” groaned Barney ; u but no matther ; it’s a 
 quare world, Mrs. Malony, and there’s strange things 
 in it. Heaven bless me ! Heaven bless me, and heaven 
 bless us all, if it comes to that ! Masther Harry said 
 
 he’d send me down a couple o’ glasses of 0, here 
 
 comes Biddy wid them ; that’s a girl, Bid — divil sich 
 a kitchen-maid in Europe ! ” 
 
 Biddy handed him a decanter with about half a pint 
 of stout whiskey in it, a portion of which passed into a 
 goblet, was diluted with water, and drunk off, after 
 which he smacked his lips, but with a melancholy air, 
 and then, looking solemnly and meditatively into the 
 fire, relapsed into silence. 
 
 u Did you meet any fairies on your way ? ” asked 
 9 * 
 
202 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 Nanse, the housemaid. For about half a minute Barney 
 did not reply ; but at length, looking about him, he 
 started, — 
 
 “ Eh ? What’s that ? Who spoke to me ? ” 
 
 “Who spoke to you?” replied Nanse. “Why, I 
 think you’re beside yoursel — I did.” 
 
 “ What did you say, Nanse ? 1 am beside myself.” 
 
 There was now a sudden cessation in all the culi- 
 nary operations, a general pause, and a rapid congre- 
 gating around Barney, who still sat looking solemnly 
 into the fire. 
 
 “Why, Barney, there’s something strange over 
 you,” said the cook. “ Heaven help the poor boy ; 
 sure, it’s a shame to be tormentin’ him this way ; but 
 in the name of goodness, Barney, and as you have a 
 sowl to be saved, will you tell us all ? Stand back, 
 Nanse, and don’t be torturin’ the poor lad this way, as 
 I said.” 
 
 “ Biddy,” said Barney, his mind still wandering, and 
 his eyes still fixed on the fire — “ Biddy, darlin’, will 
 you hand me that decanther agin ; I find I’m not aquil 
 to it. Heaven presarve us ! Heaven presarve us ! — 
 that’s it ; now hand me the wather, like an angel out of 
 heaven as you are, Bid. Ah, glory be to goodness, 
 but that’s refreshin’, especially afther sich a day — 
 sich a day ! O saints above, look down upon us poor 
 sinners, one and all, men and women, wid pity and 
 compassion this night ! Here ; I’m very wake ; let 
 me get to bed; is there any pump wather in the 
 kitchen ? ” 
 
 To describe the pitch to which he had them wound 
 up would be utterly impossible. He sat in the cook’s 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 203 
 
 arm-chair, leaning a little back, his feet placed upon 
 the fender, and his eyes, as before, immovably, pain- 
 fully, and abstractedly fixed upon the embers. He 
 was now the centre of a circle, for they were all 
 crowded about him, wrapped up to the highest possible 
 pitch of curiosity. 
 
 “ We were talkin’ about Masther Harry,” said he, 
 “ the other night, and I think I tould you somethin’ 
 about him ; it’s like a dhrame to me that I did.” 
 
 “ You did, indeed, Barney,” said the cook, coaxingly, 
 “ and I hope that what you tould us wasn’t true.” 
 
 “ Ay, but about to-day, Barney ; somethin’ has 
 happened to-day that’s troublin’ you.” 
 
 “Who is it said that?” said he, his eyes now 
 closed, as if he were wrapped up in some distressing 
 mystery. “ Was it you, Nanse ? It’s like your voice, 
 achora.” 
 
 Now, the reader must know that a deadly jealousy 
 lay between Nanse and the cook, quoad honest Barney, 
 who, being aware of the fact, kept the hopes and fears 
 of each in such an exact state of equilibrium, that 
 neither of them could, for the life of her, claim the 
 slightest advantage over the other. The droll varlet 
 had an appetite like a shark, and a strong relish for 
 drink besides, and what between precious tidbits from 
 the cook and borrowing small sums for liquor from 
 Nanse, he contrived to play them off one against the 
 jther with great tact. 
 
 “ I think,” said he, his eyes still closed, “ that that 
 is Nanse’s voice ; is it, acushla ? ” 
 
 “ It is, Barney, achora,” replied Nanse ; “ but there’s 
 something wrong wid you.” 
 
204 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ I wish to goodness, Nanse, you’d let the boy alone,” 
 said the cook; “ when he chooses to spake, he’ll spake 
 to them that can undherstand him.” 
 
 “ O, jaminy stars ! that’s you, I suppose ; ha, ha, ha.” 
 
 “ Keep silence,” said Barney, “ and listen. Nanse, 
 you are right in one sinse, and the cook’s right in 
 another ; you’re both right, but at the present spakin’ 
 you’re both wrong. Listen — you all know the Shan - 
 dhinne-dhuv f ” 
 
 “ Know him ! The Lord stand between us and him,” 
 replied Nanse ; “ I hope in God we’ll never either know 
 or see him.” 
 
 “ You know,” proceeded Barney, “ that he keeps the 
 haunted house, and appears in the neighborhood of 
 it?” 
 
 “ Yes, we know that, achora,” replied the cook, 
 sweetly. 
 
 “Well, you can’t forget Bet Harramount, the witch, 
 that lived for some time in Rathfillan? She that was 
 hunted in the shape of a white hare by pious Father 
 McFeen’s famous greyhound, Koolawn .” 
 
 “ Doesn’t all the world know it, Barney, avillish ? ” 
 said Nanse. 
 
 “ Divil the word she’ll let out o’ the poor boy’s 
 lips,” said the cook, with a fair portion of venom. 
 Nanse made no reply, but laughed with a certain de- 
 scription of confidence, as she glanced sneeringly at the 
 cook, who, to say the truth, turned her eyes with a 
 fiery and impulsive look towards the ladle. 
 
 “Well,” proceeded Barney, “you all know that the 
 divil took her and her imp, the white cat, away on the 
 night of the great storm that took place then ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 205 
 
 u We do ! Sure we have heard it a thousand times.” 
 u Very well — I want to show you that Bet Harra- 
 mount, the white witch, and the Black Specthre are 
 sweethearts, and are leadin’ a bad life together.” 
 
 u Heavenly Father ! Saints above ! Blessed Mother ! ” 
 were ejaculated by the whole kitchen. Barney, in fact, 
 was progressing with great effect. 
 
 u 0, yez needn’t be surprised,” he continued, u for 
 it was well known that they had many private meetin’s 
 while Bet was livin’ in Rathfillan. But it was thought 
 the divil had taken her away from the priest and mag- 
 istrate on the night o’ the storm, and so he did ; and 
 he best*knew why. Listen, I say— Masther Harry and 
 I went out this day to coorse hares ; we went far up 
 into the mountains, and never pulled bridle till we 
 came to the cabin where the witch lived, the same that 
 Koolawn chased her into in the shape of a white hare, 
 after taking a bite out of her, — out of the part next 
 her scut. Well, we sat down in the cursed cabin, 
 much against my wishes, but he would rest nowhere 
 else — mark that — so while we were helpin’ ourselves 
 to the ham and brandy, I up and tould him the history 
 of Bet Harramount from a to izzard . 6 Well,’ said he, 
 1 to show you how little I care about her, and that 1 
 set her at defiance, I’ll toss every atom of her beggarly 
 furniture out of the door ; ’ and so he did — but by 
 dad I thought he done it in a jokin’ way, as much as to 
 say, I can take a liberty where another can’t. I knew, 
 becoorse, he was wrong ; but that makes no maxim — 
 I’ll go on wid my story. On our way home we came to 
 the green fields that lie on this side of the haunted 
 house ; a portion of it, on a risin’ ground, is covered 
 
206 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 with furze. Now listen — when we came to it he 
 stood ; 6 Barney,’ says he, c there’s a hare here ; give 
 me the dogs, Sambo and Snail ; they’ll have sich a 
 hunt as they never had yet, and never will have 
 agin.’ 
 
 u He then closed his eyes, raised his left foot, and 
 dhrew it back three times in the divil’s name, pro- 
 nounced some words that I could’t understand, and 
 then said to me, ‘ Now, Barney, go down to that 
 withered furze, and as you go, always keep your left 
 foot foremost ; cough three times, then kick the furze 
 with your left foot, and maybe you’ll see an ould friend 
 o’ yours.’ 
 
 u Well, I did so, and troth I thought there was some- 
 thin’ over me when I did it ; but— what ’ud you think ? — 
 out starts a white hare , and off went Sambo and Snail 
 afther her, full butt. I have seen many a hard run, 
 but the likes o’ that I never seen. If they turned her 
 wanst they turned her more than a dozen times ; but 
 where do you think she escaped to at last ? ” 
 
 u The Lord knows, Barney ; where ? ” 
 
 u As heaven’s above us, into the haunted house ; and 
 if the dogs were to get a thousand guineas apiece, one 
 of them couldn’t be forced into it afther her. They 
 ran with their noses on her very scut, widin five or six 
 yards of it, and when she went into it they stood sto^k 
 still, and neither man nor sword could get them to go 
 farther. But what do you think Masther Harry said 
 afther he had seen all this ? i Barney,’ said he, 1 I’m 
 detarmined to spend a night in the haunted house 
 before I’m much ouldher ; only keep that to yourself, 
 and don’t make a blowin’ horn of it through the parish.’ 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 207 
 
 And what he said to me I say to you — never breathe 
 a syllable of it to man or mortal. It’ll be worse for 
 you if you do. And now, do you remember what Lanty 
 Malony saw the other night ? The black man kissin’ 
 the white woman. Is it clear to yez now? The 
 Shan-dhinne-dhuv — the Black Spedhre — kissin’ Bet 
 Harramount, the white woman. There it is ; and now 
 you have it as clear as a, b, c.” 
 
 Barney then retired to his bed, leaving the denizens 
 of the kitchen in a state which the reader may very 
 well understand. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 TRUE LOVE DEFEATED. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Goodwin, in the absence of their 
 daughter, held a very agreeable conversation on the 
 subject of Mrs. Lindsay’s visit. Neither Goodwin nor 
 his wife was in the slightest degree selfish, yet, somehow, 
 there crept into their hearts a certain portion of selfish- 
 ness, which could be traced only to the affection which 
 they felt for Alice. They calculated that Henry 
 Woodward, having been reared and educated by his 
 uncle, would be amply provided for by that wealthy 
 gentleman — who, besides, was childless. This consid- 
 eration became a strong element in their deliberations 
 and discussions upon the projected match, and they 
 accordingly resolved to win over Alice’s consent to it 
 as soon as possible. From the obedience of her disposi- 
 tion, and the natural pliancy of her character with the 
 opinions of others, they concluded the matter as 
 
208 
 
 TIIE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 arranged and certain. They forgot, however, that 
 Alice, though a feeble thinker on matters of superstition 
 and others of a minor importance, could sometimes 
 exercise a will of her own, but very seldom, if ever, 
 when opposed to theirs. They knew her love and 
 affection for them, and that she was capable of making 
 any sacrifice that might contribute to their happiness. 
 They had, however, observed of late — indeed for a 
 considerable time past — that she appeared to be in low 
 spirits, and moved about as if there was a pressure 
 of some description on her mind ; and when they asked 
 her if she were at ease — which they often did — she 
 only replied by a smile, and asked them in return why 
 she should be otherwise. With this reply they were 
 satisfied, for they knew that upon the general occur- 
 rences of life she w r as almost a mere child, and that, 
 although her health was good, her constitution was 
 naturally delicate, and liable to be affected by many 
 things indifferent in themselves, which girls of a stronger 
 mind and constitution would neither perceive nor feel. 
 The summing up of all was that they apprehended no 
 obstruction to the proposed union from any objection 
 on her part, as soon as she should be made acquainted 
 with their wishes. 
 
 In the course of that very evening they intro- 
 duced the subject to her, with that natural confid- 
 ence which resulted from their foregone conclusions 
 upon it. 
 
 u Alley,” said her mother, u I hope you’re in good 
 spirits this evening.” 
 
 u Indifferent enough, mamma; my spirits, you know, 
 are not naturally good.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 209 
 
 “ And why should they not ? ” said her mother ; 
 u what on earth have you to trouble you ? ” 
 
 “0, mamma/’ she exclaimed, “you don’t know how 
 often I miss my sister; — at night I think I see her, 
 and she looks pale and melancholy, and full of sorrow 
 —just as she did when she felt that her hope of life 
 was gone forever. O, how willingly — how joyfully — 
 would I return her fortune, and if I had ten times as 
 much of my own, along with it, if it could only bring 
 her back to me again ! ” 
 
 “ Well, you know, my darling, that can’t be done ; 
 but cheer up ; I have good news for you — news that I 
 am sure will delight you.” 
 
 “ But I don’t stand in need of any good news, 
 mamma.” 
 
 This simple reply proved an unexpected capsize to 
 her mother, who knew not how to proceed ; but, in the 
 moment of her embarrassment, looked to her husband 
 for assistance. 
 
 “ My dear Alice,” said her father, “ the fact is this 
 — you have achieved a conquest, and there has been a 
 proposal of marriage made for you.” 
 
 Alice instantly suspected the individual from whom 
 the proposal came, and turned pale as death. 
 
 “ That does not cheer my spirits then, papa.” 
 
 “ Tha* may be, my dear Alice,” replied her father ; 
 “but, in the opinion of your mother and me, it 
 ought.” 
 
 “ From what quarter has it come, papa, may I ask ? 
 I am living very lonely and retired here, you know.” 
 
 “ The proposal, then, my dear child, has come from 
 Henry Woodward, this day; and what will surprise 
 
210 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 you more, through his mother, too — who has been of 
 late such an inveterate enemy to our family. So far 
 as I have seen of Henry himself, he is everything I 
 could wish for a son-in-law.” 
 
 u But you have seen very little of him, papa.” 
 u What I have seen of him has pleased me very 
 much, Alice.” 
 
 “ How strange,” said she, musingly, u that father 
 and daughter should draw such different conclusions 
 from the same premises. The very thought of that 
 young man sinks the heart within me. I beg, once for 
 all, that you will never mention his name to me on this 
 subject, and in this light, again. It is not that I 
 hate him — I trust I hate nobody — but I feel an antipathy 
 against him ; and what is more, I feel a kind of terror 
 when I even think of him ; and an oppression, for 
 which I cannot account, whilst I am in his society.” 
 u This is very strange, Alice,” replied her father ; 
 u and, I am afraid, rather foolish, too. There is nothing 
 in his face, person, manner, or conversation that, in my 
 opinion, is not calculated to attract any young woman 
 in his own rank of life — at least, I think so.” 
 
 u Well, but the poor child,” said her mother, u knows 
 nothing about love —how could she ? Sure, my dear 
 Alley, true love never begins until after marriage. 
 You don’t know what a dislike I had to your father, 
 there, whilst our friends on both sides were making 
 up the courtship. They literally dragged me into it.” 
 u Yes, Alley,” added her father, smiling, u and they 
 literally dragged me into it ; and yet, when we came 
 together, Alice, there never was a happier couple in 
 existence.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 211 
 
 Alice could not help smiling, but the smile soon 
 passed away. “That may be all very true,” she 
 replied, “ but in the meantime you must not press me 
 on this subject. Don’t entertain it for a moment. I 
 shall never marry this man. Put an end to it — see 
 his mother, and inform her, without loss of time, of the 
 unalterable determination I have made. Do not palter 
 with them, father — do not, mother; and above all 
 things, don’t attempt to sacrifice the happiness of your 
 only daughter. I could make any sacrifice for your 
 happiness but this ; and if, in obedience to your wishes, 
 I made it, I can tell you that I would soon be with my 
 sister . You both know that I am not strong, and that 
 I am incapable of severe struggles. Don’t, then, harass 
 me upon this matter.” 
 
 She here burst into tears, and for a few minutes 
 wept bitterly. 
 
 “ We must give it up,” said her father, looking at 
 Mrs. Goodwin. 
 
 “ No such thing,” replied his wife ; “ think of our 
 own case, and how happy we have been in spite of 
 ourselves.” 
 
 “Ay, but we were neither of us fools, Martha; at 
 least you were not, or you would never have suffered 
 yourself to be persuaded into matrimony, as you did at 
 last. There was, it is true, an affected frown upon 
 your brow ; but then, again, there was a very sly smile 
 under it. As for me, I would have escaped the match 
 if 1 could ; but no matter, it was all for the best, 
 although neither of us anticipated as much. Alice, 
 my child, think of what we have said to you ; reflect 
 upon it. Our object is to make you happy ; our expe- 
 
212 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 rience of life is much greater than yours. Don’t reply 
 to us now ; we will give you a reasonable time to think 
 of it. Consider that you will add to your mother’s 
 happiness and mine by consenting to such an unobjec- 
 tionable match. This young man will, of course, 
 inherit his uncle’s property ; he will elevate you in 
 life ; he is handsome, accomplished, and evidently 
 knows the world, and you can look up to him as a hus- 
 band of whom you will have a just right to feel proud. 
 Allow the young man to visit you ; study him as closely 
 as you may ; but above all things do not cherish an 
 unfounded antipathy against him or any one.” 
 
 Several interviews took place afterwards between 
 Alice and Henry Woodward; and after each interview 
 her parents sought her opinion of him, and desired to 
 know whether she was beginning to think more favor- 
 ably of him than she had hitherto done. Still, how- 
 ever, came the same reply. Every interview only 
 increased her repugnance to the match, and her antip- 
 athy to the man. At length she consented to allow him 
 one last interview — the last, she asserted, which she 
 would ever afford him on the subject, and he accord- 
 ingly presented himself to know her final determina- 
 tion. Not that from what came out from their former 
 conversations he had any grounds, as a reasonable 
 man, to expect a change of opinion on her part ; but 
 as the property was his object, he resolved to leave 
 nothing undone to overcome her prejudice against him 
 if he could. They were, accordingly, left in the draw- 
 ing-room to discuss the matter as best they might, but 
 with a hope on the part of her parents that, knowing, 
 as she did, how earnestly their hearts were fixed upon 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE, 
 
 213 
 
 her marriage with him, she might, if only for their 
 sakes, renounce her foolish antipathy, and be prevailed 
 upon by his ardor and his eloquence to consent at last. 
 
 “Well, Miss Goodwin,” said he, when they were 
 left together, “ this I understand, and what is more, I 
 fear, is to be my day of doom. Heaven grant that it 
 may be a favorable one, for I am badly prepared to 
 see my hopes blasted, and my affection for you spurn- 
 ed ! My happiness, my dear Miss Goodwin — my 
 happiness for life depends upon the result of this inter- 
 view. I know — but I should not say so — for in this 
 instance I must be guided by hearsay — well, I know 
 from hearsay that your heart is kind and affectionate. 
 Now I believe this ; for who can look upon your face 
 and doubt it ? Believing this, then, how can you, when 
 you know that the happiness of a man who loves you 
 beyond the power of language to express, is at stake, 
 depends upon your will — how can you, I say, refuse 
 to make that individual — who appreciates all your vir- 
 tues, as I do — who feels the influence of your extraor- 
 dinary beauty, as I do — who contemplates your future 
 happiness as the great object of his life, as I do — how 
 can you, I say, refuse to make that man happy ? ” 
 
 “Mr. Woodward,” she said, “I will not reply to 
 your arguments ; I simply wish to ask you, Are you a 
 gentleman? — in other words, a man of integrity and 
 principle ? ” 
 
 “ Do you doubt me, Miss Goodwin ? ” he inquired, 
 as if he felt somewhat hurt. 
 
 “It is very difficult, Mr. Woodward,” she replied, 
 “ to know the heart ; I request, however, a direct and 
 a serious answer, for I can assure you that I am about 
 
214 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 to place the deepest possible confidence in your faith 
 and honor.” 
 
 “ O,” he exclaimed, “ that is sufficient ; in such a 
 case I feel bound to respect your confidence as sacred ; 
 do not hesitate to confide in me. Let me perish a 
 thousand times sooner than abuse such a trust. Speak 
 out, Miss Goodwin.” 
 
 “ It is necessary that I should,” she replied, “ both 
 for your sake and my own. Know, then, that my heart 
 is not at my own disposal ; it is engaged to another.” 
 
 “ I can only listen, Miss Goodwin — I can only listen, 
 — but — but — excuse me, — proceed.” 
 
 “ My heart, as I said, is engaged to another — and 
 that other is your brother Charles.” 
 
 Woodward fixed his eyes upon her face — already 
 scarlet with blushes, and when she ventured to raise 
 hers upon him, she beheld a countenance sunk appar- 
 ently in the deepest sorrow. 
 
 “ Alas ! Miss Goodwin,” he replied, “you have filled 
 my heart with a double grief. I could resign you — of 
 course it would and must be with the most inexpressible 
 
 anguish, — but to resign you to such a . O ! ” he 
 
 proceeded, shaking his head sorrowfully, “you know 
 not in what a position of torture you place me. You 
 said you believed me to be a gentleman ; sc I trust — 
 I feel — I am, and what is more, a brother, and an 
 affectionate brother, if I — 0, my God, what am I to 
 do ? How, knowing what I know of that unfortunate 
 young man, could I ever have expected this ? In the 
 meantime I thank you for your confidence, Miss 
 Goodwin ; I hope it was God himself who inspired you 
 to place it in me, and that it may be the means of your 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 215 
 
 salvation from — but perhaps I am saying too much ; 
 he is my brother ; excuse me, I am not just now cool 
 and calm enough to say what I would wish, and what 
 you, poor child, neither know nor suspect, and perhaps 
 1 shall never mention it ; but you must give me time. 
 Of course, under the circumstances you have mentioned, 
 I resign all hopes of my own happiness with you ; but, 
 so help me Heaven, if I shall resign all hopes of yours . 
 I cannot now speak at further length ; I am too much 
 surprised, too much agitated, too much shocked at what 
 I have heard ; but I shall see you, if you will allow me, 
 to-morrow; and as I cannot become your husband, 
 perhaps I may become your guardian angel. Allow 
 me to see you to-morrow. You have taken me so 
 completely by surprise that I am quite incapable of 
 speaking on this subject, as perhaps — but I know not 
 yet — I must become more cool, and reflect deeply upon 
 what my conduct ought to be. Alas ! my dear Miss 
 Goodwin, little you suspect how completely your 
 happiness and misery are in my power. Will you 
 permit me to see you to-morrow ? ” 
 
 u Certainly, sir,” replied Alice, u since it seems that 
 you have something of more than ordinary importance 
 to communicate to me — something which, I suppose, I 
 ought to know. I shall see you.” 
 
 He then took his leave with an air of deep melan- 
 choly and sorrow, and left poor Alice in a state of 
 anxiety very difficult to be described. Her mind became 
 filled with a sudden and unusual alarm ; she trembled 
 like an aspen leaf ; and when her mother came to ask 
 her the result of the interview, she found her pale as 
 death and in tears. 
 
216 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ Why, Alley, my child,” said she, “ what is th« 
 matter ? Why do you look so much alarmed, and why 
 are you in tears ? Has the man been rude or offensive 
 to you ? ” 
 
 “No, mamma, he has not; but — but — I am to see 
 him again to-morrow, and until then, mamma, do not 
 ask me anything upon the subject of our interview 
 to-day.” 
 
 Her mother felt rather gratified at this. There was, 
 then, to be another interview, and that was a proof that 
 Woodward had not been finally discarded. So far, matters 
 did not seem so disheartening as she had anticipated. 
 She looked upon Alice’s agitation, and the tears she 
 had been shedding, as the result of the constraint which 
 she had put upon her inclination in giving him, she 
 hoped, a favorable reception ; and with this impression 
 she went to communicate what she conceived to be the 
 good intelligence to her husband. 
 
 Alice, until the next interview took place, passed a 
 wretched time of it. As the reader knows, she was 
 constitutionally timid and easily alarmed, and she con- 
 sequently anticipated something very distressing in the 
 disclosures which Woodward was about to make. That 
 there was something uncommon and painful in con- 
 nection with Charles Lindsay to be mentioned, was quite 
 evident from Woodward’s language and his unaccount- 
 able agitation. He was evidently in earnest; and, from 
 the suddenness with which the confession of her attach- 
 ment to his brother came upon him, it was impossible, 
 she concluded, that he could have had time to concoct 
 the hints which he threw out. Could she have been 
 mistaken in Charles? And yet, why not? Had he not, 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 217 
 
 as it were, abandoned her ever since the occurrence of 
 the family feud ? and why should he have done so unless 
 there had been some reason for it? It was quite clear, 
 she thought, that, whatever revelation Woodward was 
 about to make concerning him, it was one which would 
 occasion himself great pain as his brother, and that 
 nothing but the necessity of saving her from unhappiness 
 could force him to speak out. In fact, her mind was in 
 a tumult; she felt quite nervous— tremulous — afraid 
 of some disclosure that might destroy her hopes and her 
 happiness, and make her wretched for life. 
 
 On the next day Woodward made his appearance, 
 and found Alice by herself in the drawing-room, as 
 when he left her the day before. His countenance 
 seemed the very exponent of suffering and misery. 
 
 u Miss Goodwin,” said he, u I have passed a period 
 of the deepest anxiety since I saw you last. You may, 
 indeed, read what I have suffered, and am suffering, in 
 my face, for unfortunately it is a tell-tale upon my heart; 
 but I cannot help that, nor should I wish it to be other- 
 wise. Believe me, however, that it is not for myself I 
 suffer, but for you, and the prospects of your future 
 happiness. You must look upon my conduct now as 
 perfectly disinterested, for I have no hope. What, then, 
 should that conduct be in me as a generous man, which 
 I trust I am, but to promote your happiness as far as I 
 can ? and on that I am determined. You say you love 
 my brother; are you certain that your affection is re- 
 ciprocated? ” 
 
 u I believe your brother certainly did love me,” she 
 replied, with a tremor in her voice which she could not 
 prevent. 
 
218 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 “Just so, my dear Miss Goodwin; that is well ex- 
 pressed — did love you; perhaps it may have been so; 
 possessing anything like a heart, I don’t see how it 
 could have been otherwise. ” 
 
 “ I will thank you, Mr. Woodward, to state what you 
 have to say with as little circumlocution and ambiguity 
 as possible. Take me out of suspense, and let me know 
 the worst. Do not, I entreat you, keep me in a state 
 of uncertainty. Although I have acknowledged my 
 love for your brother, in order to relieve myself from 
 your addresses, which I could not encourage, still I am 
 not without the pride of a woman who respects herself.” 
 
 “ I am aware of that ; but before I proceed, allow me 
 to ask, in order that I may see my way the clearer, to 
 what length did the expression of my brother’s affection 
 go?” 
 
 “It went so far,” she replied, blushing, “as an 
 avowal of mutual attachment ; indeed, it might be 
 called an engagement ; but ever since the death of his 
 cousin, and the estrangement of our families, he seems 
 to have forgotten me. It is very strange ; when I was 
 a portionless girl he was ardent and tender, but, ever 
 since this unfortunate property came into my hands, he 
 seems to have joined in the hard and unjust feeling of 
 his family against me. I have certainly met him since 
 at parties, and on other occasions, but we met almost 
 as strangers ; he was not the Charles Lindsay whom I 
 had known when I was comparatively a poor girl ; he 
 appeared to shrink from me. In the meantime, as I 
 have already confessed to you, he has my heart ; and, 
 so long as he has, I cannot encourage the addresses of 
 any other man.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 219 
 
 Woodward paused, and looked upon her with well- 
 feigned admiration and sorrow. 
 
 “ The man is blind,” he at length said, u not only 
 to the fascinations of your person and character, but 
 to his own interests. What is he in point of property ? 
 Nothing. He has no rich uncle at his back to estab- 
 lish him in life upon a scale, almost, of magnificence. 
 Why, it is since you came into this property that he 
 ought to have urged his suit with greater earnestness. 
 I am speaking now like a man of the world, Miss Good- 
 win ; and I am certain that he would have done so but 
 for one fact, of which I am aware : he has got into a 
 low intrigue with a peasant’s daughter, who possesses an 
 influence over him such as I have never witnessed. She 
 certainly is very beautiful, it is said ; but of that I cannot 
 speak, as I have not yet seen her ; but I am afraid, 
 Miss Goodwin, from all I hear, that a very little time will 
 disclose her calamity and his guilt. You will now under- 
 stand what I felt yesterday when you made me acquaint- 
 ed with your pure and virtuous attachment to such a man ; 
 what shall I say,” he added, rising, and walking indig- 
 nantly through the room, u to such a profligate ? ” 
 
 “Mr. Woodward,” replied Alice, “I can scarcely 
 believe that ; you must have been imposed on by some 
 enemy of his. Depend upon it you are. I think I 
 know Charles well — too well to deem him capable of 
 such profligacy ; I will not believe it.” 
 
 “I don’t wish you, my dear Miss Goodwin, to be- 
 lieve it ; I only wish you to suspend your opinion until 
 time shall convince you. I considered it my duty to 
 mention the fact, and after that to leave you to the 
 exercise of your own judgment.” 
 
220 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “I will not believe it,” replied Alice, 6i because I 
 place his estrangement to a higher and nobler motive, 
 and one more in accordance with his honorable and 
 generous character. I do believe, Mr. Woodward, that 
 his apparent coldness to me, of late, proceeds from 
 delicacy, and a disinterestedness that is honorable to 
 him ; at least I will interpret his conduct in this light 
 until I am perfectly convinced that he is the profligate 
 you describe him. I do not impute, in the disclosure 
 you have made, ungenerous motives to you ; because, 
 if you attempted to displace my affections from your 
 brother by groundless slander or deliberate falsehood, 
 you would be a monster, and as such I would look up- 
 on you, and will, if it appears that you are maligning 
 him for selfish purposes of your own. I will now tell 
 you to what I impute his apparent estrangement; I 
 impute it to honor, sir — to an honorable pride. He 
 knows now that I am rich ; at least comparatively so, 
 and that he is comparatively poor ; he hesitates to re- 
 new our relations with each other lest I might suspect 
 him of mingling a selfish principle with his affection. 
 That is the conduct of a man of honor ; and until the 
 facts you hint at come out broadly, and to public proof, 
 as such I shall continue to consider him. But, Mr. 
 Woodward, I shall not rest here; I shall see him, and 
 give him that to which his previous affection and 
 honorable conduct have entitled him at my hands — 
 that is, an opportunity of making an explanation to 
 myself. But, at all events, I assure you of this fact, 
 that, if I do not marry him, I shall never marry an- 
 other.” 
 
 u Great God ! ” exclaimed Woodward, u what a 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 221 
 
 jewel he has lost. Well, Miss Goodwin, I have nothing 
 further to say ; if I am wrong, time will convict me. 
 I have mentioned these matters to you, not on my own 
 account but yours. I have no hope of your affection ; 
 and if there were any living man, except myself, to 
 whom I should wish to see you united, it would be my 
 brother Charles — that is, if I thought he was woithy 
 of you. All I ask of you, however, is to wait a little ; 
 remain calm and quiet, and time will tell you which of 
 us feels the deepest interest in your happiness. In the 
 meantime, aware of your attachment to him, as I am, 
 I beg you will no longer consider me in any other light 
 than that of a sincere friend. To seduce innocence, 
 indeed — but I will not dwell upon it ; the love of 
 woman, they say, is generous and forgiving; I hope 
 yours will be so. But, Miss Goodwin, as I can ap- 
 proach you no longer in the character of a lover, I trust I 
 may be permitted the privilege of visiting the family 
 as a friend and acquaintance. Now that your decision 
 against me is known, it will be contrary to the wishes 
 of our folks at home ; especially of my mother, whose 
 temper, as I suppose you are aware, is none of the 
 coolest ; you will allow me, then, to visit you, but no 
 longer as claimant for your hand.” 
 
 “ I shall always be happy to see you, Mr. Woodward, 
 but upon that condition.” 
 
 After he had taken his leave, her parents, anxious 
 to hear the result, came up to the drawing-room, where 
 they found her in a kind of a reverie, from which their 
 appearance startled her. 
 
 “Well, Alley,” said her mother, smiling, “is every- 
 thing concluded between you ? % 
 
222 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ Yes, mamma,” replied Alice, u everything is con 
 eluded, and finally, too.” 
 
 u Did he name the day ? ” said her father, smiling 
 gravely. 
 
 Alice stared at him; then recollecting herself, she 
 replied, — 
 
 u I thought I told you both that this was a man I 
 could never think of marrying. I don’t understand 
 him ; he is either very candid or very hypocritical ; 
 and I feel it painful, and, besides, unnecessary in me 
 to take the trouble of balancing the character of a 
 person who loses ground in my opinion on every oc- 
 casion I see him. Of course, I have discarded him, 
 and I know very well that his mother will cast fire and 
 sword between us, as she did before ; but to do Mr. 
 Woodward justice, he proposes to stand aloof from hei 
 resentments, and wishes to visit us as usual.” 
 
 “ Then it’s all over between you and him ? ” said 
 her mother. 
 
 u It is ; and I never gave you reason to anticipate 
 any other result, mamma.” 
 
 “ No, indeed,” said her father, “you never did, 
 Alice ; but still I think it is generous in him to sepa- 
 rate himself from the resentments of that woman, and 
 as a friend we will be always glad to see him.” 
 
 u I know not how it is,” replied Alice ; “ but I felt 
 that the expression of his eye, during our last inter- 
 view, oppressed me excessively ; it was never off me. 
 There was a killing — a malignant influence in it, that 
 thrilled through me with pain ; but, perhaps, I can 
 account for that. As it is, he has asked leave to visit 
 us as usual, and to stand, with respect to me. in th« 
 
THE 13 LACK SPECTRE. 
 
 223 
 
 light of a friend only. So far as I am concerned, 
 papa, I could not refuse him a common privilege of 
 civility ; but, to tell you both the truth, I shall always 
 meet him not only with reluctance, but with something 
 almost amounting to fear.” 
 
 Woodward, now that he had learned his fate, and 
 was aware that his brother stood between him and his 
 expectations, experienced a feeling of vengeance 
 against him and Alice, which he neither could, nor 
 attempted to, restrain. The rage of his mother, too, 
 when she heard that the latter had rejected him, and 
 avowed her attachment to Charles, went beyond all 
 bounds. Her son, however, who possessed a greater 
 restraint upon his feelings, and was master of more 
 profound hypocrisy and cunning, requested her to con- 
 ceal the attachment of Alice to his brother, as a mat- 
 ter not to be disclosed on any account. 
 
 u Leave me to my resources,” said he, u and it will 
 go hard or I will so manage Charles as to disentangle 
 him from the consequences of her influence over him. 
 But the families, mother, must not be for the present 
 permitted to visit again. On the contrary, it is better 
 for our purposes that they should not see each other as 
 formerly, nor resume their intimacy. If you suffer 
 your passions to overcome you, even in our own fam- 
 ily, the consequence is that you prevent us both from 
 playing our game as we ought, and as we shall do. 
 Leave Charles to me; I shall make O’Connor of use, 
 too ; but above all things do not breathe a syllable to 
 any one of them of my having been thrown off. I think, 
 as it is, I have damped her ardor for him a little, and 
 if she had not been obstinate and foolishly romantic, I 
 
224 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 would have extinguished it completely. As it is, I told 
 her to leave the truth of what I mentioned to her 
 respecting him, to time, and if she does I shall rest 
 satisfied. Will you now be guided by me, my dear 
 motksr ? ” 
 
 u I will endeavor to do so,” she replied ; u but it will 
 be a terrible restraint upon me, and I scarcely know 
 how I shall be able to keep myself calm. I will try, 
 however ; the object is worth it. You know if she 
 dies without issue the property reverts to you.” 
 
 u Yes, mother, the object is worth much more than 
 the paltry sacrifice I ask of you. Keep yourself quiet, 
 then, and we will accomplish our purposes yet. I shall 
 set instruments to work who will ripen our projects, 
 and, I trust, ultimately accomplish them.” 
 
 u Why, what instruments do you intend to use?” 
 u I know the girl’s disposition and character well. 
 I have learned much concerning her from Casey, who 
 is often there as a suitor for the fair hand of her favor- 
 ite maid. Casey, however, is a man in whom I can 
 place no confidence ; he is too much attached to the 
 rest of the family, and does not at all relish me. I will 
 make him an unconscious agent of mine, notwithstand- 
 ing. In the meantime, let nothing appear in your 
 manner that might induce them to suspect the present 
 position of affairs between us. They may come to 
 know it soon enough, and then it will be our business 
 to act with greater energy and decision.” 
 
 And so it was arranged between this precious mother 
 and son. 
 
 Woodward, who was quick in the conception of his 
 projects, had them all laid even then; and in older to 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 225 
 
 work them out with due effect, he resolved to pay a 
 visit to our friend, Sol Donnel, the herb doctor. This 
 hypocritical old villain was uncle to Caterine Collins, 
 the fortune-teller, who had prognosticated to him such 
 agreeable tidings on the night of the bonfire. She, too, 
 was to be made useful, and, so far as money could do 
 it, faithful to his designs — diabolical as they were. He 
 accordingly went one night, about the hour mentioned 
 by Donnel, to the cabin of that worthy man ; and 
 knocking gently at the door, was replied to in a peevish 
 voice, like that of an individual who had been interrupted 
 in the performance of some act of piety and devotion. 
 
 “ Who is there ? ” said the voice inside. 
 
 “ A friend,” replied Woodward, in a low, cautious 
 tone ; “ a friend, who wishes to speak to you.” 
 
 “ I can’t spake to you to-night,” replied Sol ; u you’re 
 disturbin’ me at my prayers.” 
 
 “But I wish to speak to you on particular busi- 
 ness.” 
 
 “ What business ? Let me finish my padereens and 
 go to bed like a vile sinner, as I am — God help me. 
 Who are you ? ” 
 
 “I don’t intend to tell you that just now, Solomon; 
 do you wish me to shout it out to you, in order that 
 the whole neighborhood may hear it ? I have private 
 business with you.” 
 
 Well,” replied the other, “I think, by your voice 
 and langridge, your’re not a common man, and, al- 
 dough it’s against my rule to open at this time o’ night 
 to any one, still I’ll let you in — and sure I must only 
 3ay my prayers aftherwards. In the manetime it’s a 
 sin for you or any one to disturb me at them ; if you 
 
 10 * 
 
226 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 knew what the value of one sinful sowl is in the sight 
 of God, you would’nt do it — no, indeed. Wait till I 
 light a candle v 
 
 He accordingly lighted a candle, and in the course 
 of a few minutes admitted Woodward to his herbarium. 
 When the latter entered, he looked about him with a 
 curiosity not unnatural under the circumstances. His 
 first sensation, however, was one that affected his 
 olfactory nerves very strongly. A combination of 
 smells, struggling with each other, as it were, for pre- 
 dominance, almost overpowered him. The good and 
 the bad, the pleasant and the oppressive, were here 
 mingled up in one sickening exhalation — for the dis- 
 agreeable prevailed. The whole cabin was hung about 
 with bunches of herbs, some dry and withered, others 
 fresh and green, giving evidence that they had been 
 only newly gathered. A number of bottles of all 
 descriptions stood on wooden shelves, but without labels, 
 for the old sinner’s long practice and great practical 
 memory enabled him to know the contents of every 
 bottle with as much accuracy as if they had been 
 labelled in capitals. 
 
 “ How the devil can you live and sleep in such a 
 suffocating compound of vile smells as this?” asked 
 Woodward. 
 
 The old man glanced at him keenly, and replied, — 
 
 “Practice makes masther, sir — I’m used to them; 
 I feel no smell but a good smell ; and I sleep sound 
 enough, barrin’ when I wake o’ one purpose to think of 
 and repent o’ my sins, and of the ungrateful world that 
 is about me ; people that don’t thank me for doin’ them 
 good — God forgive them ! amin acheernah ! ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 227 
 
 u Why, now,” replied Woodward, u if I had a friend 
 of mine that was unwell — observe me, a friend of mine 
 — that stood between me and my own interests, and 
 that I was kind and charitable enough to forget any ill- 
 will against him, and wished to recover him from his 
 illness through the means of your skill and herbs, could 
 you not assist me in such a good and Christian 
 work?” 
 
 The old fellow gave him a shrewd look and piercing 
 glance, but immediately replied, — 
 
 u Why, to be sure, I could ; what else is the business 
 of my whole life but to cure my fellow-cratures of their 
 complaints ? ” 
 
 u Yes ; I believe you are very fortunate in that way ; 
 however, for the present, I don’t require your aid, but 
 it is very likely I shall soon. There is a friend of mine 
 in poor health, and if he doesn’t otherwise recover, I 
 shall probably apply to you; but, then, the party I 
 speak of has such a prejudice against quacks of all 
 sorts, that I fear we must substitute one of your 
 draughts, in a private way , for that of the regular 
 doctor. That, however, is not what I came to speak 
 to you about. Is not Caterine Collins, the fortune- 
 teller, a niece of yours ? ” 
 u She is, sir.” 
 
 u Where and when could I see her ? — but mark me, 
 I don’t wish to be seen speaking to her in public.” 
 u Why not ? — what’s to prevent you from chattin’ 
 vvid her in an aisy pleasant way in the streets ; nobody 
 will obsarve any thing then, or think it strange that a 
 gentleman should have a funny piece o’ discoorse wid 
 a fortune-teller.” 
 
228 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ I don’t know that ; observations might be made 
 afterwards.” 
 
 “ But what can she do for you that I can’t ? She’a 
 a bad graft to have anything to do wid, and I wouldn’t 
 recommend you to put much trust in her.” 
 
 “Why so?” 
 
 “ Why, she’s nothin’ else than a schemer.” 
 
 Little did old Solomon suspect that he was raising 
 her very highly in the estimation of his visitor by fall- 
 ing foul of her in this manner. 
 
 “At all events,” said Woodward, “I wish to see 
 her ; and, as I said, I came for the express purpose of 
 asking you where and when I could see her — privately, 
 I mean.” 
 
 “ That’s what I can’t tell you at the present spakin’,” 
 replied Solomon. “ She has no fixed place of livin’, 
 but is here to-day and away to-morrow. God help 
 you, she has travelled over the whole kingdom tellin’ 
 fortunes. Sometimes she’s a dummy, and spakes to 
 them by signs — sometimes a gypsy — sometimes she’s 
 this and sometimes she’s that, but not often the same 
 thing long ; she’s of as many colors as the rainbow. 
 But if you do wish to see her, there’s a chance that 
 you may to-morrow. A conjurer has come to town, 
 and he’s to open to morrow, for both town and country, 
 and she’ll surely be here, for that’s taking the bit out 
 of her mouth.” 
 
 “ A conjurer ! ” 
 
 “ Yes, he was here before sometime ago, about the 
 night of that bonfire that was put out by the shower 
 o’ blood, but somehow he disappeared from the place, 
 and he’s now come back.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 229 
 
 u A conjurer — well, I shall see the conjurer myself 
 to-morrow ; but can you give me no more accurate in- 
 formation with respect to your niece ? ” 
 
 u Sarra syllable — as I tould you, she’s never two 
 nights in the same place ; but, if I should see her, I’ll 
 let her know your wishes ; and what might I say, sir, 
 that you wanted her to do for you ? ” 
 
 u That’s none of your affair, most sagacious Solomon 
 — I wish to speak with her myself, and privately, too ; 
 and if you see her, tell her to meet me here to-morrow 
 night about this hour.” 
 
 u I’ll do so ; but God forgive you for disturbin’ me 
 in my devotions, as you did. It’s not often I’d give 
 them up for any one ; but sure out of regard for the 
 proprietor o’ the town I’d do that, and more for you.” 
 u Here,” replied Woodward, putting some silver into 
 his hand, u let that console you ; and tell your niece 
 when you see her that I am a good paymaster j and, if 
 I should stand in need of your skill, you shall find me 
 so, too. Good-night, and may your prayers be power- 
 ful, as I know they come from a Christian heart, hon- 
 est Solomon.” 
 
230 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 A CONJURER’S LEVEE. 
 
 We cannot form at this distance of time any ade- 
 quate notion of the influence which a conjurer of those 
 days exercised over the minds and feelings of the igno- 
 rant. It was necessary that he should be, or be sup 
 posed at least to be, well versed in judicial astrology, 
 the use of medicine, and consequently able to cast a 
 nativity, or cure any earthly complaint. There is 
 scarcely any grade or species of superstition that is not 
 associated with or founded upon fear. The conjurer, 
 consequently, was both feared and respected ; and his 
 character appeared in different phases to the people — 
 each phase adapted to the corresponding character of 
 those with whom he had to deal. The educated of 
 those days, with but few exceptions, believed in astro- 
 logy, and the possibility of developing the future fate and 
 fortunes of an individual, whenever the hour of his 
 birth and the name of the star or planet under which 
 he was born could be ascertained. The more igno- 
 rant class, however, generally associated the character 
 of the conjurer with that of the necromancer or ma- 
 gician, and consequently attributed his predictions to 
 demoniacal influence. Neither were they much mis- 
 taken, for they only judged of these impostors as they 
 found them. In nineteen cases out of twenty, th« 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 231 
 
 character of the low astrologer, the necromancer, and 
 the quack was associated, and the influence of the stars 
 and the aid of the devil were both considered as giving 
 assurance of supernatural knowledge to the same indi- 
 vidual. This unaccountable anxiety to see, as it were, 
 the volume of futurity unrolled, so far as it discloses 
 individual fate, has characterized mankind ever since 
 the world began ; and hence, even in the present day, 
 the same anxiety among the ignorant to run after spae- 
 women, fortune-tellers, and gypsies, in order to have 
 their fortunes told through the means of their adroit 
 predictions. 
 
 On the following morning the whole town of Rath- 
 fillan was in a state of excitement by the rumor that 
 a conjurer had arrived, for the purpose not only of 
 telling all their future fates and fortunes, but of dis- 
 covering all those who had been guilty of theft, and 
 Hhe places where the stolen property was to be found. 
 This may seem a bold stroke ; but when we consider 
 the materials upon which the sagacious conjurer had to 
 work, we need not feel surprised at his frequent 
 success. 
 
 The conjurer in question had taken up his residence 
 in the best inn which the little town of Rathfillan 
 afforded. Immediately after his arrival he engaged 
 the beadle, with bell in hand, to proclaim his presence 
 in the town, and the purport of his visit to that part of 
 the country. This was done through the medium of 
 printed handbills, which that officer read and distrib- 
 uted through the crowds who attended him. The bill 
 in question was as follows : 
 
 u To the inhabitants of Rathfillan and the adjacent 
 
232 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 neighborhood, the following important communications 
 are made : — 
 
 u Her Zander Vanderpluckem, the celebrated Ger- 
 man conjurer, astrologist, and doctor, who has had the 
 honor of predicting the deaths of three kings, five 
 queens, twenty-one princesses, and seven princes, all 
 of royal blood, and in the best possible state of health 
 at the time the predictions were made, and to all of 
 whom he had himself the honor of being medical 
 attendant and state physician, begs to announce his 
 arrival in this town. He is the seventh son of the 
 great and renowned conjurer, Her Zander Vander- 
 hoaxem, who made the stars tremble, and the devil 
 sweat himself to powder in a fit of repentance. His 
 influence over the stars and heavenly bodies is tremen- 
 dous, and it is a well-known fact throughout the uni- 
 verse that he has them in such a complete state of 
 terror and subjection, that a single comet dare not wag 
 his tail unless by his permission. He travels up and 
 down the milky way one night in every month, to see 
 that the dairies of the sky are all right, and that that 
 celebrated path be properly lighted ; brings down a 
 pail of the milk with him, which he churns into buty- 
 rus, an unguent so efficacious that it cures all maladies 
 under the sun, and many that never existed. It can 
 be had at five shillings a spoonful. He can make Ursa 
 Major, or the Great Bear, dance without a leader, and 
 has taught Pisces, or the Fishes, to live out of water* — a 
 prodigy never known or heard of before since the crea- 
 tion of terra firma. Such is the power of the great and 
 celebrated Her Vanderpluckem over the stars and 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 233 
 
 planets. But now to come nearer home : he cures all 
 patients of all complaints. No person asking his 
 assistance need ever be sick, unless when they happen 
 to be unwell. His insight into futurity is such that, 
 whenever he looks far into it, he is obliged to shut his 
 eyes. He can tell fortunes, discover hidden wealth to 
 any amount, and create such love between sweethearts 
 as will be sure to end in matrimony. He is complete 
 master of the fairies, and has the whole generation of 
 them under his thumb ; and he generally travels with 
 the king of the fairies in his left pocket closed up in a 
 snuffbox. He interprets dreams and visions, and is 
 never mistaken ; can foretell whether a child unborn 
 will be a boy or a girl, and can also inform the parents 
 whether it will be brought to the bench or the gallows. 
 He can also foretell backwards, and disclose to the indi- 
 vidual anything that shall happen to him or her for the 
 last seven years. His philters, concocted upon the 
 profound science of alchemistic philosophy, have been 
 sought for by persons of the highest distinction, who 
 have always found them to produce the very effects for 
 which they were intended, to wit, mutual affection be- 
 tween the parties, uniformly ending in matrimony and 
 happiness. Devils expelled, ghosts and spirits laid on 
 the shortest notice, and at the most moderate terms. 
 Also, recipes to farmers for good weather or rain, ac- 
 cording as they may be wanted. 
 
 “ (Signed,) Her Zander Vanderpluckem/’ 
 
 “ The Greatest Conjurer, Astrologer, and Doctor in the world/* 
 
 To describe the effect that this bill, which, by the 
 way, was posted against every dead wall in the town, 
 
234 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 had upon the people, would be impossible. The inn in 
 which he stopped was, in a short time, crowded with 
 applicants, either for relief or information, according 
 as their ills or wishes came under the respective heads 
 of his advertisement. The room he occupied was up- 
 stairs, and had a door that led into a smaller one, or 
 kind of closet, at the end of it ; here sat an old-looking 
 man, dressed in a black coat, black breeches, and black 
 stockings ; the very picture of the mysterious individ- 
 ual who had appeared and disappeared so suddenly at 
 the bonfire. He had on a full-bottomed wig, and a 
 long white beard, depending from the lower part of his 
 face, swept his reverend breast. A large book lay open 
 before him, on the pages of which were inscribed 
 cabalistic characters and strange figures. He only 
 admitted those who wished to consult him, singly ; for 
 on no occasion did he ever perrtiit two persons at a 
 time to approach him. All the paraphernalia of astrol- 
 ogy were exposed upon the same table, at one end of 
 which he sat in an arm-chair, awaiting the commence- 
 ment of operations. At length a good-looking country 
 woman, of about forty-five years, made her appearance, 
 and, after a low courtesy, was solemnly motioned to 
 take a seat, 
 
 u Well, Mrs. Houlaghan,” said he, u how do you do ? 19 
 
 The poor woman got as pale as death. Heavenly 
 Father, thought she, how does it happen that he comes 
 to know my name ! 
 
 u Mrs. Houlaghan, what can I do for you ? not that 
 I need ask, for I could give a very good guess at it ; 71 
 and this he added with a very sage and solemn visage, 
 precisely as if he knew the whole circumstances. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 235 
 
 “Why, your honor,” she replied — “but, blessed 
 Father, how did you come to know my name ? ” 
 
 “ That’s a question,” he replied, solemnly, “ which 
 you ought not to ask me . It is enough that you see I 
 know it. How is your husband, Frank, and how is 
 your daughter, Mary ? She’s complaining of late — is 
 she not ? ” 
 
 This private knowledge of the family completely 
 overwhelmed her, and she felt unable to speak for 
 some time. 
 
 “ Do not be in a hurry, Mrs. Houlaghan,” said he, 
 mildly ; “ reflect upon what you are about to say, and 
 take your time.” 
 
 “ It’s a ghost, your reverence,” she replied — “ a 
 ghost that haunts the house.” 
 
 “Very well, Mrs. Houlaghan; the fee for laying a 
 ghost is five shillings ; I will trouble you for that sum ; 
 we conjurers have no power until we get money from 
 the party concerned, and then we can work with 
 effect.” 
 
 The simple woman, in the agitation of the moment, 
 handed him the amount of his demand, and then col- 
 lected herself to hear the response, and the means of 
 laying the ghost. 
 
 “ Well, now,” said he, “ tell me all about this ghost, 
 Mrs. Houlaghan. How long has it been troubling the 
 family ? ” 
 
 “ Why, then, ever since Frank lost the use of his 
 sight, now goin’ upon five months.” 
 
 “ When does it appear ? ” 
 
 “ Why, generally afther twelve at night ; and wbat 
 makes it more strange is, that poor Mary’s more afeard 
 
236 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 o’ me than she is of the ghost. She says it appears to 
 her in her bedroom every night ; but she knows Pm 
 so timersome that she keeps her door always locked for 
 fraid Pd see it, poor child.” 
 
 “ Does it terrify her ? ” 
 
 6 i Not a bit ; she says it does her no harm on earth, 
 and that it’s great company for her when she can’t 
 sleep.” 
 
 “Has Mary many sweethearts?” 
 
 “ She has two : one o’ them rather ould, but wealthy 
 and well to do ; her father and myself, wishin’ to see 
 her well settled, are doin’ all we can to get her consent 
 to marry him.” 
 
 “ Who’s the other ? ” 
 
 “ One Brine Oge M‘Gaveran, a good-lookin’ vaga- 
 bone, no doubt, but not worth a copper.” 
 
 “ Is she fond of him ? ” 
 
 “ Troth, to tell you the truth, I’m afeard she is ; he 
 has been often seen about the house in the evenin’s.” 
 
 “ Well, Mrs. Houlaghan, I will tell you how to lay 
 this ghost.” 
 
 “ God bless you, sir ; poor Mary, although she pur- 
 tends that the ghost is good company for her, is lookin’ 
 pale and very quare somehow.” 
 
 “ Well, then, here is the receipt for laying the ghost : 
 Marry her as soon as you possibly can to Brine Oge 
 M^Gaveran — do that and the ghost will never appeal 
 again ; but if you refuse to do it — I may lay that 
 ghost of course — but another ghost, as like it as an 
 egg is to an egg, will haunt your house until she is mar- 
 ried to Brien Oge. You have wealth yourselves, and 
 you can make Brine and her comfortable if you wish. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 237 
 
 She is your only child ” — (“ Blessed Father, think of 
 him knowin’ this ! ”) — “ and as you are well to do in 
 the world, it’s both a sin and a scandal for you to urge 
 a pretty young girl of nineteen to marry an old miserly 
 runt of fifty. You know now how to lay the ghost, 
 Mrs. Houlaghan — and that is what I can do for you ; 
 but if you do not marry her to Brine Oge, as I said, 
 another ghost will certainly contrive to haunt you. 
 You may now withdraw.” 
 
 A farmer, with a very shrewd and comic expression 
 of countenance, next made his appearance, and taking 
 his hat off and laying it on the floor with his staff across 
 it, took his seat, as he had been motioned to do, upon 
 the chair which Mrs. Houlaghan had just vacated. 
 
 “Well, my friend,” said the conjurer, “what’s 
 troubling you ? ” 
 
 “ A crock o’ butther, your honor.” 
 
 “ How is that ? explain yourself.” 
 
 “ Why, sir, a crock o’ butther that was stolen from 
 me ; and I’m tould for a sartinty that you can discover 
 the thief o’ the world that stole it.” 
 
 “ And so I can. Do you suspect anybody ?” 
 
 “ Troth, sir, I can’t say — for I live in a very honest 
 neighborhood. The only two thieves that were in it — 
 Charley Folliott and George Austin — were hanged not 
 long ago, and I don’t know anybody else in the country 
 side that would stale it.” 
 
 “What family have you?” 
 
 “ Three sons, sir.” 
 
 “How many daughters?” 
 
 “ One, sir, — but she’s only a girsha — (a little 
 girl).” 
 
238 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 U I suppose your sons are very good children to 
 you ? ” 
 
 u Betther never broke bread, sir — all but the 
 youngest.” 
 
 u What age is he ? ” 
 
 u About nineteen, sir, or goin’ an twenty ; but he’s i» 
 heart-scald to me and the family — although he’s his 
 mother’s pet ; the divil can’t stand him for dress — and, 
 moreover, he’s given to liquor and card-playin’, and is 
 altogether goin’ to the bad. Widin the last two or 
 three days he has bought himself a new hat, a new pair 
 o’ brogues, and a pair o’ span-new breeches — and, upon 
 my conscience, it wasn’t from me or mine he got the 
 money to buy them.” 
 
 The conjurer looked solemnly into his book for some 
 minutes, and then raising his head, fastened his cold, 
 glassy, glittering eyes on the farmer with a glance that 
 filled him with awe. 
 
 u I have found it out,” said he ; u there are two par- 
 ties to the theft — your wife and your youngest son. 
 Go to the hucksters of the town, and ask them if they 
 will buy any more butter like the last of yours that 
 they bought, and, depend on it, you will find out the 
 truth.” 
 
 u Then you think, sir, it was my wife and son be- 
 tween them that stole the butter ? ” 
 
 u Not a doubt of it, and if you tell them that I said 
 so, they will confess it. You owe me five shillings.” 
 
 The farmer put his hand in his pocket, and placing 
 the money before him, left the room, satisfied that there 
 was no earthly subject, past, present, or to come, with 
 which the learned conjurer was not acquainted. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 239 
 
 The next individual that came before him was a very 
 pretty buxom widow, who, having made the venerable 
 conjurer a courtsey, sat down and immediately burst 
 into tears. 
 
 “ What is the matter with you, madam ?” asked the 
 astrologer, rather surprised at this unaccountable exhi- 
 bition of the pathetic. 
 
 “ O, sir, I lost, about fifteen months ago, one of the 
 best husbands that ever broke the world’s bread.” 
 
 Here came another effusion, accompanied with a very 
 distracted blow of the nose. 
 
 “That must have been very distressing to you, 
 madam; he must have been extremely fond of such 
 a very pretty wife.” 
 
 “ O sir, he doted alive upon me, as I did upon him 
 — poor, darling old Paul.” 
 
 “ Ah, he was old, was he ? ” 
 
 “Yes, sir, and left me very rich.” 
 
 “ But what do you wish me to do for you ? ” 
 
 “ Why, sir, he was very fond of money ; was, in 
 fact, a — a — kind of miser in his way. My father and 
 mother forced me to marry the dear old man, and I did 
 so to please them ; but at the same time he was very 
 kind in his manner to me — indeed, so kind that he 
 allowed me a shilling a month for pocket money.” 
 
 “ Well, but what is your object in coming to me? ” 
 
 “ Why, sir, to ask your opinion on a case of great 
 difficulty.” 
 
 “ Very well, madam ; you shall have the best opinion 
 in the known world upon the subject — that is, as soon 
 as I hear it. Speak out without hesitation, and con- 
 ceal nothing.” 
 
240 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ Why, sir, the poor dear man before his death — 
 ah, that ever my darling old Paul should have been 
 taken away from me ! — the poor dear man, before his 
 death — ahem — before his death — 0, ah,” — here came 
 another effusion — “ began to — to — to — get jealous of 
 me with a young man in the neighborhood that — 
 that — I was fond of before I married my dear old 
 Paul.” 
 
 “ Was the young man in question handsome ? ” 
 
 “ Indeed, sir, he was, and is, very handsome — and 
 the impudent minxes of the parish are throwing their 
 caps at him in dozens.” 
 
 “ But still you are keeping me in the dark.” 
 
 “ Well, sir, I will tell you my difficulty. When 
 poor dear old Paul was dying, he called me to the bed- 
 side one day, and says to me : ‘ Biddy/ says he, ‘ Pm 
 going to die — and you know I am wealthy ; but, in 
 the meantime, I won’t leave you sixpence.’ ‘ It’s not 
 the loss of your money I am thinking of, my darling 
 Paul/ says I, ‘but the loss of yourself’ — and I kissed 
 him, and cried. ‘ You didn’t often kiss me that way 
 before/ said he — ‘ and I know what you’re kissing me 
 for now.’ ‘ No/ I said, ‘ 1 did not ; because I had no 
 notion then of losing you, my own darling Paul — you 
 don’t know how I loved you all along, Paul/ said I ; 
 ‘kiss me again, jewel.’ ‘Now/ said he, ‘Pm not 
 going to leave you sixpence, and I’ll tell you why — 1 
 saw young Charley Mulvany, that you were courting 
 before I married you — I saw him, I say, through the 
 windy there, kiss you, with my own eyes, when you 
 thought I was asleep — and you put your arms about 
 his neck and hugged him/ said he. I must be par- 
 
TIIE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 241 
 
 ticular, sir, in order that you may understand the 
 difficulty Fm in.” 
 
 u Proceed, madam,” said the conjurer. u If I were 
 young I certainly would envy Charley Mulvany — but 
 proceed.” 
 
 “Well, sir, I replied to him: c Paul, dear/ said I, 
 *that was a kiss of friendship — and the reason of it 
 was, that poor Charley was near crying when he heard 
 that you were going to die and to leave me so lonely. 7 
 
 * Well/ said he, ‘ that may be — many a thing may be 
 that’s not likely — and that may be one of them. Go 
 and get a prayer-book, and come back here.’ Well, 
 sir, I got a book and went back. i Now/ said he, 6 if 
 you swear by the contents of that book that you will 
 never put a ring on man after my death, I’ll leave 
 you my property.’ i Ah, God pardon you, Paul, dar- 
 ling/ said I, c for supposing that I’d ever dream of 
 marrying again’ — and I couldn’t help kissing him once 
 more and crying over him when I heard what he said. 
 
 * Now/ said he, 6 kiss the book, and swear that you’ll 
 never put a ring on man after my death, and I’ll 
 leave you every shilling I’m worth.’ God knows it 
 was a trying scene to a loving heart like mine — so I 
 swore that I’d never put a ring on man after his death 
 —and then he altered his will and left me the property 
 on those conditions.” 
 
 “ Proceed, madam, ” said the conjurer ; “ I am still 
 in the dark as to the object of your visit.” 
 
 “ Why, sir, it is to know — ahem — O, poor old Paul. 
 
 God forgive me ! it was to know, sir, 0 ” 
 
 “ Don’t cry, madam, don’t cry. ” 
 
 “ It was to know, sir, if I could ever think of— of 
 
 11 
 
242 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 — you must know, sir, we had no family, and I would 
 not wish that the property should die with me ; to know 
 if — if you think I could venture to marry again ? ” 
 u This,” replied the conjurer, u is a matter of un- 
 usual importance and difficulty. In the first place you 
 must hand me a guinea — that is my fee for cases of 
 this kind. ” 
 
 The money was immediately paid, and the conjurer 
 proceeded : u I said it was a case of great difficulty, and 
 so it is, but ” 
 
 u I forgot to mention, sir, that when I went out to 
 get the prayer-book, I found Charley Mulvany in the 
 next room, and he said he had one in his pocket ; so 
 that the truth, sir, is, I — I took the oath upon a booh 
 of ballads. Now, ” she proceeded, “I have strong rea- 
 sons for marrying Charley Mulvany ; and I wish to know 
 if I can do so without losing the property. ” 
 
 u Make your mind easy on that point, ” replied the 
 conjurer ; u you swore never to put a ring on man, but 
 you did not swear that a man would never put a ring 
 on you. Go home, ” he continued, u and if you be ad- 
 vised by me, you will marry Charley Mulvany without 
 loss of time. ” 
 
 A man rather advanced in years next came in, and 
 taking his seat, wiped his face and gave a deep groan. 
 
 “ Well, my friend,” said the conjurer, “in what way 
 can I serve you? ” 
 
 “ God knows it’s hard to tell that, ” he replied ~ 
 “ but Fm troubled.” 
 
 “ What troubles you ? ” 
 
 “ It's a quare world, sir, altogether. ” 
 
 “ There are many strange things in it certainly. n 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 243 
 
 “ That’s truth, sir ; but the saison’s favorable, thank 
 God, and there’s every prospect of a fine spring for put- 
 tin’ down the crops. ” 
 
 “ You are a farmer, then ; but why should you fee. 
 troubled about what you call a fine season for putting 
 down the crops? ” 
 
 The man moved uneasily upon his chair, and seemed 
 at a loss how to proceed ; the conjurer looked at him, and 
 waited for a little that he might allow him sufficient 
 time to disclose his difficulties. 
 
 “ There are a great many troubles in this life, sir, 
 especially in married families. ” 
 
 “ There is no doubt of that, my friend, ” replied the 
 conjurer. 
 
 “ No, sir, there is not. I am not aisy in my mind, 
 somehow. ” 
 
 “Hundreds of thousands are so, as well as you,” 
 replied the other. “ I would be glad to see the man 
 who has not something to trouble him ; but will you 
 allow me to ask you what it is that troubles you ? ” 
 
 “ I took her, sir, widout a shift to her back, and a 
 betther husband never breathed the breath of life than 
 I have been to her ; ” and then he paused, and pulling 
 out his handkerchief, shed bitter tears. “ I would love 
 her still, if I could, sir ; but, then, the thing’s impos- 
 sible.” 
 
 “ O, yes,” said the conjurer ; “ I see you are jealous 
 of her ; but will you state upon what grounds ? ” 
 
 “ Well, sir, I think I have good grounds for it.” 
 
 “What description of a woman is your wife, and 
 what age is she ? ” 
 
 “ Why, sir, she’s about my own age. She was once 
 
244 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 handsome enough — indeed, very handsome when 1 
 married her.” 
 
 u Was the marriage a cordial one between you and 
 her?” 
 
 “ Why, sir, she was dotin’ upon me, as I was upon 
 her.” 
 
 “ Have you had a family ? ” 
 
 “ A fine family, sir, of sons and daughters.” 
 
 “ And how long is it since you began to suspect 
 her?” 
 
 “ Why, sir, I — I — well, no matther about that ; she 
 was always a good wife and a good mother, until — ” 
 Here he paused, and again wiped his eyes. 
 
 “ Until what ? ” 
 
 “Why, sir, until Billy Fulton, the fiddler, came 
 across her.” 
 
 “ Well, and what did Billy Fulton do ? ” 
 
 “ He ran away wid my ould woman, sir.” 
 
 “ What age is Billy Fulton ? ” 
 
 “ About my own age, sir ; but by no means so stout 
 a man ; he’s a dancin’ masther, too, sir ; and barrin’ 
 his pumps and white cotton stockin’s, I don’t know 
 what she could see in him ; he’s a poor light crature, 
 and walks as if he had a hump on his hip, for he 
 always carries his fiddle undher his skirt. Ay, and 
 what’s more, sir, our daughter, Nancy, is gone off wid 
 him.” 
 
 “ The devil she is. Why, did the old dancing-mas- 
 ter run off with both of them ? How long is it since 
 this elopement took place ? ” 
 
 “ Only three days, sir.” 
 
 “ And you wish me to assist you ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 245 
 
 “ If you can, sir ; and I ought to tell you that the 
 vagabone’s son is gone off wid them too.” 
 
 “O, 0,” said the conjurer, “that makes the matter 
 wcrse.” 
 
 “ No, it doesn’t, sir, for what makes the matter 
 worse is, that they took away a hundred and thirty 
 pounds of my money along wid ’em.” 
 
 “ Then you wish to know what I can do for you in 
 this business ? ” 
 
 “ I do, sir, i’ you plaise.” 
 
 “ Were you ever jealous of your wife before ? ” 
 
 “ No, not exactly jealous, sir, but a little suspicious 
 or so; I didn’t think it safe to let her out much; I 
 thought it no harm to keep my eye on her.” 
 
 “Now,” said the conjurer, “is it not notorious that 
 you are the most jealous — by the way, give me five 
 shillings ; I can make no further communications till I 
 am paid; there — thank you — now, is it not notorious 
 that you are one of the most jealous old scoundrels in 
 the whole country ? ” 
 
 “ No, sir, barrin’ a little wholesome suspicion.” 
 “Well, sir, go home about your business. Your 
 daughter and the dancing-master’s son have made a 
 runaway match of it, and your wife, to protect the 
 character of her daughter, has gone with them. You 
 arc a miser, too. Go home, now ; I have nothing more 
 to say to you, except that you have been yourself a 
 profligate. Look at that book, sir; there it is; the 
 stars have told me so.” 
 
 “ You have got my five shillings, sir ; but say what 
 you like, all the wather in the ocean would’nt wash her 
 clear of the ould dancin’-masther.” 
 
246 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 In the course of a few minutes a beautiful peasant 
 girl entered the room, her face mantled with blushes, 
 and took her seat on the chair as the others had done, 
 and remained for some time silent, and apparently 
 panting with agitation. 
 
 “ What is your name, my pretty girl ? ” asked the 
 conjurer. 
 
 “ Grace Davoren,” replied the girl. 
 
 “And what do you wish to know from me, Miss 
 Davoren ? ” 
 
 u O, don’t call me miss, sir ; I’m but a poor girl.” 
 
 The conjurer looked into his book for a few minutes, 
 and then, raising his head, and fixing his eyes upon 
 her, replied, — 
 
 u Yes, I will call you miss, because I have looked 
 into your fate, and I see that there is great good for- 
 tune before you.” 
 
 The young creature blushed again and smiled with 
 something like confidence, but seemed rather at a loss 
 what to say, or how to proceed. 
 
 “ From your extraordinary beauty you must have a 
 great many admirers, Miss Davoren.” 
 
 u But only two, sir, that gives me any trouble — one 
 of them is a ” 
 
 The conjurer raised his hand as an intimation to her 
 to stop, and after poring once more over the book for 
 some time, proceeded : — 
 
 “ Yes — one of them is Shawn-na-Micldogue ; but he’s 
 an outlaw — and that courtship is at an end now.” 
 
 “ Wid me, it is, sir ; but not wid him. The sogers 
 and autorities is out for him and others ; but still he 
 keeps watchin’ me as close as he can.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 247 
 
 u Well, wait till I look into the book of fate again 
 —yes — yes — here is — a gentleman over head and 
 ears in love with you.” 
 
 Poor Grace blushed, then became quite pale. u But, 
 sir,” said she, u will the gentleman marry me ? ” 
 
 u To be sure he will marry you ; but he cannot for 
 some time.” 
 
 u But will he save me from disgrace and shame, 
 sir ? ” she asked, with a death-like face. 
 
 u Don’t make your mind uneasy on that point 
 but wait a moment till I find out his name in the great 
 book of fatality ; — yes, I see — his name is Wood- 
 ward. Don’t, however, make your mind uneasy ; he 
 will take care of you.” 
 
 u My mind is very uneasy, sir, and I wish I had 
 never seen him. But I don’t know what could make 
 him fall in love wid a poor simple girl like me.” 
 
 This was said in the coquettish consciousness of the 
 beauty which she knew she possessed, and it was ac- 
 companied, too, by a slight smile of self-complacency. 
 u Do you think I could become a lady, sir ? ” 
 u A lady ! why, what is to prevent you ? You are a 
 lady already. You want nothing but silks and satins, 
 jewels and gold rings, to make you a perfect lady.” 
 u And he has promised all these to me,” she replied. 
 u Yes ; but there is one thing you ought to do for 
 your own sake and his — and that is to betray Shawn - 
 na-Middogue , if you can ; because if you do not, neither 
 your own life, nor that of your lover, Mr. Woodward, 
 will be safe.” 
 
 u I could’nt do that, sir,” replied the girl ; u it would 
 be treacherous} and sooner than do so, I’d just as soon 
 
248 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 he would kill me at wanst — still I would do a great 
 deal to save Mr. Woodward. But will Mr. Woodward 
 marry me, sir ? because he said he would — in the coorse 
 of some time.” 
 
 “ And if he said so don’t be uneasy ; he is a gentle- 
 man, and a gentleman, you know, always keeps his 
 word. Don’t be alarmed, my pretty girl — your lover 
 will provide for you.” 
 
 “Am I to pay you anything, sir?” she asked, 
 rising. 
 
 “ No, my dear, I will take no money from you ; but 
 if you wish to save Mr. Woodward from danger, you 
 will enable the soldiers to arrest Shawn-na-Middogue . 
 Even you, yourself, are not safe so long as he is at 
 large.” 
 
 She then took her leave in silence. 
 
 It is not to be supposed that among the crowd that 
 was assembled around the inn door there were not a 
 number of waggish characters, who felt strongly in- 
 clined to have, if possible, a hearty laugh at the great 
 conjurer. No matter what state of society may exist, 
 or what state of feeling may prevail, there will always 
 be found a class of persons who are exceptions to the 
 general rule. Whilst the people were chatting in 
 wonder and admiration, not without awe and fear, 
 concerning the extraordinary knowledge and power of 
 the conjurer, a character peculiar to all times and all 
 ages made his appearance, and soon joined them. This 
 was one of those circulating, unsettled vagabonds, whom, 
 like scum, society, whether agitated or not, is always 
 sure to throw on the surface. The comical miscreant 
 no sooner made his appearance than, like Liston, when 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 249 
 
 coming on the stage, he was greeted with a general 
 roar of laughter. 
 
 “ So,” said he, “ you have a conjurer above. But 
 wait a while ; by the powdhers o’ delf Rantin’ Rody’s 
 the boy will try his mettle. If he can look farther than 
 his nose, I’m the lad will find it out. If he doesn’t say 
 I’ll be hanged, he knows nothing about his business. 
 I have myself half-a-dozen hangmen engaged to let me 
 down aisy ; it’s a death I’ve a great fancy for, and, 
 plaise God, I’m workin’ honestly to desarve it. Which 
 of you has a cow to steal ? for, by the sweets o’ rosin, 
 I’m low in cash, and want a thrifle to support nather ; 
 for nather, my boys, must be supported, and it was 
 never my intintion to die for want o’ my vittles ; aitin’ 
 and drinkin’ is not very pleasant to most people, I know, 
 but I was bom wid a fancy for both.” 
 
 “ Rantin’ Rody, in airnest, will you go up and have 
 your fortune tould ? ” 
 
 “But wait,” he proceeded; “wait, I say, — wait, — 
 I have it.” And as he said so he went at the top of 
 his speed down the street, and disappeared in Sol Don- 
 nel’s cabin. 
 
 “By this and by that,” said one of them, “Rantin’ 
 Rody will take spunk out of him, if it’s in him.” 
 
 “ I think he had better have notin’ to do wid him,” 
 said an old woman, “for fraid he’d rise the devil — 
 Lord guard us ! Sure it’s the same man that was in 
 this very town the night he was nz before, and that 
 the bonfire for Suil Balor (the eye of Balor, or the j Evil 
 Eye) Woodward was drowned by a shower of blood. 
 Troth I wouldn’t be in the same Woodward’s coat for 
 the wealth o’ the world. As for Rantin’ Rody, let him 
 
 11 * 
 
250 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 take care of himself. It’s never safe to sport wid 
 edged tools, and he’ll be apt to find it so, if he attempts 
 to put his tricks upon the conjurer.” 
 
 In the meantime, while that gentleman was seated 
 above stairs, a female, tall, slim, and considerably 
 advanced in years, entered the room and took her 
 seat. Her face was thin, and red in complexion, 
 especially about the point of a rather long nose, 
 where the color appeared to be considerably deeper in 
 hue. 
 
 “Sir,” said she, in a sharp tone of voice, “I’m told 
 you can tell fortunes.” 
 
 “ Certainly, madam,” he replied, “ you have been 
 correctly informed.” 
 
 “You won’t be offended, then, if I wish to ask you 
 a question or two. It’s not about myself, but a sister 
 of mine, who is — ahem — what the censorious world is 
 pleased to call an old maid.” 
 
 “Why did your sister not come herself? ” he asked; 
 “I cannot predict anything unless the individual is 
 before me ; I must have him or her, as the case may 
 be, under my eye.” 
 
 “ Bless me, sir ! I didn’t know that ; but as I am 
 now here — could you tell me anything about my- 
 self? ” 
 
 “ I could tell you many things,” replied the con- 
 jurer, who read old maid in every line of her face — 
 “ many things not very pleasant for you to reflect 
 upon.” 
 
 “ O, but I don’t wish to hear anything unpleasant,” 
 said she ; “ tell me something that’s agreeable. ” 
 
 “In the first place, I cannot do so,” he replied; “ ( 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 251 
 
 must be guided by truth. You have, for instance, 
 been guilty of great cruelty ; and although you are but 
 a young woman, in the very bloom of life ” 
 
 Here the lady bowed to him, and simpered — her 
 thin, red nose twisted into a gracious curl, as thanking 
 him for his politeness. 
 
 u In the very prime of life, madam — yet you have 
 much to be accountable for, in consequence of your 
 very heartless cruelty to the male sex — you see, 
 madam, and you feel, too, that I speak truth.” 
 
 The lady put the spectre of an old fan up to her 
 withered visage, and pretended to enact a blush of 
 admission. 
 
 “Well, sir,” she replied, “I — I — I cannot say 
 but that — indeed I have been charged with — not 
 that it — cruelty — I mean — was ever in my heart ; 
 but you must admit, sir, that — that — in fact — 
 where too many press upon a person, it is the more 
 difficult to choose.” 
 
 “ Unquestionably ; but you should have made a judicious 
 selection — and that was because you were in no 
 hurry — and indeed you need not be ; you have plenty 
 of time before you. Still, there is much blame at- 
 tached to you — you have defrauded society of its 
 rights. Why, now, you might have been the proud 
 mother of a son or daughter at least five years old by 
 this time, if it had not been for your own obduracy — * 
 excuse me.” 
 
 Up went the skeleton fan again with a wonderfully 
 modest if not an offended simper at the notion of 
 such an insinuation; but, said she in her heart, this 
 is the most gentlemanly conjurer that ever told « 
 
252 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 fortune ; quite a delightful old gentleman ; he is really 
 charming ; I wish I had met him twenty years ago. 
 
 “Well, sir,” she replied, “I see there is no use in 
 denying — especially to you , who seem to know every- 
 thing — the truth of the facts you have stated. Thero 
 was one gentleman in particular whom I rejected — 
 that is, conditionally — rather harshly ; and do you 
 know, he took the scarlet-fever soon afterwards and 
 died of a broken heart.” 
 
 “ Go on, madam,” said he ; “ make a clean breast of it 
 — so shall you enable me to compare the future with the 
 past, and state your coming fortunes more distinctly.” 
 “Another gentleman, sir — a country squire — owes, 
 I fear, his death to my severity ; he was a hard drinker, 
 but I gave him a month to reform — which sentence 
 he took so much to heart that he broke his neck in a 
 fox-chase from mere despair. A third individual — a 
 very handsome young man — of whom I must confess 
 I was a little jealous about his flirting with another 
 young lady — felt such remorse that he absolutely ran 
 away with and married her. I know, of course, I am 
 accountable for all these calamities ; but it cannot be 
 helped now — my conscience must bear it.” 
 
 “ You should not look back upon these things with 
 too much remorse,” replied the conjurer ; “ forget 
 them — bear a more relenting heart ; make some man 
 happy, and marry. Have you no person at present in 
 your eye with whom you could share your charms and 
 your fortune ? ” 
 
 “ 0, sir, you are complimentary.” 
 
 “Not at all, madam; speak* to me candidly, as you 
 perceive I do to you.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 253 
 
 u Well, then,” she replied, u there is a young gen- 
 tleman with whom I should wish to enter into a — a 
 domestic — that is — a matrimonial connection.” 
 u Pray what age is he*? ” 
 
 u Indeed, he is but young, scarce nineteen ; but then 
 he is very wild, and I — I — have — indeed I am of 
 too kind a heart, sir. I have supplied his extravagance 
 —for so I must call it— poor boy — but cannot ex- 
 actly get him to accept a legitimate right over me — I 
 fear he is attached elsewhere — but you know he is 
 young, sir, and not come to his ripe judgment yet. I 
 read your handbill, sir; and if you could furnish mo 
 with a — something — ehem — that might enable mo 
 to gain, or rather to restore his affections — for 1 
 think he was fond of me some few months ago — I 
 would not grudge whatever the payment might be.” 
 u You mean a philter ? ” 
 u I believe that is what it is called, sir.” 
 u Well, madam, you shall be supplied with a philter 
 that never fails, on the payment of twenty-one shil- 
 lings. This, philter, madam, will not only make him 
 fond of you before marriage, but will secure his affec- 
 tions during life, increasing them day by day, so that 
 every month of your lives will be a delicious honey- 
 moon. There is another bottle at the same price ; it 
 may not, indeed, be necessary for you, but I can as- 
 sure you that it has made many families happy where 
 there had been previously but little prospect of hap- 
 piness ; the price is the same — twenty-one shillings.” 
 Up went the spectral fan again, and out came the 
 forty-two shillings, and, with a formal courtesy, the 
 venerable old maid walked away with the two bottles 
 of aqva pnra in her pocket. 
 
254 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 Now came the test for the conjurer’s knowledge — 
 the sharp and unexpected trial of his skill and 
 sagacity. After the old maid had taken her leave, 
 possessed of the two bottles, a middle-aged, large- 
 sized woman walked in, and, after making a low 
 courtesy, sat down as she had been desired. The 
 conjurer glanced keenly at her, and something like a 
 smile might be seen to settle upon his features; it 
 was so slight, however, that the good woman did not 
 notice it. 
 
 u Pray, what’s the object of your visit to me, may I 
 ask ? ” 
 
 “ My husband, sir — he runn’d away from me, sure.” 
 u Small blame to him,” replied the conjurer. “ If I 
 had such a wife I would not remain a single hour in 
 her company.” 
 
 u And is that the tratement you give a heart-broken 
 and desarted crature, like me ? ” 
 
 u Come, what made him run away from you ? ” 
 u In regard, sir, of a dislike he took to me.” 
 u That was a proof that the man had some taste.” 
 u Ay, but why hadn’t he that taste afore he married 
 me?” 
 
 u It was very well that he had it afterwards — better 
 late than never.” 
 
 u I want you to tell me where he is.” 
 u What family have you ? ” 
 
 “Seven small childre that’s now fatherless, I may 
 say.” 
 
 u What kind of a man was your husband ? ” 
 
 “ Why, indeed, as handsome a vagabone as you’d 
 see in a day’s travellin ’.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 255 
 
 “ Mention his name ; I can tell you nothing till I 
 hear it.” 
 
 “He’s called Rantin’ Rody, the thief, and a great 
 schamer he is among the girls.” 
 
 “ Ranting Rody — let me see,” and here he looked 
 very solemnly into his book — “yes; I see — a halter. 
 My good woman, you had better not inquire after him ; 
 he was born to be hanged.” 
 
 “ But when will that happen, sir ? ” 
 
 “ Your fate and his are so closely united, that, when- 
 ever he swings, you will swing. You will both hang 
 together from the same gallows ; so that, in point of 
 fact, you need not give yourself much trouble about 
 the time of his suspension, because I see it written 
 here in the book of fate, that the same hangman who 
 swings you off, will swing him off at the same moment. 
 You’ll die lovingly together; and when he puts his 
 tongue out at those who will attend his execution, so 
 will you; and when he dances his last jig in their 
 presence, so will you. Are you now satisfied ? ” 
 
 “ Troth and I’m very fond o’ the vagabone, although 
 he’s the worst friend I ever had. But you won’t tell 
 me where he is ? and I know why, because, with all 
 your pretended knowledge, the devil a know you 
 know.” 
 
 “ Are you sure of that ? ” 
 
 “Ay, cocksure.” 
 
 “Then I can tell you that he is sitting on the chair 
 there, opposite me. Go about your business, Rody, 
 and rant elsewhere ; you may impose upon others, but 
 not upon a man that can penetrate the secrets of human 
 life as I can. Go now ; there is a white wand in the 
 
256 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OH, 
 
 corner, — ray conjuring rod, — and if I only touched 
 you with it, I could leave you a cripple and beggar for 
 life. Go, I say, and tell Caterine Collins how much she 
 and you gained by this attempt at disgracing me.” 
 Rody, for it was he, was thunderstruck at this dis- 
 covery, and, springing to his feet, disappeared. 
 
 “ Well, Rody,” said the crowd, “ how did you mam 
 age ? Did he know you ? ” 
 
 Rody was as white in the face as a sheet. “Let me 
 alone,” he replied; “ the conjurer above is the devil, 
 and nothin’ else. I must get a glass o’ whiskey ; I’m 
 near faintin’ ; I’m as wake as a child ; my strength’s 
 gone. The man, or the devil, or whatsomever he is, 
 knows everything, and, what is worse, he tould me I 
 am to be hanged in earnest. ” 
 
 “ Faith, Rody, that required no great knowledge on 
 his part ; there’s not a man here but could have tould 
 you the same thing, and there’s none of us a conjurer.” 
 Rody, however, immediately left them to discuss the 
 matter among themselves, and went, thoroughly crest- 
 fallen, to give an account of his mission to Caterine 
 Collins, who had employed him, and to reassume his 
 own clothes, which, indeed, were by no means fresh 
 from the tailor. 
 
 The last individual whose interview with the conjurer 
 we shall notice was no other than Harry Woodward, 
 our hero. On entering he took his seat, and looked 
 familiarly at the conjurer. 
 
 “Well,” said he, “ there was no recognition ? ” 
 
 “ How could there?” replied the other; “you know 
 the thing’s impossible ; even without my beard, nobody 
 in the town or about it knows my face, and to those 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 257 
 
 who see me in character, they have other things to think 
 of than the perusal of my features. ” 
 
 “ The girl was with you ? ” 
 
 “ She was, and I fear that, unless we can get Shawn - 
 na-Middogue taken off by some means or other, your 
 life will not, cannot, be safe.” 
 
 “She won’t betray him, then? But I need not ask, 
 for I have pressed her upon that matter before.” 
 
 “She is very right in not doing so, ” replied the con- 
 jurer; “because, if she did, the consequence would be 
 destruction to herself and her family. In addition to 
 this, however, I don’t think it’s in her power to betray 
 him. He never sleeps more than one night in the same 
 place ; and since her recent conduct to him — I mean 
 since her intimacy with you — he would place no con- 
 fidence in her.” 
 
 “ He certainly is not aware of our intimacy.” 
 
 “ Of course he is not ; you would soon know it to 
 your cost if he were. The place of your rendezvous is 
 somewhat too near civilization for him ; you should, 
 however, change it ; never meet twice in the same 
 place, if you can.” 
 
 “ You are reaping a tolerably good harvest here, I 
 suppose. Do they ever place you in a difficulty ? ” 
 
 “ Difficulty ! God help you ; there is not an indi 
 vidual among them, or throughout the whole parish, 
 with whose persons, circumstances, and characters I 
 am not acquainted ; but even if it were not so, I could 
 make them give me unconsciously the very informa- 
 tion they want — returned to them, of course, in a new 
 shape. I make them state the facts, and I draw the 
 inferences ; nothing is easier ; it is a trick that every 
 
THE EVIL EYE : OB, 
 
 imposter is master of. How do you proceed with Miss 
 Goodwin ? ” 
 
 “That matter is hopeless by fair means— she’s in 
 
 love with that d d brother of mine.” 
 
 “No chance of the property, then?” 
 
 “Not as affairs stand at present; we must, however 
 maintain our intimacy ; if so, I won’t despair yet ’ 
 
 “But what do you intend to do? If she marries 
 your brother the property goes to him— and you may 
 go whistle.” 
 
 “I don’t give it up, though— I bear a brain still, I, 
 think; but the truth is, I have not cc mulcted my plan 
 of operations. What I am to do, I know not yet ex- 
 actly. If I could break off the match between her and 
 my brother, she might probably, thiough the influence 
 of her parents and other causes, be persuaded into a 
 reluctant marriage with Harry Woodward ; time, how- 
 ever, will tell, and I must only work my way through 
 the difficulty as well as I can. I will now leave you, 
 and I don’t think I shall be aide to see you again for a 
 week to come.” 
 
 “ Before you go let me ask if you know a vagabond 
 called Ranting Rody, who goes about through the 
 country living no one knows how?” 
 
 “No, I do not know him ; what is he ?” 
 
 “He’s nothing except a paramour of Caterine Col- 
 lins’s, who, you know, is a rival of c^rs; nobody here 
 knows anything about him, whilst he, it appears, 
 knows every one and everything.” 
 
 “ He would make a good conjuror,” replied Wood- 
 ward, smiling. 
 
 “ If the fellow could be depended upon,” replied the 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 259 
 
 other, “ he might be useful ; in fact, I am of opinion 
 that if he wished he could trace Shaum-na-M\ddogue'9 
 haunts. The scoundrel attempted just now to impose 
 upon me in the dress of a woman, and, were it not 
 that I knew him so well, he might have got my beard 
 stripped from my face, and my bones broken besides; 
 but I feel confident that if any one could trace and 
 secure the outlaw, he could — I mean with proper 
 assistance. Think of this.” 
 
 “I shall find him out,” replied Woodward, “and 
 sound him, at all events, and I think through Caterine 
 Collins I may possibly secure him; but we must be 
 eaut<iou3. Good-by; I wish you success. 
 
 After which he passed through the crowd, exclaiming, 
 
 “A wonderful man — an astonishing man— and a 
 fearful man ; that is, if he be a man, which I very 
 much doubt.” 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 FORTUNE-TELLING. 
 
 Ever since the night of the bonfire Woodward’s 
 character became involved more or less in a mystery 
 that was peculiar to the time and the superstitions of 
 the period. That he possessed the Evil Eye was whis- 
 pered about; and what was still more strange, it was 
 not his wish that such rumors should be suppressed. 
 They had not yet, however, reached either Alice Good- 
 win or her parents. In the meantime the feelings of 
 the two families were once more suspended in a kind 
 of neutral opposition, each awaiting the other to make 
 
260 
 
 THE EVIL EYE J OR, 
 
 the first advance. Poor Alice, however, appeared 
 rather declining in health and spirits, for, notwith- 
 standing her firm and generous defence of Charles 
 Lindsay, his brother, to a certain extent, succeeded in 
 shaking her confidence in his attachment. Her parents 
 frequently asked her the cause of her apparent melan- 
 choly, but she only gave them evasive replies, and 
 stated that she had not felt herself very well since 
 Henry Woodward’s last interview with her. 
 
 They now urged her to take exercise — against 
 which, indeed, she always had a constitutional repug- 
 nance— and not to sit so much in her own room as 
 she did; and in order to comply with their wishes in 
 this respect, she forced herself to walk a couple of 
 hours each day in the lawn, where she generally read 
 a book, for the purpose, if possible, of overcoming her 
 habitual melancholy. It was upon one of these occa- 
 sions that she saw the fortune-teller, Caterine Collins, 
 approach her, and as her spirits were unusually de- 
 pressed at the moment, she felt no inclination to enter 
 into any conversation with her. Naturally courteous, 
 however, and reluctant to give offence, she allowed the 
 woman to advance, especially as she could perceive 
 from the earnestness of her manner that she was anx- 
 ious to speak with her. 
 
 “Well, Cat erine/’ said she “I hope you are not 
 coming to tell my fortune to-day; I am not in spirits 
 to hear much of the future, be it good or bad. Will 
 you not go up to the house ? They will give you some- 
 thing to eat.” 
 
 “Thank you, Miss Alice, I will go up by and by; 
 but in the manetime, what fortune could any one tell 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 261 
 
 you but good fortune? There’s nothin’ else before 
 you; and if there is, I’m come to put you on your 
 guard against it, as I will, plaise goodness. I heard 
 what I’m goin’ to mention to you on good autority, 
 and, as I know it’s true, I think it’s but right you should 
 know of it, too.” 
 
 Alice immediately became agitated; but mingled 
 with that agitation was a natural wish — perhaps it 
 might be a pardonable curiosity, under the circum- 
 stances — to hear how what the woman had to disclose 
 could affect herself. Being nervous, restless, and 
 depressed, she was just in the very frame of mind to 
 receive such an impression as might be deeply preju- 
 dicial to the ease of her heart — perhaps her happiness, 
 and consequently her health. 
 
 “What is it that you think I should know, Cate- 
 rine ? ” 
 
 Caterine, who looked about her furtively, as if to 
 satisfy herself that there was no one present but them- 
 selves, said — 
 
 “ Now, Miss Goodwin, everything depends on 
 whether you’ll answer me one question truly, and you 
 need’nt be afeard to spake the truth to me.” 
 
 “Is it concerning myself? ” 
 
 “It is, Miss Goodwin, and another, too, but princi- 
 pally yourself.” 
 
 “ But what right have you, Caterine, to question me 
 upon my own affairs ? ” 
 
 “ No right, miss ; but I wish to prevent you from 
 harm.” 
 
 “I thank you for your good wishes, Caterine; but 
 what is it you would say ? ” 
 
262 
 
 THE EVIL EYE | OB) 
 
 “Is it true, Miss Alice, that you and Mr. Woodward 
 are coortin*?” 
 
 “ It is not , Caterine,” replied Alice, uttering the dis- 
 avowal with a good deal of earnestness; “there is no 
 truth whatsoever in it; nothing can be more false and 
 groundless — I wonder how such a rumor could have 
 got abroad; it certainly could not proceed from Mr. 
 Woodward.” 
 
 “ It did not, indeed, Miss Alice ; but it did from his 
 brother, who, it seems, is very fond of him, and said he 
 was glad of it; but indeed, miss, it delights my heart 
 to hear that there is no truth in it. Mr. Woodward, 
 God save us! is no fit husband for any Christian 
 woman.” 
 
 “ Why so?” asked Alice, laboring under some vague 
 sense of alarm. 
 
 “Why, Heavenly Father 1 Miss Alice, sure it's well 
 known he has the Evil Eye ; it’s in the family upon his 
 mother’s side.” 
 
 “My God!” exclaimed Alice, who became instantly 
 as pale as death, “ if that be true, Caterine, it’s shock- 
 mg. 
 
 “ True,” replied Caterine ; “ did you never observe 
 his eyes ? ” 
 
 “Not particularly.” 
 
 “Did you remark that they’re of different colors? 
 that one of them is as black as the devil’s, and the 
 other a gray ? ” 
 
 “I never observed that,” replied Alice, who really 
 never had. 
 
 “Yes, and I could tell you more than that about 
 him ; ” proceeded Caterine ; they say he’s connected 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 263 
 
 wid what’s not good. Sure, when they got up a bon- 
 fire for him, does’nt all the world know that it was put 
 out by a shower of blood ; and that’s a proof that he’s 
 a favorite wid the devil and the fairies.” 
 
 “ I believe,” replied Alice, “ that there is no doubt 
 whatsoever about the shower of blood ; but I should not 
 consider that fact as proof that he is a favorite with 
 either the devil or the fairies.” 
 
 “ Ay, but you don’t know, miss, that that's the way 
 they have of showin’ it. Then, ever since he has come 
 to the country, Bet Harramount, the witch, in the 
 shape of a white hare, is come back to the neighbor- 
 hood, and the Shawn- dhinne-dhuv is now seen about 
 the Haunted House oftener than he ever was. It’s 
 well known that the white hare plays about Mr. Wood- 
 ward like a dog, and that she goes into the Haunted 
 House, too, every night.” 
 
 “And what brought you to tell me all this, Cate- 
 rine?” asked Alice. 
 
 “ Why, miss, to put you on your guard ; afraid you 
 might get married to a man that, maybe, has sould 
 himself to the devil. It’s well known by his father’s 
 sarvints that he’s out two or three nights in the week, 
 and nobody can tell where he goes.” 
 
 “ Are the servants your authority for that ? ” 
 
 “Indeed they are ; Barney Casey knows a great 
 deal about him. Now, Miss Alice, you’re on your 
 guard ; have nothing to do wid him as a sweetheart ; 
 but above all things don’t fall out wid him, bekaise, 
 if you did, as sure as I stand here he’d wither you off 
 o* the earth. And above all things again watch his 
 eyes ; I mane the black one, but don’t seem to do so ; 
 
264 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 and now good by, miss ; I’ve done my duty to 
 you.” 
 
 “But about his brother, Caterine? He has not the 
 Evil Eye, I hope ? ” 
 
 “ Ah, miss, I could tell you something about him, 
 too. They’re a bad graft, these Lindsays ; there’s Mr. 
 Charles, and its whispered he’s goin’ to make a fool 
 of himself and disgrace his family.” 
 
 “ How is that, Caterine ? ” 
 
 “I don’t know rightly; I didn’t hear the particu- 
 lars ; but I’ll be on the watch, and when I can I’ll let 
 you know it.” 
 
 “ Take no such trouble, Caterine,” said Alice ; “ I 
 assure you I feel no personal interest whatsoever in, 
 any of the family except Miss Lindsay. Leave me, 
 Caterine, leave me; I must finish my book: but I 
 thank you for your good wishes. Go up, and say I 
 desired them to give you your dinner,” 
 
 Alice soon felt herself obliged to follow ; and it was 
 indeed, with some difficulty she was able to reach the 
 house. Her heart got deadly sick ; an extraordinary 
 weakness came over her ; she became alarmed, fright- 
 ened, distressed ; her knees tottered under her, and 
 she felt on reaching the hall-door as if she were about 
 to faint. Her imagination became disturbed ; a heavy, 
 depressing gloom descended upon her, and darkened 
 her flexible and unresisting spirit, as if it were the 
 forebodings of some terrible calamity. The diabolical 
 wretch who had just left her took care to perform her 
 base and heartless task with double effect. It was not 
 merely the information she had communicated concern- 
 ing Woodward that affected her so deeply, although she 
 
THE BLACK SPECTBE. 
 
 265 
 
 as it were, in tne inmost recesses of her soul, that 
 it was true, but that which went at the moment with 
 greater agony to her heart was the allusion to Charles 
 Lindsay, and the corroboration it afforded to the truth 
 of the charge which Woodward had brought, with so 
 much apparent reluctance, against him — the charge 
 of having neglected and abandoned her for another, 
 and that other a person of low birth, who, by relin- 
 quishing her virtue, had contrived to gain such an art- 
 ful and selfish ascendency over him. How could she 
 doubt it ? Here was a woman ignorant of the com- 
 munication Woodward had made to her, — ignorant of 
 the vows that had passed between them, — who had 
 heard of his falsehood and profligacy, and who never 
 would have alluded to them had she not been ques- 
 tioned. So far, then, Woodward, she felt, stood with- 
 out blame with respect to his brother. And how could 
 she suspect Caterine to have been the agent of that 
 gentleman, when she knew now that her object in 
 seeking an interview with herself was to put her on 
 her guard against him? The case was clear, and, to 
 her, dreadful as it was clear. She felt herself now, 
 however, in that mood which no sympathy can allevi- 
 ate or remove. She experienced no wish to communi- 
 cate her distress to any one, but resolved to preserve 
 the secret in her own bosom. Here, then, was she 
 left to suffer the weight of a twofold affliction — the 
 dread of Woodward, with which Caterine’s intelligence 
 had filled her heart, feeble, and timid, and credulous 
 as it was upon any subject of a superstitious tendency 
 — and the still deeper distress which weighed her 
 down in consequence of Charles Lindsay’s treachery 
 
 12 
 
266 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 and dishonor. Alas! poor Alice’s heart was not one 
 for struggles, nurtured and bred up, as she had been, 
 in the very wildest spirit of superstition, in all its 
 degrading ramifications. There was something in the 
 imagination and constitution of the poor girl which 
 generated and cherished the superstitions which pre- 
 vailed in her day. She could not throw them off her 
 mind, but dwelt upon them with a kind of fearful 
 pleasure which we can understand from those which 
 operated upon our own fancies in our youth. These 
 prepare the mind for the reception of a thousand fictions 
 concerning ghosts, witches, fairies, apparitions, and a 
 long catalogue of nonsense, equally disgusting and 
 repugnant to leason and common-sense. It is not 
 surprising, then, that poor Alice’s mind on that night 
 was filled with phantasms of the most feverish and 
 excited description. As far as she could, however, she 
 concealed her agitation from her parents, but not so 
 successfully as to prevent them from perceiving that 
 siie was laboring under some extraordinary and un- 
 accountable depression. This unfortunately was too 
 true. On that night she experienced a series of such 
 wild and lrightful visions as, when she was startled 
 out of them, made her dread to go again to sleep. 
 The white hare, the Black Spectre, but, above all, the 
 fearful expression her alarmed fancy had felt in Wood- 
 ward s eye, which was nvited upon her, she thought, 
 with a baleful and demoniacal glance, that pierced and 
 prostrated her spirit with its malignant and supernatural 
 power ; all these terrible images, with fifty other 
 incoherent chimeras, flitted before the wretched girl’s 
 imagination during her feverish slumbers. Towards 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 267 
 
 morning she sank into a somewhat calmer state of rest, 
 but still with occasional and flitting glimpses of the 
 same horrors. 
 
 So far the master-spirit had set, at least, a portion 
 of his machinery in motion, in order to work out his 
 purposes ; but we shall find that his designs became 
 deeper and blacker as he proceeded in his course. 
 
 In a few days Alice became somewhat relieved from 
 the influence of these tumultuous and spectral phantasms 
 which had run riot in her terrified fancy ; and this was 
 principally owing to the circumstance of her having 
 prevailed upon one of the maid-servants, a girl named 
 Bessy Mangan, Barney Casey’s sweetheart, to sleep 
 privately in her room. The attack had reduced and 
 enfeebled her very much, but still she was slightly 
 improved and somewhat relieved in her spirits. The 
 shock, and the nervous paroxysm that accompanied it, 
 had nearly passed away, and she was now anxious, for 
 the sake of her health, to take as much exercise as 
 she could. Still — still — the two leading thoughts 
 would occur to her — that of Charles’s treachery, and 
 the terrible gift or curse, possessed by his brother 
 Henry ; and once more her heart would sink to the 
 uttermost depths of distress and terror. The super- 
 natural, however, in the course of a little time, prevailed, 
 as it was only reasonable to suppose it would in 
 such a temperament as hers ; and as her mind pro- 
 ceeded to struggle with the two impressions, she felt 
 that her dread of Woodward was gradually gaining 
 upon and absorbing the other. Her fear of him, con- 
 sequently, w r as deadly; that terrible and malignant 
 eye — notwithstanding its dark brilliancy and awful 
 
268 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 beauty, alas! too, significant of its power — was con- 
 stantly before her imagination, gazing upon her with a 
 fixed, determined, and mysterious look, accompanied 
 a smile of triumph, which deepened its satanity , if 
 we may be allowed to coin a word, at every glance. 
 It was not mere antipathy she felt for him now, but 
 dread and horror. How, then, was she to act? She 
 had pledged herself to receive his visits upon one con- 
 dition, and to permit him to continue a friendly 
 intimacy altogether apart from love. How, then, 
 could she violate her word, or treat him with rudeness, 
 who had always not only treated her with courtesy, 
 but expressed an interest in her happiness which she 
 had every reason to believe sincere? Thus was the 
 poor girl entangled with difficulties on every side 
 without possessing any means of releasing herself 
 from them. 
 
 In a few days after this she was sitting in the draw- 
 ing-room when Woodward unexpectedly entered it, 
 and saluted her with great apparent good feeling and 
 politeness. The surprise caused her to become as pale 
 as death ; she felt her very limbs relax with weakness, 
 and her breath for a few moments taken away from 
 her ; she looked upon him with an expression of alarm 
 and fear which she could not conceal, and it was with 
 some difficulty that she was at length enabled to speak. 
 
 “ You will excuse me, sir,” she said, f< for not ris- 
 ing ; I am very nervous, and have not been at all well 
 for the last week or upwards.” 
 
 “Indeed, Miss Goodwin, I am very sorry to hear 
 this ; I trust it is only a mere passing indisposition ; 
 I think the complaint is general, for my sister has also 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 269 
 
 been ailing much the same way for the last few days. 
 Don’t be alarmed, Miss Goodwin, it is nothing, and 
 won’t signify. You should mingle more in society ; 
 you keep too much alone.” 
 
 “ But I do not relish society ; I never mingle in it 
 that I don’t feel exhausted and depressed.” 
 
 “ That certainly makes a serious difference ; in such 
 a case, then, I imagine society would do you more harm 
 than good. I should not have intruded on you had 
 not your mother requested me to come up and try to 
 raise your spirits — a pleasure which I would gladly 
 enjoy if I could.” 
 
 “I am much obliged to you, Mr. Woodward,” she 
 replied ; “ I hope a short time will remove this un- 
 usual depression, and I must only have a little pa- 
 tience.” 
 
 “ Just so, Miss Goodwin ; a little time, as you say, 
 will restore you to yourself.’’ 
 
 Now all this was very courteous and kind of Mr. 
 Woodward, and might have raised her spirits were it 
 not for the eye . From the moment he entered the 
 
 apartment that dreaded instrument of his power was 
 fixed upon her with a look so concentrated, piercing 
 and intense, that it gave a character of abstraction to 
 all he said. In other words, she felt as if his language 
 proceeded out of his lips unconsciously, and that some 
 mysterious purport of his heart emanated from his eye. 
 It appeared to her that he was thinking of something 
 secret connected with herself, to which his words bore 
 no reference whatsoever. She neither knew what to 
 do nor what to say under this terrible and permeating 
 gaze ; it was in vain she turned away her eyes ; she 
 
270 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ) OB, 
 
 knew — she felt — that his was upon her — that it was 
 drinking up her strength — that, in fact, the evil influ- 
 ence was mingling with and debilitating her frame, and 
 operating upon all her faculties. There was still, how- 
 ever, a worse symptom, and one which gave that gaze 
 a significance that appalled her — this was the smile of 
 triumph which she had seen playing coldly but tri- 
 umphantly about his lips in her dreams. That smile 
 was the feather to the arrow that pierced her, and that 
 was piercing her at that moment — it was the cold but 
 glittering glance of the rattlesnake, when breaking 
 down by the poison of his eyes the power of resistance 
 in his devoted victim. 
 
 " Mr. Woodward,” said she, after a long pause, “I 
 am unable to bear an interview — have the goodness 
 to withdraw, and when you go down stairs send my 
 mother up. Excuse me, sir ; but you must perceive 
 how very ill I have got within a few minutes.” 
 
 “I regret it, exceedingly, Miss Goodwin. I had 
 something to mention to you respecting that unfortunate 
 brother of mine ; but you are not now in a condition to 
 hear anything unpleasant and distressing; and, indeed, 
 it is better, I think, now that I observe your state of 
 health, that you should not even wish to hear it.” 
 
 “ I never do wish to hear it, sir ; but have the good- 
 ness to leave me.” 
 
 “ I trust my next visit will find you better. Good- 
 by, Miss Goodwin! I shall send your mother up.” 
 
 He withdrew very much after the etiquette of a 
 subject leaving a crowned head — that is, nearly back- 
 wards ; but when he came to the door he paused a 
 moment, turning upon her one long, dark, inexplicable 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 271 
 
 gaze, whilst the muscles of his hard, stony mouth were 
 drawn back with a smile that contained in its expression 
 a spirit that might be considered complacent, but which 
 Alice interpreted as derisive and diabolical. 
 
 “ Mamma,” said she, when her mother joined her, 
 4i I am ill, and I know not what to do.” 
 
 "I know you are not well, my love,” replied her 
 mother, “but I hope you’re not worse ; how do you 
 feel?” 
 
 “Quite feeble, utterly without strength, and dread- 
 fully depressed and alarmed.” 
 
 “ Alarmed, Alley ! Why, what could alarm you, 
 Does not Mr. Woodward always conduct himself as a 
 gentleman ? ” 
 
 “ He does, ma’am ; but, nevertheless, I never wish 
 to see him again.” 
 
 “Why, dear me! Alice, is it reasonable that you 
 should give way to such a prejudice against that gentle- 
 man ? Indeed I believe you absolutely hate him.” 
 
 “ It is not personal hatred, mother ; it is fear and 
 terror. I do not, as I said, hate the man personally, 
 because I must say that he never deserved such a feel- 
 ing at my hands, but, in the meantime, the sight of 
 him sickens me almost to death. I am not aware that 
 he is or ever was immoral, or guilty of any act that 
 ought to expose him to hatred ; but, notwithstanding 
 that, my impression, when conversing with him, is, that 
 I am in the presence of an evil spirit, or of a man who 
 is possessed of one. Mamma, he must be excluded the 
 house, and forbidden to visit here again, otherwise my 
 health will be destroyed, and my very life placed in 
 danger.* 
 
272 
 
 THE ETHi EYE J OR, 
 
 “My dear Alice, that is all very strange,” replied 
 her mother, now considerably alarmed at her language, 
 but still more so at her appearance ; “ why, God bless 
 me, child! now that I look at you, you certainly do 
 seem to be in an extraordinary state. You are the 
 color of death, and then you are all trembling ! Why 
 is this, I ask again ? ” 
 
 “The presence of that man/’ she replied, in a faint 
 voice ; “ his presence simply and solely. That is what 
 has left me as you see me.” 
 
 “Well, Alice, it is very odd and very strange, and 
 it seems as if there was some mystery in it. I will, how- 
 ever, talk to your father about it, and we will hear 
 what he shall say. In the meantime, raise your spirits, 
 and don’t be so easily alarmed. You are naturally 
 nervous and timid, and this is merely a poor, cowardly 
 conceit that has got into your head ; but your own good 
 sense will soon show you the folly of yielding to a mere 
 fancy. Amuse yourself on the spinet, and play some 
 brisk music that will cheer your spirits ; it is nothing 
 but the spleen.” 
 
 Woodward, in the meantime, having effected his ob- 
 ject, and satisfied himself of his power over Alice, pur- 
 sued his way home in high spirits. To his utter aston- 
 ishment, however, he found the family in an uproar, 
 the cause of which we will explain. His mother, whose 
 temper neither she herself nor any other human being, 
 unless her husband, when provoked too far, could keep 
 under anything like decent restraint, had got into a 
 passion, while he, Woodward, was making his visit ; 
 and while in a blaze of resentment against the Good- 
 wins she disclosed the secret of his rejection by Alice, 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 273 
 
 and dwelt with bitter indignation upon the attachment 
 she had avowed for Charles — a secret which Henry 
 had most dishonorably intrusted to her, but which, as 
 the reader sees, she had neither temper nor principle to 
 keep. 
 
 On entering the house he found his mother and step- 
 father at high feud. The brows of the latter were knit, 
 as was always the case when he found himself bent on 
 mischief. He was calm, however, which was another 
 bad sign, for in him the old adage was completely re- 
 versed, “ After a storm comes a calm,” whilst in his 
 case it uniformly preceded it. 
 
 Woodward looked about him with amazement ; his 
 stepfather was standing with his back to the parlor fire, 
 holding the skirts of his coat divided behind, whilst his 
 wife stood opposite to him, her naturally red face still 
 flaming more deeply with a tornado of indignation. 
 
 “And you dare to tell me that you’ll consent to 
 Charles’s marriage with her ? ” 
 
 “ Yes, my dear, I dare to tell you so. You had no ob- 
 jection that she should marry your son Harry there. 
 You forgot or dissembled your scorn and resentment 
 against her, when you thought you could make a catch 
 of her property : a very candid and disinterested pro- 
 ceeding on your part. Well, what’s the consequence? 
 That’s all knocked up ; the girl won’t have him, be- 
 cause she is attached to his brother, and because his 
 brother is attached to her. Now, that is just as it 
 ought to be, and, please God, we’ll have them married. 
 And I now take the liberty of asking you both to the 
 wedding.” 
 
 u Lindsay, you’re an offensive old dog, sir.” 
 
 12 * 
 
274 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 “I might retort the compliment by changing the 
 sex, my dear,” he replied, laughing and nodding at 
 her, with a face, from the nose down, rather benevo- 
 lent than otherwise, but still the knit was between 
 the brows. 
 
 “ Lindsay, you're an unmanly villain, and a coward 
 to boot, or you would’nt use such language to a wo- 
 man.” 
 
 “ Not to a woman ; but I’m sometimes forced to do 
 so to a termagant.” 
 
 “What’s the cause of all this?” inquired Wood- 
 ward; “upon my honor, the language I hear is very 
 surprising, as coming from a justice of quorum and 
 his lady. Fie ! fie ! I am ashamed of you both. In 
 what did it originate ? ” 
 
 “Why,, the fact is, Harry, she has told us that Alice 
 Goodwin, in the most decided manner, has rejected 
 your addresses, and confided to you an avowal of her 
 attachment to Charles here. Now, when I heard this, 
 I felt highly delighted at it, and said we should have 
 them married, and so we shall. Then your mother, 
 in flaming indignation at this, enacted Vesuvius in a 
 blaze, and there she stands ready for another eruption.” 
 
 “ I wish you were in the bottom of Vesuvius, Lind- 
 say ; but you shall not have your way, notwithstand- 
 ing.” 
 
 “ So I am, my dear, every day in my life. I have a 
 little volcano of my own here, under the very roof 
 with me ; and I tell that volcano that I will have my 
 own way in this matter, and that this marriage must 
 take place if Alice is willing ; and I’m sure she is, the 
 dear girl” 
 

 THE BLACK SPECTRE. 275 
 
 ^Sir,” sai<5r Woodward, addressing his stepfather 
 ca<ml7> I feel a good deal surprised that a thinking 
 man, oC a naturally sedate temper, as you are ” 
 
 “ Yes, H my, I am so.” 
 
 “ Of such a sedate temper as you are, should not 
 recollect the possibility of my mother, who sometimes 
 takes up impressions hastily, if not erroneously — as 
 the calmest of us too frequently do — of my mother, I 
 say, considerably mistaking and unconsciously misre- 
 presenting the circumstances I mentioned to her.” 
 
 “ But why did you mention them exclusively to 
 her ? ” asked Charles ; “ I cannot see your object in 
 concealing them from the rest of the family, especially 
 from those who were most interested in the knowledge 
 of them.” 
 
 “ Simply because I had nothing actually decisive to 
 mention. I principally confined myself to my own 
 inferences, which unfortunately my mother, with her 
 eager habit of snatching at conclusions, in this instance, 
 mistook for facts. I shall satisfy you, Charles, of this, 
 and of other matters besides ; but we will require 
 time.” 
 
 “I assure you, Harry, that if your mother does not 
 keep her temper within some reasonable bounds, either 
 she or I shall leave the house — and I am not likely to 
 be the man to do so.” 
 
 “This house is mine, Lindsay, and the property is 
 mine — both in my own right ; and you and your fam- 
 ily may leave it as soon as you like,” 
 
 “But you forget that I have property enough to 
 support myself and them independently of you.” 
 
 " Wherever you go, my dear papa,” said Maria, 
 
276 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 bursting into tears, “I will accompany you. I admit 
 it is a painful determination for a daughter to be forced 
 to make against her own mother ; but it is one I should 
 have died sooner than come to if she had ever treated 
 me as a daughter.” 
 
 Her good-natured and affectionate father took her in 
 his arms and kissed her. 
 
 “My own darling Maria,” said he, “I could forgive 
 your mother all her domestic violence and outrage had 
 she acted with the affection of a mother towards you. 
 She has a heart only for one individual, and that is her 
 son Harry, there.” 
 
 “ As for me,” said Charles, “ wherever my father 
 goes, I, too, my dear Maria, will accompany him. ,, 
 
 “ You hear that, Harry,” said Mrs. Lindsay ; " you 
 see now they are in a league — in a conspiracy against 
 your happiness and mine ; — but think of their selfish- 
 ness and cunning — it is the girl’s property they 
 want.” 
 
 “ Perish the property,” exclaimed Charles, indig- 
 nantly. “ I will now mention a fact which I have 
 hitherto never breathed — Alice Goodwin and I were, 
 I may say, betrothed before ever she dreamed of pos- 
 sessing it ; and if I held back since that time, I did 
 so from the principles of a man of honor, lest she 
 might imagine that I renewed our intimacy, after the 
 alienations of the families, from mercenary motives.” 
 
 “You’re a fine fellow, Charley,” said his father: 
 “you’re a fine fellow, and you deserve her and* her 
 property, if it was ten times what it is.” 
 
 “ Don’t you be dibheartened, Harry,” said hia 
 mother; “I have a better wife in my eye for you — 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 277 
 
 a wife that will bring you connection, and that is Lord 
 Bilberry’s niece.” 
 
 “ Yes,” said her husband, ironically ; “ a man with 
 fifty thousand acres of mountain. Faith, Harry, you 
 will be a happy man , and may feed on bilberries all 
 your life ; but upon little else, unless you can pick the 
 spare bones of an old maid who has run herself into an 
 asthma in the unsuccessful sport of husband-hunting.” 
 
 “ She will inherit her uncle’s property, Lindsay,” 
 
 “Yes, she will inherit the heather and the bilberries. 
 But go in God’s name ; work out that project ; there 
 is nobody here disposed to hinder you. Only I hope 
 you will ask us to the wedding.” 
 
 “Mother,” said Woodward, affectionately taking her 
 hand and giving it a significant squeeze ; “ mother 
 you must excuse me for what I am about to say ” — 
 another squeeze, and a glance which she very well un- 
 derstood — “upon my honor, mother, I must give my 
 verdict for the present ” — another squeeze — “ against 
 you. You must be kinder to Charles and Maria, and 
 you must not treat my father with such disrespect and 
 harshness. I wish to become a mediator and pacifica- 
 tor in the family. As for myself, I care not about 
 property ; I wish to marry the girl I love. I am not, 
 I trust, a selfish man — God forbid I should ; but for 
 the present" — another squeeze — “let me entreat you all 
 to forget this little breeze ; urge nothing ; precipitate 
 nothing ; a little time, perhaps, if we have patience to 
 wait, may restore us all, and everything else we are 
 quarrelling about, to peace and happiness. Charles, I 
 wish to have some conversation with you.” 
 
 “ Ilarry,” said Lindsay, “I am glad you have spoken 
 
278 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 as you did ; your words do you credit, and your con- 
 duct is manly and honorable.” 
 
 “ I do believe, indeed,” said his unsuspecting brother, 
 “ that the best thing we could all do would be to put 
 ourselves under his guidance ; as for my part I am 
 perfectly willing to do so, Harry. After hearing the 
 good sense you have just uttered, I think you are 
 entitled to every confidence from us all.” 
 
 “You overrate my abilities, Charles ; but not, I 
 hope, the goodness of an affectionate heart that loves 
 you all. Charles, come with me for a few minutes ; 
 and, mother, do you also expect a private lecture from 
 me by and by ?” 
 
 “Well,” said the mother, “I suppose I must. If I 
 were only spoken to kindly I could feel as kindly ; 
 however, let there be an end to this quarrel as the boy 
 says, and I, as well as Charles, shall be guided by his 
 advice.” 
 
 “Now, Charles,” said he, when they had gone to 
 another room, “ you know what kind of a woman my 
 mother is ; and the truth is, until matters get settled, 
 we will have occasion for a good deal of patience with 
 her ; let us, therefore, exercise it. Like most hot- 
 tempered women, she has a bad memory, and wrests 
 the purport of words too frequently to a wrong mean- 
 ing. In the account she gave you of what occurred 
 between Alice Goodwin and me, she entirely did.” 
 
 “But what did occur between Alice Goodwin and 
 you, Harry ? ” 
 
 “A very few words will tell it. She admitted that 
 there certainly has been an attachment between you 
 and her, but — that — that — I will not exactly repeat 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 279 
 
 her words, although I don’t say they were meant offen- 
 sively ; but it amounted to this, that she now filled a 
 different position in the eyes of the world ; that she 
 would rather the matter were not renewed ; that if 
 her mind had changed, she had good reason for justi- 
 fying the change ; and when I, finding that I had no 
 chance myself, began to plead for you, she hinted to 
 me that, in consequence of the feud that had taken 
 place between the families, and the slanders that my 
 mother had cast upon her honor and principles, she 
 was resolved to have no further connection whatsoever 
 with any one of the blood ; her affections were not 
 now her own.” 
 
 “Alas, Harry!” said Charles, “how few can bear 
 the effects of unexpected prosperity. When she and 
 I were both comparatively poor, she was all affection ; 
 but now that she has become an heiress, see what a 
 change there is! Well, Harry, if she can be faithless 
 and selfish, I can be both resolute and proud. She 
 shall have no further trouble from me on that subject ; 
 only I must say, I don’t envy her conscience.” 
 
 “Don’t be rash, Charles — we should judge of her 
 charitably and generously ; I don’t think myself she 
 is so much to blame. O’Connor Fardour, or Farther, 
 or whatever you call him ” 
 
 “O, Ferdora!” 
 
 “ Yes, Ferdora ; that fellow is at the bottom of it 
 all ; he has plied her well during the estrangement, 
 and to some purpose. I never visit them that I don’t 
 find him alone with her. He is, besides, both frank 
 and handsome, with a good deal of dash and insinua- 
 tion in his address and manner, and, besides, a good 
 
280 
 
 THE EVIL EYE J OR, 
 
 property, I am told. But, in the meantime, I have a 
 favor to ask of you ; that is, if you think you can 
 place confidence in me.” 
 
 “Every confidence, my dear Harry,” said Charles, 
 clasping his hand warmly; “every confidence. As I 
 said before, you shall be my guide and adviser.” 
 
 “Thank you, Charles. I may make mistakes, but 
 I shall do all for the best. Well, then, will you leave 
 O’Connor to me ? If you do, I shall not promise much, 
 because I am not master of future events ; but this 
 is all I ask of you — yes, there is one thing more — to 
 hold aloof from her and her family for a time.” 
 
 “After what you have told me, Harry, that is an 
 unnecessary request now ; but as for O’Connor, I think 
 he ought to be left to myself.” 
 
 “ And so he shall in due time ; but I must place him in 
 a proper position for you first — a thing which you could 
 not do now, nor even attempt to do, without meanness. 
 Are you, then, satisfied to leave this matter in my 
 hands, and to remain quite until I shall bid you act ? ” 
 “Perfectly, Harry, perfectly ; I shall be guided by 
 you in everything.” 
 
 “ Well, now, Charley, we will have a double triumph 
 soon, I hope. All is not lost that’s in danger. The 
 poor girl is surrounded by a clique. Priests have inter- 
 fered. Her parents, you know, are Catholics ; so, you 
 know, is O’Connor. Poor Alice, you know, too, is any- 
 thing but adamant. And now I will say no more ; 
 but in requital for what I have said, go and send our 
 patient mild mamma, to me. I really must endeavor 
 to try something with her, in order to save us all from 
 this kind of life she is leading us.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 28 i 
 
 When his mother entered he assumed the superior 
 and man of authority ; his countenance exhibited some- 
 thing unpleasant, and in a decisive and rather author- 
 itative tone he said, — 
 
 “ Mother, will you be pleased to take a seat ? ” 
 u You are angry with me, Harry — I know you are ; 
 but I could not restrain my feelings, nor keep your 
 secret, when I thought of their insolence in requiting 
 you — you , to whom the property would and ought to 
 
 have come 77 
 
 6i Pray, ma’am, take a seat.” 
 
 She sat down — anxious, but already subdued, as was 
 evident by her manner. 
 
 “I,” proceeded her son, “to whom the property 
 would and ought to have come — and I, to whom it 
 will come — — 77 
 
 u But are you sure of that ? ” 
 
 “ Not, I am afraid, while I have such a mother as 
 you are — a woman in whom I can place no confidence 
 with safety. Why did you betray me to this silly 
 family ? ” 
 
 “ Because, as I said before, I could not help it ; my 
 temper got the better of me.” 
 
 “ Ay, and I fear it will always get the better of you. 
 I could now give you very agreeable information as to 
 that property and the piece of curds that possesses it ; 
 but then, as I said, there is no placing any confidence 
 in a woman of your temper.” 
 
 “ If the property is concerned, Harry, you may 
 depend your life on me. So help me, God, if ever I 
 will betray you again.” 
 
 u Well, that’s a solemn asseveration, and I will 
 
282 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 depend on it ; but if you betray me to this family the 
 property is lost to us and our heirs forever.” 
 
 “Do not fear me ; I have taken the oath.” 
 
 “ Well, then, listen ; if you could understand Latin, 
 I would give you a quotation from a line of Virgil — 
 1 H«*eret lateri lethalis arundo.’ 
 
 The girl’s doomed — subdued — overcome ; I am in 
 the process of killing her.” 
 
 “ Of killing her ! My God, how ? not by violence, 
 surely — that, you know, would not be safe.” 
 
 “ I know that ; no — not by violence, but by the 
 power of this dark eye that you see in my head.” 
 
 “ Heavenly Father ! then you possess it ? ” 
 
 “ I do ; and if I were never to see her again I don’t 
 think she could recover ; she will merely wither away 
 very gently, and in due time will disappear without 
 issue — and then, whose is the property ? ” 
 
 “ As to that, you know there can be no doubt about 
 it; there is the will — the stupid will, by which she 
 got it.” 
 
 “I shall see her again, however — nay, in spite of 
 them I shall see her time after time, and shall give her 
 the Evil Eye, until the scene closes— until I attend 
 her funeral.” 
 
 “ My mind is somewhat at ease,” replied his mother ; 
 “ because I was alarmed lest you should have had 
 recourse to any process that might have brought you 
 within the operation of the law.” 
 
 “ Make your mind easy on that point, my dear 
 mother. No law compels a man to close his eyes ; a 
 cat, you know, may look on a king ; but of one thing 
 you may be certain — she dies — the victim is mine.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 283 
 
 u One thing is certain / 7 replied his mother, u that if 
 she and Charles should marry, you are ousted from 
 the property . 77 
 
 “Don 7 t trouble yourself about such a contingency; 
 I have taken steps which I think will prevent that. I 
 speak in a double sense ; but if I find, after all, that 
 they are likely to fail, I shall take others still more 
 decisive . 77 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 WOODWARD IS DISCARDED FROM MR. GOODWIN 7 S FAMILY. 
 
 OTHER PARTICULARS OF IMPORTANCE. 
 
 The reader sees that Harry Woodward, having ascer- 
 tained the mutual affection which subsisted between 
 his brother and Alice, resorted to such measures as 
 were likely to place obstructions in the way of their 
 meeting, which neither of them was likely to remove. 
 He felt, now, satisfied that Charles, in consequence of the 
 malignant fabrications which he himself had palmed 
 upon him for truth, would, most assuredly, make 
 no further attempt to renew their former intimacy. 
 When Alice, too, stated to him, that if she married not 
 Charles, whether he proved worthy of her or other- 
 wise, she would never marry another, he felt that 
 she was unconsciously advancing the diabolical plana 
 which he was projecting and attempting to carry into 
 effect. If she died without marriage or without issue, 
 the property, at her death, according to his uncle 7 s will, 
 reverted, as we have said, to himself. His object, 
 therefore, was to expedite her demise with as little 
 
284 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 delay as possible, in order that he might become master 
 of the patrimony. With this generous principle for hia 
 guide, he made it a point to visit the Goodwins, and tc 
 see Alice as often as was compatible with the ordinary 
 usages of society. Had Caterine Collins not put the 
 unsuspecting and timid girl on her guard against the 
 influence of the Evil Eye, as possessed by Woodward, 
 for whom she acted as agent in the business, that poor 
 girl would not have felt anything like what this dia- 
 bolical piece of information occasioned her to experi- 
 ence. Prom the moment she heard it her active 
 imagination took the alarm. An unaccountable terror 
 seized upon her; she felt as if some dark doom was 
 impending over her. It was in a peculiar degree the 
 age of superstition ; and the terrible influence of the 
 Evil Eye was one not only of the commonest, but the most 
 formidable of them all. The dark, significant, but 
 sinister gaze of Harry Woodward was, she thought, 
 forever upon her. She could not withdraw her 
 imagination from it. It haunted her ; it was fixed 
 upon her, accompanied by a dreadful smile of apparent 
 con tesy, but of a malignity which she felt as if it pene- 
 trated her whole being, both corporeal and mental. 
 She hurried to bed at night with a hope that sleep 
 might exclude the frightful vision which followed her ; 
 but, alas ! even sleep was no security to her against its 
 terrors. It was now that in her distempered dreams 
 imagination ran riot. She fled from him, or attempted 
 to fly, but feared that she had not strength for the 
 effort ; he followed her, she thought, and when she 
 covered her face with her hands in order to avoid the 
 sight of him, she felt him seizing her by the wrists, 
 
TIIE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 285 
 
 and removing her arms in order that he might pour 
 the malignant influence of that terrible eye into her 
 very heart. From these scenes she generally awoke 
 with a shriek, when her maid, Sarah Sullivan, who of 
 late slept in the same room with her, was obliged to 
 come to her assistance, and soothe and sustain her as 
 well as she could. She then lay for hours in such 
 a state of terror and agitation as cannot be de- 
 scribed, until near morning, when she generally fell 
 into something like sound sleep. In fact, her waking 
 moments were easy when compared with the persecu- 
 tion which the spirit of that man inflicted on her during 
 her broken and restless slumbers. The dreadful eye, 
 as it rested upon her, seemed as if its powerful but 
 killing expression proceeded from the heart and spirit 
 of some demon who sought to wither her by slow de- 
 grees out of life ; and she felt that he was succeeding 
 in his murderous and merciless object. It is not to be 
 wondered at, then, that she dreaded the state of sleep 
 more than any other condition of existence in which 
 she could find herself. As night, and the hour of re- 
 tiring to what ought to have been a refreshing rest 
 returned, her alarms also returned with tenfold terror ; 
 and such was her apprehension of those fiend-like and 
 nocturnal visits, that she entreated Sarah Sullivan to 
 sleep with and awaken her the moment she heard her 
 groan or shriek. Our readers may perceive that the 
 innocent girl’s tenure of life could not be a long one 
 under such strange and unexampled sufferings. 
 
 The state of her health now occasioned her parents 
 to feel the most serious alarm. She herself disclosed 
 to them the fearful intelligence which had been com- 
 
286 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 municated to her in such a friendly spirit by Caterine 
 Collins, to wit, that Harry Woodward possessed the 
 terrible power of the Evil Eye, and that she felt he was 
 attempting to kill her by it ; adding, that from the state 
 of her mind and health she feared he had succeeded, 
 and that certainly, if he were permitted to continue 
 his visits, she knew that she could not long survive. 
 
 “ I remember well/ 7 said her father, “ that when he 
 was a boy of about six or seven he was called, by way 
 of nickname, Harry na Suil Gloir ; and, indeed, the 
 common report always has been that his mother pos- 
 sesses the evil eye against cattle, when she wishes to 
 injure any neighbor that doesn’t treat her with what 
 she thinks to be proper and becoming respect. If her 
 son Harry has the accursed gift it comes from her 
 blood ; they say there is some old story connected with 
 her family that accounts for it, but, as I never heard it, 
 I don’t know what it is.” 
 
 “ I agree with you,” said his wife ; “ if he has it at 
 all, he may thank her for it. There is, I fear, some 
 bad principle in her; for surely the fierceness and 
 overbearing spirit of her pride, and the malignant 
 calumnies of her foul and scandalous tongue, can 
 proceed from nothing that’s good.” 
 
 “Well, Martha,” observed her husband, “if the 
 devilish and unaccountable hatred which she bears her 
 fellow-creatures is violent, she has the satisfaction of 
 knowing — and well she knows it — that it is returned 
 to her with compound interest : I question if the devil 
 himself is detested with such a venomous feeling as she 
 is. Her own husband and children cannot like a bone 
 in her skin.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 287 
 
 “And yet / 7 replied Alice, “you would have made 
 this woman my mother-in-law ! Do you think it was 
 from any regard to us that she came here to propose a 
 marriage between her son and me ? No, indeed, dear 
 papa, it was for the purpose of securing the property, 
 which her brother left me, for him who would other- 
 wise have inherited it. And do you imagine for a 
 moment that Harry Woodward himself ever felt one 
 emotion of personal affection for me ? If you do you 
 are quite mistaken. I knew and felt all along — even 
 while he was assuming the part of the lover — that he 
 actually hated, not only me, but every one of the 
 family. His object was the property, and so was that 
 of his mother ; but I absolve all the other members of 
 the family from any knowledge of, or participation in, 
 their schemes. As it is, if you wish to see yourselves 
 childless you will allow his visits, or, if not, you will 
 never permit his presence under this roof again. I 
 fear, however, that it is now too late — you see that I 
 am already on the brink of the grave, in consequence 
 of the evil influence which the dreadful villain has 
 gained over me, and, indeed / 7 she added, bursting into 
 tears, “ I have, at this moment, no hopes of recovery. 
 My strength, both bodily and mental, is gone — I am 
 as weak as an infant, and I see nothing before me but 
 an early grave. I have also other sorrows, but even 
 to you I will not disclose them — perhaps on my bed of 
 death I may . 77 
 
 The last words were scarcely uttered when she 
 fainted. Her parents were dreadfully alarmed — in a 
 moment both were in tears, but they immediately 
 summoned assistance. Sarah Sullivan made her 
 
288 
 
 TI1E EVIL EVE; OR, 
 
 appearance, attended by others of the servants ; the 
 usual remedies were applied, and in the course of about 
 ten or twelve minutes she recovered, and was weeping 
 in a paroxysm bordering on despair when Harry 
 Woodward entered the room. This was too much for 
 the unfortunate girl. It seemed like setting the seal 
 of death to her fate. She caught a glimpse of him. 
 There was the malignant, but derisive look — one which 
 he meant to be courteous, but which the bitter feeling 
 within him overshadowed with the gloomy triumph of 
 an evil spirit. She placed her hands over her eyes, 
 gave one loud shriek, and immediately fell into strong 
 convulsions. 
 
 “ Good heavens!” exclaimed Woodward, “what is 
 the matter with Miss Goodwin ? I am sincerely sorry 
 to see this. Is not her health good ? ” 
 
 “Pray, sir,” leplied her father, “how did you come 
 to obtrude yourself here at such a moment of domestic 
 distress ? ” 
 
 “Why, my dear sir,” replied Woodward, “of course 
 you must know that I was ignorant of all this. The 
 hall-door was open, as it generally is, so was the door 
 of this room, and I came in accordingly, as I have 
 been in the habit of doing, to pay my respects to the 
 family.” 
 
 “ Yes,” said Mr Goodwin, “ the hall-door is gener- 
 ally open, but it shall not be so in future. Come out 
 of the room, Mr. Woodward; your presence is not re- 
 quired here.” 
 
 “ 0, certainly,” replied Woodward, “ I feel that ; 
 and I assure you I would not by any means have 
 intruded had I known that Miss Goodwin was unwell.” 
 
THIS BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 289 
 
 “She is unwell/’ responded her father; “very 
 unwell; unwell unto death, I fear. And now, Mr. 
 Woodward,” he proceeded, when they had reached the 
 hall, “ I beg to state peremptorily and decidedly that 
 all intimacy and intercourse between you arid our 
 family must cease from this hour. You visit here no 
 more.” 
 
 “ This is very strange language, Mr. Goodwin,” 
 replied the other, “ and I think, as between two gentle- 
 men, I am entitled to an explanation. I received the 
 permission of yourself, your lady, and your daughter 
 to visit here. I am not conscious of having done any- 
 thing unbecoming a gentleman, that could or ought to 
 deprive me of a privilege which I looked upon as an 
 honor.” 
 
 “Well, then,” replied her father, “look into your 
 own conscience, and perhaps you will find the necessary 
 explanation there. I am master of my own house 
 and my own motions, and now I beg you instantly to 
 withdraw, and to consider this your last visit here.” 
 
 “ May I not be permitted to call to-morrow to in- 
 quire after Miss Goodwin’s health ? ” 
 
 “ Assuredly not.” 
 
 “ Nor to send a messenger ? ” 
 
 “ By no means ; and now, sir, withdraw ; I must go 
 in to my daughter, till I see what can be done for her. 
 or whether anything can or not.” 
 
 Harry Woodward looked upon him steadily for a 
 time, and the old man felt as if his very strength was 
 becoming relaxed; a sense of faintness and terror 
 came over him, and, as Woodward took his departure 
 in silence, the father of Alice began to abandon all 
 
 18 
 
290 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 hopes of her recovery. He himself felt the effects of 
 the mysterious gaze which Woodward had fastened on 
 him, and entered the room, conscious of the fatal power 
 of the Evil Eye. 
 
 Fit after fit succeeded each other for the space of, at 
 least, an hour and a half, after which they ceased, but 
 left her in such a state of weakness and terror that she 
 might be said,' at that moment, to hover between life 
 and death. She was carried in her distracted father’s 
 arms to bed, and after they had composed her as well 
 as they could, her father said, — 
 
 “ My darling child, you may now summon strength 
 and courage ; that man, that bad man, will never come 
 under this roof again. I have finally settled the point, 
 and you have nothing further now, nor anything worse, 
 to dread from him. I have given the villain his nunc 
 dimittis once and forever, and you will never see him 
 more.” 
 
 “But I fear, papa,” she replied, feebly, “that, as I 
 said before, it is now too late. I feel that he has kill- 
 ed me. I know not how I will pass this night. I dread 
 the hours of sleep above all conditions of my unhappy 
 existence. 0, no wonder that the entrance of that 
 man-demon to our house should be heralded by the 
 storms and hurricanes of heaven, and that the terrible 
 fury of the elements, as indicative of the Almighty’s 
 anger, should mark his introduction to our family. 
 Then the prodigy which took place when the bonfires 
 were lighted to welcome his accursed return — the show- 
 er of blood ! O, may God support me, and, above all 
 things, banish him from my dreams ! Still, I feel some 
 relief by the knowledge that he is not to oovne here 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 291 
 
 again. Yes, I feel that it relieves me ; but, alas ! 1 
 fear that even the consciousness of that cannot prevent 
 the awful impression that I think I am near death.” 
 
 “ No, darling,” replied her mother, “ don’t allow that 
 thought to gain upon you. We’ll get a fairy-man or a 
 fairy-woman, because they know the best remedies 
 against everything of that kind, when a common leech 
 or chirurgeon can do nothing.” 
 
 “No,” replied her father, “I will allow nothing of 
 the kind under this roof. It’s not a safe thing to have 
 dealings with such people. We know that the Church 
 forbids it. Perhaps it’s a witch we might stumble on ; 
 and would it not be a frightful thing to see one of those 
 who are leagued with the devil bringing their uncon- 
 secrated breaths about us this week, as it were, and, 
 perhaps, burned the next ? No, we will have a regular 
 physician, who has his own character, as such, to look 
 to and support by his honesty and skill, but none of 
 those withered classes of hell that are a curse to the 
 country.” 
 
 “Very well,” replied Mrs. Goodwin, “have your 
 own way in it. I dare say you are right.” 
 
 “ Oj don’t bring any fairy-women or fairy-men about 
 me,” said Alice. “ The very sight of them would take 
 away the little life I have left.” 
 
 In the meantime Harry Woodward, who had a 
 variety of plans and projects to elaborate, found himself, 
 as every villain of his kind generally does, encompassed 
 by doubt and apprehension of their failure. The reader 
 will understand the condition of his heart and feelings 
 when he advances further in this narrative. Old 
 Lindsay, who was of a manly and generous dis- 
 
292 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 position, felt considerable surprise that all intimacy 
 should have been discontinued between his son Charles 
 and Alice Goodwin. As for the property which she 
 now possessed, he never once thought of it in con- 
 nection with their former affection for each other. He 
 certainly appreciated the magnanimity and disinter- 
 estedness of his son in ceasing to urge his claims after 
 she had become possessed of such a fortune ; and it 
 struck him that something must have been wrong, or 
 some evil agency at work, which prevented the Good- 
 wins from reestablishing their former intimacy with 
 Charles whilst they seemed to court that of his brother. 
 Here was something strange, and he could not under- 
 stand it. One morning, when they were all seated at 
 breakfast, he spoke as follows 
 
 “ I can’t, ” said he, “ comprehend the conduct of the 
 Goodwins. Their daughter, if we are to judge from 
 appearances, has discarded her accepted lover, poor 
 Charles, here. Now, this doesn’t look well. There 
 seems to be something capricious, perhaps selfish, in it. 
 Still, knowing the goodness of their hearts, as I do, I 
 cannot but feel that there is something like a mystery 
 in it. I had set my heart upon a marriage between 
 Charles and Alice before ever she came into the prop- 
 erty bequeathed to her. In this I was not selfish cer- 
 tainly. I looked only to their happiness. Yes, and 
 my mind is still set upon this marriage, and it shall go 
 hard with me or I will accomplish it.” 
 
 “Father,” said Charles, “if you regard or respect 
 me, I entreat of you to abandon any such project. 
 Ferdora O’Connor is now the favorite there. He is 
 rich and I am poor ; no, the only favor I ask is that 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 293 
 
 fon will never more allude to the subject in my 
 hearing.” 
 
 “ But I will allude to it, and I will demand an ex- 
 planation besides / 7 replied Lindsay. 
 
 “ Father / 7 observed Harry, “ I trust that no member 
 of this family is capable of an act of unparalleled mean- 
 ness. I, myself, pleaded my brother’s cause with that 
 heartless and deceitful girl in language which could not 
 be mistaken. And what was the consequence ? Be- 
 cause I ventured to do so I have been forbidden to 
 visit there again. They told me, without either preface 
 or apology, that they will have no further intercourse 
 with our family. Ferdora O’Connor is the chosen man.” 
 
 “ It is false / 7 said his sister, her eyes sparkling with 
 indignation as she spoke ; “ it is abominably false ; 
 and, father, you are right ; seek an explanation from 
 the Goodwins. I feel certain that there are evil spirits 
 at work . 77 
 
 “I shall, my dear girl , 77 replied her father; “ it is 
 only an act of justice to them. And if the matter be 
 at all practicable, I shall have Charles and her married 
 still . 77 
 
 “ Why not think of Harry ? 77 said his wife ; “ as the 
 person originally destined to receive the property, he 
 has the strongest claim . 77 
 
 “ You are talking now in the selfish and accursed 
 principles of the world / 7 replied Lindsay. “ Charles 
 has the claim of her early affection, and I shall 
 urge it . 77 
 
 “Very well / 7 said his wife; “if you succeed in 
 bringing about a marriage between her and Charles, I 
 Will punish both you and him severely . 77 
 
294 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u As how, madam ? ” asked her husband. 
 u Are you aware of one fact, Lindsay ? ” 
 
 U I am aware of one melancholy fact,” he lcplied, 
 sarcastically. 
 
 “ And, pray, what is it ? ” she inquired. 
 
 “ Faith,” he replied, “ that I am your husband.” 
 “O, yes — just so — that is the way I am treated, 
 children ; you see it and you hear it. But, now, listen 
 to me ; you know, Lindsay, that the property I brought 
 you, as your unfortunate wife, was property in my own 
 right ; you know, too, that by our marriage settlement 
 that property was settled on me, with the right of 
 devising it to any of my children whom I may select 
 for that purpose. Now, I tell you, that if you press 
 this marriage between Charles and Alice Goodwin, I 
 shall take this property into my own hands, shall make 
 my will in favor of Harry, and you and your children 
 may seek a shelter where you can find one.” 
 
 “ Me and my children ! Why, I believe you think 
 you have no children but Harry here. Well, you may 
 do as you like with your property ; I am not so poor 
 but I and my children can live upon my own. This 
 house and place, I grant you, are yours, and, as for my- 
 self, I am willing to leave it to-day ; a life of exclusion 
 and solitude will be better than that which I lead with 
 you.” 
 
 “Papa,” said Maria, throwing her arms about his 
 neck and bursting into tears, “ when you go I shall 
 go ; and wherever you may go to, I shall accompany 
 you.” 
 
 “ Father,” said Charles, in a choking voice, and 
 grasping his hand as he spoke, “if you leave this 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 295 
 
 house you shall not go alone. Neither I nor Maria 
 shall separate ourselves from you. We will have 
 enough to live on with comfort and decency.” 
 
 “ Mother,” said Harry, rising up and approaching 
 her with a face of significant severity ; “ mother, you 
 have forced me to say — and heaven knows the pain 
 with which I say it — that I am ashamed of you. Why 
 will you use language that is calculated to alienate 
 from me the affections of a brother and sister whom I 
 love with so much tenderness ? I trust you understand 
 me when I tell you now that I identify myself with 
 their feelings and objects, and that no sordid expecta- 
 tion of your property shall ever induce me to take up 
 your quarrel or separate myself from them. Dispose 
 of your property as you wish ; I for one shall not earn 
 it by sacrificing the best affections of the heart, nor by 
 becoming a slave to such a violent and indefensible 
 temper as yours. As for me, I shall not stand in need 
 of your property — I will have enough of my own.” 
 
 They looked closely at each other ; but that look 
 was sufficient. The cunning mother thoroughly under- 
 stood the freemason glance of his eye, and exclaimed,— 
 “ Well, I see I am abandoned by all my children; 
 but I will endeavor to bear it. I now leave you to 
 yourselves — to meditate and put in practice whatever 
 plot you please against my happiness. Indeed, I know 
 what a consolation my death would be to you all.” 
 
 She then withdrew, in accordance with the significant 
 look which Harry gave towards the door. 
 
 “ Harry,” said Lindsay, holding out his hand, “you 
 are not the son of my blood, but I declare to heaven I 
 love you as well as if you were. Your conduct is noble 
 
296 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 and generous ; ay, and as a natural consequence, disin- 
 terested ; there is no base and selfish principle in you, 
 my dear boy ; and I honor and love you as if I were 
 your father in reality.” 
 
 “ Harry,” said Maria, kissing him, “ I repeat and 
 feel all that dear papa has said.” 
 
 “ And so do I,” exclaimed Charles, “ and if I ever 
 entertained any other feeling I fling it to the winds.” 
 u You all overrate me,” said Harry ; “ but, perhaps, 
 if you were aware of my private remonstrances with 
 my mother upon her unfortunate principles and temper, 
 you would give me more credit even than you do. My 
 object is to produce peace and harmony between you, 
 and if I can succeed in that I shall feel satisfied, let my 
 mother’s property go where it may. Of course, you 
 must now be aware that I separate myself from her and 
 her projects, and identify myself, as I said, with you 
 all. Still, there is one request I have to make of you, 
 father, my dear father, for well may I call you so ; and 
 it is that you will not, as an independent man and a 
 gentleman, attempt to urge this marriage, on which you 
 seem to have set your heart, between Charles and 
 Goodwin’s daughter. You are not aware of what I 
 know upon this subject. She and Ferdora O’Connor 
 are about to be married ; but I will not mention what I 
 could mention until after that ceremony shall have 
 taken place.” 
 
 “ Well,” said his sister, “you appear to speak very 
 sincerely, Harry, but I know and feel that there is 
 some mistake somewhere.” 
 
 u Harry,” said Lindsay, “ from what has occurred 
 this morning, I shall be guided by you. I will not 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 297 
 
 press this marriage, neither shall I stoop to seek an 
 explanation.” 
 
 u Thank you, sir,” replied Harry. u I advise you 
 as I do because I would not wish to see our whole 
 family insulted in your person.” 
 
 Maria and her brother Charles looked at each other, 
 and seemed to labor under a strange and somewhat 
 mysterious feeling. The confidence, however, with 
 which Harry spoke evidently depressed them, and, as 
 they entertained not the slightest suspicion of his 
 treachery, they left the apartment each with a heavy 
 heart. 
 
 Harry, from this time forward, associated more with 
 his brother than he had done, and seemed to take him 
 more into his confidence. He asked him out in all his 
 sporting expeditions ; and proposed that they should 
 each procure a shooting dress of the same color and 
 materials, which was accordingly done ; and so strongly 
 did they resemble each other, when dressed in them, 
 that in an uncertain light, or at a distance, it was 
 nearly impossible to distinguish the one from the 
 other. In fact, the brothers were now inseparable, 
 Harry’s object being to keep Charles as much under 
 his eye and control as possible, from an apprehension 
 that, on cool reflection, he might take it into his head 
 to satisfy himself by a personal interview with Alice 
 Goodwin as to the incomprehensible change which had 
 estranged her affection from him. 
 
 Still, although the affection of those brothers seemed 
 to increase, the conduct of Harry was full of mystery. • 
 That the confidence he placed in Charles was slight 
 and partial admitted of no doubt. He was in the 
 
 13 * 
 
298 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 habit, for instance, of going out after the family had 
 gone to bed, as we have mentioned before ; and it was 
 past all doubt that he had been frequently seen accom- 
 panied, in his midnight rambles, by what was known in 
 the neighborhood as the Black Spectre , or, by the 
 common people, as the Shan-dhinne-dhuv , or the dark 
 old man. These facts invested his character, which, 
 in spite of all his plausibility of manner, was unpop- 
 ular, with something of great dread, as involving on 
 his part some unholy association with the evil and 
 supernatural. This was peculiarly the age of super- 
 stition and of a belief in the connection of both men 
 and women with diabolical agencies ; for such was the 
 creed of the day. 
 
 One evening, about this time, Caterine Collins was 
 on her way home to Rathfillan, when, on crossing a 
 piece of bleak moor adjacent to the town, a powerful 
 young fellow, dressed in the truis, cloak, and barrad 
 of the period, started up from a clump of furze bushes, 
 and addressed her as follows : — 
 
 “ Caterine,” said he, u are you in a hurry ? ” 
 u Not particularly,” she replied ; u but in God’s name, 
 Shawn, what brings you here ? Are you mad ? or what 
 tempts you to come within the jaws of the law that are 
 gaping for you as their appointed victim ? Don’t you 
 know you are an outlaw ? ” 
 
 u I will answer your first question first,” he replied. 
 u What tempted me to come here? Vengeance — deep 
 and deadly vengeance. Vengeance upon the villain 
 who has ruined Grace Davoren. I had intended to 
 take her life first ; but I am an Irishman, and will not 
 visit upon the head of the innocent girl, whom this in 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 299 
 
 carnate devil has tempted beyond her strength, the 
 crime for which he is accountable.” 
 
 “Well, indeed, Shawn, it would be only serving him 
 right : but. in the meantime, you had better be on your 
 guard ; it is said that he fears neither God nor devil, 
 and always goes well armed ; so be cautious, and if you 
 take him at all, it must be by threachery.” 
 
 “No,” said the outlaw, indignantly, “ I’ll never take 
 him or any man by treachery. I know I am an outlaw ; 
 but it was the merciless laws of the country, and their 
 injustice to me and mine, that made me so ; I resisted 
 them openly and like a man ; but, bad as I am supposed 
 to be, I will never stain either my name or my con- 
 science by an act of cowardly treachery. I will meet 
 this dark villain face to face, and take my revenge as a 
 brave man ought. You say he goes well armed, and 
 that is a proof that he feels his own guilt ; yes, he goes 
 well armed, you say ; so do I, and it will not be the 
 treacherous murderer he will meet, but the open foe.” 
 
 “Well,” replied Caterine, “that is just like you, 
 Shawn ; and it is no wonder that the women were fond 
 of you.” 
 
 “Yes,” said he, “but the girl that was dearer to me 
 a thousand times than my own life has proved faithless, 
 because there is a stain upon my name — a stain, but 
 no crime, Caterine ; a stain made by the law, but no 
 crime. Had her heart been loyal and true, she would 
 have loved me ten times more in consequence of my 
 very disgrace — if disgrace I ought to call it ; but in- 
 stead of that — but wait — O, the villain ! Well, I shall 
 meet him, I trust, before long, and then, Caterine, ah, 
 THEN ! ” 
 
300 
 
 TIIE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 “ Well, Shawn, if she has desarted you, I know one 
 that loves you better than ever she did, and that would 
 never desart you, as Grace Davoren has done.” 
 
 “Ah, Caterine,” replied the outlaw, sorrowfully, “I 
 am past that now ; my heart is broke — I could never 
 love another. What proof of truth or affection could 
 any other woman give me after the treachery of her 
 who once said she loved me so well ? She said, indeed, 
 some time ago, that it was her father forced her to it, 
 but that was after she had seen Mm , for well I know 
 she often told me a different story before the night of 
 the bonfire and the shower of blood. Well, Caterine, 
 that shower of blood was not sent for nothing. It came 
 as the prophecy of his fate, which, if I have life, will 
 be a bloody one.” 
 
 “ Shawn,” replied Caterine, as if she had not paid 
 much attention to his words, “Shawn, dear Shawn, 
 there is one woman who would give her life for your 
 love.” 
 
 “ Ah,” said Shawn, “ it 7 s aisily said, at all events — 
 aisily said ; but who is it, Caterine ? ” 
 
 “She is now speaking to you,” she returned. 
 “ Shawn, you cannot but know that I have long loved 
 you ; and I now tell you that I love you still — ay, 
 and a thousand times more than ever Grace Davoren 
 did.” 
 
 “ You ! ” said Shawn, recoiling with indignation ; 
 “ is it you, a spy, a fortune-teller, a go-between, and, 
 if all be true, a witch ; you, whose life and character 
 would make a modest woman blush to hear them men- 
 tioned ? Why, the curse of heaven upon you ! how 
 dare you think of proposing such a subject to me 1 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 SOI 
 
 Do you think because I ? m marked by the laws that my 
 heart has lost anything of its honesty and manhood 1 
 Begone, you hardened and unholy vagabond, and leave 
 my sight.” 
 
 “ Is that your language, Shawn ? ” 
 
 “ It is ; and what other language could any man 
 with but a single spark of honesty and respect for him- 
 self use towards you ? Begone, I say.” 
 
 “ Yes, I will begone ; but perhaps you may live to 
 rue your words : that is all.” 
 
 “And, perhaps, so may you,” he replied. “Leave 
 my sight. You are a disgrace to the name of wo- 
 man.” 
 
 She turned upon her heel, and on the instant bent 
 her steps towards Rathfillan House. 
 
 “ Shawn-na-Middogue” she said as she went along, 
 “ you talk about revenge, but wait till you know what 
 the revenge of an insulted woman is. It is not an aisy 
 thing to know your haunts ; but HI set them upon 
 your trail that will find you out if you were to hide 
 yourself in the bowels of the earth, for the words you 
 used to me this night. Dar manim , I will never rest 
 either night or day until I see you swing from a 
 gibbet.” 
 
 Instead of proceeding to the little town of Rathfil- 
 lan, she changed her mind and turned her steps to 
 Rathfillan House, the residence, as our readers are 
 aware, of the generous and kind-hearted Mr. Lindsay. 
 
 On arriving there she met our old acquaintance, 
 Barney Casey, on the way from the kitchen to the 
 stable. Observing that she was approaching the hall- 
 door with the evident purpose of knocking, and feeling 
 
802 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 satisfied that her business could be with none of the 
 family except Harry, he resolved to have some con- 
 versation with her, in order, if possible, to get a 
 glimpse of its purport. Not, indeed, that he enter- 
 tained any expectation of such a result, because he 
 knew the craft and secrecy of the woman he had to 
 deal with ; but, at all events, he thought that he might 
 still glean something significant even by her equivoca- 
 tions, if not by her very silence. He accordingly 
 turned over and met her. 
 
 “ Well, Caterine, won’t this be a fine night when 
 the moon and stars comes out to show you the road 
 home again afther you manage the affair you’re bent 
 on ? ” 
 
 u Why, what am I bent on ? ” she replied, sharply. 
 
 “Why, to build a church to-night, wid the assist- 
 ance of Mr. Harry Woodward.” 
 
 “ Talk with respect of your masther’s stepson, ” she 
 replied, indignantly. 
 
 u And my sweet misthress’s son,” returned Barney, 
 significantly. “ Why, Caterine, I hope you won’t lift 
 me till I fall. What did I say disrespectful of him ? 
 Faith, I only know that the wondher is how such a 
 devil’s scald could have so good and kind-hearted a 
 son,” he added, disentangling himself from her sus- 
 picions, knowing perfectly well, as he did, that any 
 unfavorable expression he might utter against that 
 vindictive gentleman would most assuredly be com- 
 municated to him with comments much stronger than 
 the text. This would only throw him out of Harry’s 
 confidence, and deprive him of those opportunities of 
 probably learning, from their casual conversation, some 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 303 
 
 tendency of his mysterious movements, especially at 
 night ; for that he was enveloped in mystery was a 
 fact of which he felt no doubt whatsoever. He accord- 
 ingly resolved to cancel the consequences even of the 
 equivocal allusion to him which he had made, and 
 which he saw at a glance that Caterine’s keen suspi- 
 cions had interpreted into a bad sense. 
 
 “So you see, Katty,” he proceeded, “ agra-machree 
 that you wor, don’t lift me, as I said, till I fall ; but 
 what harm is it to be fond of a spree wid a purty girl ? 
 Sure it’s a good man’s case ; but I’ll tell you more ; 
 you must know the misthress’s wig took fire this 
 mornin’, and she was within an inch of havin’ the 
 house in flames. Ah, it’s she that blew a regular 
 breeze, threatened to make the masther and the other 
 two take to their travels from about the house and 
 place, and settle the same house and place upon Mr. 
 Harry.” 
 
 “ Well, Barney,” said Caterine, deeply interested, 
 “ what was the upshot ? ” 
 
 “ Why, that Masther Harry — long life to him — 
 parted company wid her on the spot ; said he would 
 take part wid the masther and the other two, and 
 tould her to her teeth that he did not care a dam about 
 the property, and that she might leave it as a legacy 
 to ould Nick, who, he said, desarved it better at her 
 hands than he did.” 
 
 “Well, well,” replied Caterine, “I never thought 
 he was such a fool as all that comes to. Devil’s cure 
 to him, if she laves it to some one else ! that’s my com- 
 passion for him.” 
 
 “ Well, but, Caterine, what’s the news ? When will 
 
304 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 the sky fall, you that knows so much about 
 futurity ? ” 
 
 “ The news is anything but good, Barney. The 
 sky will fall some Sunday in the middle of next week, 
 and then for the lark-catching. But tell me, Barney, 
 is Mr. Harry within ? because, if he is, Pd thank you 
 to let him know that I wish to see him. I have a bit 
 of favor to ask of him about my uncle Solomon’s 
 cabin ; the masther’s threatnin’ to pull it down.” 
 
 Now, Barney knew the assertion to be a lie, because 
 it was only a day or two previous to the conversation 
 that he had heard Mr. Lindsay express his intention 
 of building the old herbalist a new one. He kept his 
 knowledge of this to himself, however. 
 
 “ And so you want him to change the masther’s 
 mind upon the subject. Faith and you’re just in luck 
 after this mornin’s skirmish — skirmish ! no bedad, 
 but a field day itself ; the masther could refuse him 
 nothing. Will I say what you want him for ? ” 
 
 “ You may or you may not ; but, on second thoughts, 
 I think it will be enough to say simply that I wish to 
 spake to him particularly.” 
 
 “Very well, Caterine,” replied Barney, “I’ll tell 
 him so.” 
 
 In a few minutes Harry joined her on the lawn, 
 where she awaited him, and the following dialogue 
 took place between them: 
 
 “ Well, Caterine, Casey tells me that you have some- 
 thing particular to say to me.” 
 
 “ And very particular indeed, it is, Mr. Harry.” 
 
 “ Well, then, the sooner we have it the better ; pray ; 
 what is it ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 305 
 
 u I’m afeard, Mr. Woodward, that unless you have 
 some good body’s blessin’ about you, your life isn’t 
 worth a week’s purchase. ” 
 
 “ Some good body’s blessing ! ” he replied ironically ; 
 “ well, never mind that, but let me know the danger, 
 if danger there be ; at all events, I am well prepared 
 for it.” 
 
 “The danger then is this — and terrible it is — that 
 born devil, Shawn-na-Middogue , has got hold of what’s 
 goin’ on between you and Grace Davoren.” 
 
 “ Between me and Grace Davoren ! ” he exclaimed, 
 in a voice of well-feigned astonishment. “ You mean 
 my brother Charles. Why, Caterine, that soft-hearted 
 and soft-headed idiot, for I can call him nothing else, 
 has made himself a perfect fool about her, and what is 
 worst of all, I am afraid he will break his engagement 
 with Miss Goodwin, and marry this wench. Me ! why, 
 except that he sent nee once or twice to meet her, and 
 apologize for his not being able to keep his appoint- 
 ment with her, I know nothing whatsoever of the un- 
 fortunate girl, unless that, like a fool, as she is, it 
 seems to me that she ia as fond of him as he, the fool, 
 on the other hand, is ol her. As for my part, I shall 
 deliver his messages to her no more — and, indeed, it 
 was wrong of me ever to do so.” 
 
 The moon had now risen, and Caterine, on looking 
 keenly and incredulously into his face, read nothing 
 there but an expression of apparent sincerity and sor- 
 row for the indiscretion and folly of his brother. 
 
 “Well,” she proceeded, “in spite of all you tell me 
 I say that it does not make your danger the less. It 
 is not your brother but yourself that he suspects, and 
 
306 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 whether right or wrong, it is upon you that his ven- 
 geance will fall.” 
 
 “ Well, but, Caterine,” he replied, u could you not 
 see Shawn-na-Middogue and remedy that ? ” 
 
 “ How, sir ? ” she replied. 
 
 “ Why, by telling him the truth,” said the far- 
 sighted villain, “ that it is my brother, and not I, that 
 was the intriguer with her.” 
 
 “Is that generous towards your brother, Mr. Wood- 
 ward ? No, sir ; sooner than bring the vengeance of 
 such a person as Shawn upon him, I would have the 
 tongue cut out of my mouth, or the right arm off my 
 body.” 
 
 “ And I, Caterine,” he answered, retrieving himself 
 as well as he could ; “ yes, I deserve to have my tongue 
 cut out, and my right arm chopped off, for what I have 
 said. O, no ; if there be danger let me run the risk, 
 and not poor, good, kind-hearted Charles, who is cer- 
 tainly infatuated by this girl. He is to meet her to- 
 morrow night at nine o’clock, in the little clump of 
 alders below the well, but I shall go in his place — that 
 is, if I can prevail upon him to allow me — and endeavor 
 once for all to put an end to this business : mark that I 
 said, if he will allow me, although I scarcely think he 
 will. Now, good-night, and many thanks for your 
 good wishes towards myself and him. Accept of this, 
 and good-night again.” As he spoke he placed some 
 money in her unreluetant hand, and returned on hi* 
 way home. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 307 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 SHAWN-NA-MIDDOGUE STABS CHARLES LINDSAY IN MIS- 
 TAKE FOR HIS BROTHER. 
 
 Shawn-na-Middogue, though uneducated, was a 
 young man of no common intellect. That he had been 
 selected to head the outlaws, or rapparees, of that day, 
 was a sufficient proof of this. After parting from 
 Caterine Collins, on whom the severity of his language 
 fell with such bitterness, he began to reflect that he 
 had acted with great indiscretion, to say the least of 
 it. He knew that if there was a woman in the barony 
 who, if she determined on it, could trace him to his 
 most secret haunts, she was that woman. He saw, too, 
 that after she had left him, evidently in deep indigna- 
 tion, she turned her steps towards Rathfillan House, 
 most probably with an intention of communicating to 
 Harry Woodward the strong determinations of ven- 
 geance which he had expressed against him. Here, 
 then, by want of temper and common policy, had he 
 created two formidable enemies against himself. This, 
 he felt, was an oversight for which he could scarcely 
 forgive himself. He resolved, if possible, to repair the 
 error he had committed, and, with this object in view, 
 he hung about the place until her return should afford 
 him an opportunity of making such an explanation as 
 might soothe her into good-humor and a more friendly 
 feeling towards him. Nay, he even determined to prom- 
 
308 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 ise her marriage, in order to disarm her resentment 
 and avert the danger which, he knew, was to be appre- 
 hended from it. He accordingly stationed himself in 
 the shelter of a ditch, along which he knew she must 
 pass on her way home. He had not long, however, to 
 wait. In the course of half an hour he saw her ap- 
 proach, and as she was passing him he said in a low, con- 
 fidential voice, — 
 
 “ Caterine ! ” 
 
 “ Who is that ? ” she asked, but without exhibiting 
 any symptoms of alarm. 
 
 “It’s me,” he replied — “Shawn.” 
 
 “ Well,” she replied, “ and what is that to me whether 
 it’s you or not ? ” 
 
 “ I have thought over our discourse a while ago, and 
 I’m sorry for what I’ve said ; — will you let me see you 
 a part of the way home ? ” 
 
 “I can’t prevent you from cornin’,” she replied, “if 
 you’re disposed to come — the way is as free to you as 
 to me.” 
 
 They then proceeded together, and our readers must 
 gather from the incidents which are to follow what the 
 result was of Shawn’s policy in his conversation with 
 her on the way. It is enough to say that they parted 
 on the best and most affectionate terms, and that a cer- 
 tain smack, very delicious to the lips of Caterine, was 
 heard before Shawn bade her good-night. 
 
 Barney Casey, who suspected there was something 
 in the wind, in consequence of the seciet interview 
 which took place between Caterine Collins and Harry, 
 conscious as he felt that it was for no good purpose, 
 watched that worthy gentleman’s face with keen but 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 309 
 
 quiet observation, in the hope of being able to draw 
 some inference from its expression. This, however, 
 was a vain task. The face was impassable, inscru- 
 table ; no sympton of agitation, alarm, or concealed 
 satisfaction could be read in it, or anything else, in 
 short, but the ordinary expression of the most perfect 
 indifference. Barney knew his man, however, and felt 
 aware, from former observations, of the power which 
 Woodward possessed of disguising his face whenever he 
 wished, even under the influence of the strongest emo- 
 tions. Accordingly, notwithstanding all this indif- 
 ference of manner, he felt that it was for no common 
 purpose Caterine Collins sought an interview with him, 
 and with this impression on his mind he resolved to 
 watch his motions closely. 
 
 The next day Harry and Charles went out to course, 
 accompanied by Barney himself, who, by the way, ob- 
 served that the former made a point to bring a case 
 of pistols and a dagger with him, which he concealed 
 so as that they might not be seen. This discovery was 
 the result of Barney’s vigilance and suspicions, for when 
 Harry was prepared to follow his brother, who went to 
 put the dogs in leash, he said : 
 
 u Barney, go and assist Mr. Charles, and I will join 
 you both on the lawn.” 
 
 Barney accordingly left the room and closed the 
 door after him ; but instead of proceeding, as directed, 
 to join Charles, he deliberately put his eye to the key- 
 hole, and saw Harry secrete the pistols and dagger 
 about his person. Each, also, brought his gun at the 
 suggestion of Harry, who said, that although they went 
 out merely to course, yet it was not improbable that 
 
310 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 they might get a random shot at the grouse or par- 
 tridge as they went along. Upon all these matters 
 Barney made his comments, although he said nothing 
 upon the subject even to Charles, from whom he 
 scarcely ever concealed a secret. That Harry was 
 brave and intrepid even to rashness he knew ; but why 
 he should arm himself with such secrecy and caution 
 occasioned him much conjecture. His intrigue with 
 Grace Davoren was beginning to be suspected. Shawn - 
 na-Middogue might have heard of it. Caterine Col- 
 lins was one of Woodward’s agents— at least it was 
 supposed from their frequent interviews that she was, 
 to a certain degree, in his confidence : might not her 
 request, then, to see him on the preceding night pro- 
 ceed from an anxiety, on her part, to warn him against 
 some danger to be apprehended from that fearful free- 
 booter ? This was well and correctly reasoned on the 
 part of Barney ; and, with those impressions fixed upon 
 his mind, he accompanied the two brothers on the 
 sporting expedition of the day. 
 
 We shall not dwell upon their success, which was 
 even better than they had expected. Nothing, how- 
 ever, occurred to render either pistols or dagger neces- 
 sary ; but Barney observed that, on their return home, 
 Harry made it a point to come by the well where he 
 and Grace Davoren were in the habit of meeting, and, 
 Laving taken his brother aside, he pointed to the little 
 dark clump of alders, which skirted a small grove, and, 
 having whispered something to him which he could not 
 hear, they passed on by the old, broken boreen, which 
 wc have described, and reached home loaded with 
 game, but without any particular adventure. Barney’i 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 311 
 
 vigilance, however, was still awake, and he made up 
 his mind to ascertain, if possible, why Harry had 
 armed himself, for as yet he had nothing but suspicion 
 on which to rest. He knew that whenever he went 
 out at night or in the evening he always went armed ; 
 and this was only natural, for the country was in a 
 dangerous and disturbed state, owing, as the report 
 went, to the outrages against property which were said 
 to have been committed by Shawn-na-Middogue and 
 his rapparees. During his sporting excursions in the 
 open day, however, he never knew him to go armed 
 in this manner before, because, on such occasions, he 
 had always seen his pistols and dagger hanging against 
 the wall, where he usually kept them. On this occa- 
 sion, however, Woodward went like a man who felt 
 apprehensive of some premeditated violence on the 
 part of an enemy. Judging, therefore, from what he 
 had seen, as well as from what he conjectured, Barney, 
 as we said, resolved to watch him closely. 
 
 In the meantime, the state of poor Alice Goodwin’s 
 health was deplorable. The dreadful image of Harry 
 Woodward, or, rather, the frightful power of his Satanic 
 spirit, fastened upon her morbid and diseased imagi- 
 nation with such force, that no effort of her reason 
 could shake it off. That dreadful eye was perpetually 
 upon her and before her, both asleep and awake, and, 
 lest she might have any one point on which to rest for 
 comfort, the idea of Charles Lindsay’s attachment to 
 Grace Davoren would come over her, only to supersede 
 one misery by introducing another. In this wretched 
 state she was when the calamitous circumstances, which 
 we are about to relate, took place. 
 
312 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 Barney Casey was a good deal engaged that evening, 
 for indeed he was a general servant in his master’s 
 family, and was expected to put a hand to, and super- 
 intend, everything. He was, therefore, out of the way 
 for a time, having gone to Rathfillan on a message for 
 his mistress, whom he cursed in his heart for having 
 sent him. He lost little time, however, in discharging 
 it, and was just on his return when he saw Harry 
 Woodward entering the old boreen we have described ; 
 and, as the night was rather dark, he resolved to 
 ascertain — although he truly suspected — the object of 
 this nocturnal adventure. He accordingly dogged him 
 at a safe distance, and, in accordance with his suspicions, 
 he found that Woodward directed his steps to the clump 
 of alders which he had, on their return that day, pointed 
 out to his brother. Here he (Barney) ensconced himself 
 in a close thicket, in order to watch the event. Wood- 
 ward had not been many minutes there when Grace Dav- 
 oren joined him. She seemed startled, and surprised, 
 and disappointed, as Casey could perceive by her man- 
 ner, or rather by the tones of her voice ; but, whatever 
 the cause of her disappointment may have been, there 
 was little time left for either remonstrances or explana- 
 tion on the part of her lover. Whilst addressing her, a 
 young and powerful man bounded forward, and, brand- 
 ishing a long dagger — the dreaded middogue — - 
 plunged it into his body, and her companion fell with a 
 groan. The act was rapid as lightning, and the moment 
 the work of blood and vengeance had been accomplished, 
 the young fellow bounded away again with the same 
 speed observable in the rapidity of his approach. 
 Grace’s screams and shrieks were loud and fearful. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 313 
 
 “ Murdherin’ villain of hell/’ she shouted after Shawn 
 — for it was he — “you have killed the wrong man — 
 you have murdered the innocent. This is his brother.” 
 
 Barney was at her side in a moment. 
 
 “ Heavenly Father ! ” he exclaimed, shocked and 
 astounded by her words, “ what means this ? Is it 
 Mr. Charles ? ” 
 
 “0, yes,” she replied, not conscious that in the 
 alarm and terror of the moment she had betrayed her- 
 self, or rather her paramour — “innocent Mr. Charles 
 Fm afeard is murdhered by that revengeful villain ; 
 and now, Barney, what is to be done, and how will 
 we get assistance to bring him home ? But, cheerna 
 above ! what will become of me ! ” 
 
 “ Mr. Charles,” said Barney, “ is it possible that it 
 is you that is here ? ” 
 
 “I am here, Barney,” he replied, with difficulty, 
 “ and, I fear, mortally wounded.” 
 
 “0, God forbid!” replied his humble but faithful 
 friend. “ I hope it is not so bad as you think.” 
 
 “ Take this handkerchief,” said Charles, “ tie it 
 about my breast, and try and stop the blood. I feel 
 myself getting weak.” 
 
 This Barney proceeded to do, in which operation we 
 shall leave him, assisted by the unfortunate girl who 
 was indirectly the means of bringing this dreadful 
 calamity upon him. 
 
 Shaivn-na-Middogue was not out of the reach of 
 hearing when Grace shouted after him, having paused 
 to ascertain, if possible, whether he had done his work 
 effectually. That Harry Woodward was Grace’s par- 
 amour, he knew ; and that Charles was innocent of that 
 
 14 
 
314 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 guilt, he also knew. All that Caterine Collins had 
 told him on the preceding night went for nothing, 
 because he felt that Woodward had coined those 
 falsehoods with a view to screen himself from his 
 (Shawn’s) vengeance. But in the meantime Grace’s 
 words, uttered in the extremity of her terror, assured 
 him that there had been some mistake, and that one 
 brother might have come to explain and apologize 
 for the absence of the other. He consequently crept 
 back within hearing of their conversation, and ascer- 
 tained with regret the mistake he had committed. 
 Shawn, at night, seldom went unattended by several of 
 his gang, and on this occasion he was accompanied by 
 about a dozen of them. His murderous mistake occa- 
 sioned him to feel deep sorrow, for he was perfectly 
 well acquainted with the amiable and generous char- 
 acter which Charles bore amongst his father’s tenantry. 
 His life had been, not only inoffensive, but benevolent ; 
 whilst that of his brother — short as was the time since 
 his return to Rathfillan House — was marked by a 
 very licentious profligacy, — a profligacy which he at- 
 tempted in vain to conceal. Whilst Grace Davoren 
 and Casey were attempting to stanch the blood which 
 issued from the wound, four men, despatched by Shawn 
 for the purpose, came, as if alarmed by Grace’s shrieks, 
 to the scene of the tragedy, and, after having inquired 
 as to the cause of its occurrence, precisely as if they 
 had been ignorant of it, they proposed that the only 
 thing to be done, so as to give him a chance for life, 
 was to carry him home without a moment’s delay. 
 He was accordingly raised upon their shoulders, and, 
 with more sympathy than could be expected from 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 31B 
 
 such men, was borne to his father’s house in appar- 
 ently a dying state. 
 
 It is unnecessary to attempt any description of th« 
 alarm which his appearance there created. His father 
 and Maria were distracted ; even his mother manifested 
 tokens of unusual sorrow, for after all she was his 
 mother ; and nothing, indeed, could surpass the sorrow 
 of the whole family. The servants were all in tears, 
 and nothing but sobs and wailings could be heard 
 throughout the house. Harry Woodward himself put 
 his handkerchief to his eyes, and seemed to feel a deep 
 but subdued sorrow. Medical aid was immediately 
 sent for, but such was his precarious condition that no 
 opinion could be formed as to his ultimate recovery. 
 
 The next morning the town of Rathfillan, and indeed 
 the parish at large, were in a state of agitation, and 
 tumult, and sorrow, as soon as the melancholy catas- 
 trophe had become known. The neighbors and ten- 
 ants flocked in multitudes to learn the particulars, and 
 ascertain his state. About eleven o’clock Harry 
 mounted his horse, and, in defiance of the interdict that 
 had been laid upon him, proceeded at a rapid pace to Mr. 
 Goodwin’s house, in order to disclose — with what object 
 the reader may conjecture — the melancholy event which 
 had happened. He found Goodwin, his wife, and Sarah 
 Sullivan in the parlor, which he had scarcely entered 
 when Mr. Goodwin got up, and, approaching him in a 
 state of great alarm and excitement, exclaimed, — 
 
 u Good heavens, Mr. Woodward ! can this dreadiu* 
 intelligence which we have heard be true ? ” 
 
 u O, you have heard it, then,” replied Woodward. 
 u Alas ! yes, it is too true, and my unfortunate brother 
 
316 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 lies with life barely in him, but without the slightest 
 hope of recovery. As for myself, I am in a state of 
 absolute distraction ; and were it not that I possess the 
 consciousness of having done everything in my power 
 as a friend and brother to withdraw him from this 
 unfortunate intrigue, I think I should become fairly 
 crazed. Miss Goodwin has for some time past been 
 aware of my deep anxiety upon this very subject, be- 
 cause I deemed it a solemn duty on my part to let her 
 know that he had degraded himself by this low attach- 
 ment to such a girl, and was consequently utterly un- 
 worthy of her affection. I could not see innocence 
 and purity imposed upon, nor her generous confidence 
 placed on an unworthy object. This, however, is not 
 a time to deal harshly by him. He will not be long 
 with us, and is entitled to nothing but our forbearance 
 and sympathy. Poor fellow ! he has paid a heavy and 
 a fatal penalty for his crime. Alas, my brother ! cut 
 down in the very prime of life, when there was still 
 time enough for reformation and repentance ! O, it is 
 too much ! ” 
 
 He turned towards the window, and, putting his 
 handkerchief to his eyes, did the pathetic with a very 
 good grace. 
 
 u But,” said Mrs. Goodwin, u what were the exact 
 circumstances under which the deplorable act of ven- 
 geance was committed ? ” 
 
 u Alas! the usual thing, Mrs. Goodwin,” replied 
 Harry, attempting to clear his throat ; u they met last 
 night between nine and ten o’clock, in a clump of 
 alders, near the well from which the inhabitants of the 
 adjoining hamlet fetch their water. The outlaw f 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 317 
 
 Shawn-na-Middogue , a rejected lover of the girl’s, 
 stung with jealousy and vengeance, surprised them, 
 and stabbed my unfortunate brother, I fear, to death.” 
 
 “ And do you think there is no hope ? ” she added, 
 with tears in her eyes ; “ O, if he had only time for 
 repentance ! ” 
 
 “ Alas ! madam, the medical man who has seen him 
 scarcely holds out any hope ; but, as you say, if he had 
 time even to repent, there would be much consolation in 
 that.” 
 
 “ Well,” observed Goodwin, his eyes moist with 
 tears, “ after this day, I shall never place confidence 
 in man. I did imagine that if ever there was an indi- 
 vidual whose heart was the source of honor, truth, 
 generosity, disinterestedness, and affection, your brother 
 Charles was that man. I am confounded, amazed — 
 and the whole thing appears to me like a dream ; at all 
 events, thank God, our daughter has had a narrow 
 escape of him.” 
 
 “Pray, by the way, how is Miss Goodwin?” asked 
 Harry ; “ I hope she is recovering.” 
 
 “So far from that,” replied her father, “she is 
 sinking fast ; in truth we entertain but little hopes of 
 her.” 
 
 “ On the occasion of my last visit here you forbade 
 me your house, Mr. Goodwin,” said Woodward ; “ but 
 perhaps, now that you are aware of the steps I have 
 taken to detach your daughter’s affections from an in- 
 dividual whom I knew at the time to be unworthy of 
 them, you may be prevailed on to rescind that stern 
 and painful decree.” 
 
 Goodwin, who was kind-hearted and placable. 
 
818 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 seemed rather perplexed, and looked towards his wife^ 
 as if to be guided by her decision. 
 
 “ Well, indeed,” she replied, “ I don’t exactly know ; 
 perhaps we will think of it.” 
 
 “ No,” replied Sarah Sullivan, who was toasting a 
 thin slice of bread for Alice’s breakfast. “ No ; if you 
 allow this man to come about the place, as God is to 
 judge me, you will both have a hand in your daughter’s 
 death. If the devils from hell were to visit here, she 
 might bear it ; but at the present moment one look 
 from that man would kill her.” 
 
 This remonstrance decided them. 
 
 “No, Mr. Woodward,” said Goodwin; “the truth 
 is, my daughter entertains a strong prejudice against 
 you — in fact, a terror of you — and under these cir- 
 cumstances, and considering, besides, her state of health, 
 we could not think of permitting your visits, at least,” 
 he added, “ until that prejudice be removed and her 
 health restored- — if it ever shall be. We owe you no 
 ill-will, sir; but under the circumstances we cannot, 
 for the present, at least, allow you to visit us.” 
 
 “ Well,” replied Woodward, “perhaps — and I sin- 
 cerely trust — her health will be restored, and her 
 prejudices against me removed, and when better times 
 come about I shall look with anxiety to the privilege of 
 renewing my intimacy with you all.” 
 
 “Perhaps so,” returned Mr. Goodwin, “and then 
 we shall receive your visits with pleasure.” 
 
 Woodward then shook hands with him and his wife, 
 and wished them a good-morning. 
 
 On his way home worthy Suil Balor began to enter- 
 tain reflections upon his prospects in life that he felt 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 319 
 
 to be rather agreeable. Here was his brother, whom 
 he had kindly sent to apologize to Grace Davoren for 
 the impossibility from illness of his meeting her accord- 
 ing to their previous arrangement ; yes, we say he 
 feigned illness on that evening, and prevailed on the 
 unsuspecting young man to go in his stead, in order, 
 as he said, to give her the necessary explanations for 
 his absence. Charles undertook this mission the more 
 willingly, as it was his firm intention to remonstrate 
 with the girl on the impropriety of her conduct, in 
 continuing a secret and guilty intrigue, which must 
 end only in her own shame and ruin. But when 
 Harry deputed him upon such a message he antici- 
 pated the very event which had occurred, or, rather, a 
 more fatal one still, for, despite his hopes of Alice Good- 
 win’s ill state of health, he entertained strong appre- 
 hensions that his stepfather might, by some accidental 
 piece of intelligence, be restored to his original impres- 
 sions on the relative position in which she and Charles 
 stood. An interview between Mr. Lindsay and her 
 might cancel all he had done ; and if every obstruction 
 which he had endeavored to place between their union 
 were removed, her health might recover, their marriage 
 take place, and then what became of his chance for 
 the property ? It is true he had managed his plans 
 and speculations with great ability. Substituting 
 Charles, like a villain as he was, in his own affair with 
 Grace Davoren, he contrived to corroborate the false- 
 hood by the tragic incident of the preceding night. 
 Now, if this would not satisfy Alice of the truth of his 
 own falsehood, nothing could. That Charles was the 
 intrigant must be clear and palpable from what had 
 
320 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 happened, and accordingly, after taking a serious re* 
 view of his own iniquity, he felt, as we said, peculiarly 
 gratified with his prospects. Still, it cannot be denied 
 that an occasional shadow, not proceeding from any 
 consciousness of guilt, but from an apprehension of 
 disappointment, would cast its deep gloom across his 
 spirit. With such terrible states of feeling the machi- 
 nations of guilt, no matter how successful its progress 
 may be, are from time to time attended ; and even in 
 his case the torments of the damned were little short 
 of what he suffered, from a dread of failure, and its 
 natural consequences — an exposure which would bar 
 him out of society. Still, his earnest expectation was 
 that the intelligence of the fate of her lover would, 
 considering her feeble state of health, effectually ac- 
 complish his wishes, and with this consoling reflection 
 he rode home. 
 
 His great anxiety now was, his alarm lest his brother 
 should recover. On reaching Rathfillan House he 
 proceeded to his bedroom, where he found his sister 
 watching. 
 
 u My dear Maria/’ said he, in a low and most affec- 
 tionate voice, u is he better ? ” 
 
 “I hope so,” she replied, in a voice equally low; 
 Ci this is the first sleep he has got, and I hope it will 
 remove the fever.” 
 
 “ Well, I will not stop,” said he, u but do you watch 
 him carefully, Maria, and see that he is not disturbed.” 
 u O, indeed, Harry, you may rest assured that I shall 
 do so. Poor, dear Charles, what would become of us 
 all if we lost him — and Alice Goodwin, too — O, she 
 would die. Now, go, dear Harry, and leave him to me.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 321 
 
 Harry left the room apparently in profound sorrow, 
 and, on going into the parlor, met Barney Casey in 
 the hall. 
 
 “ Barney,” said he, “come into the parlor for a 
 moment. My father is out, and my mother is up- 
 stairs. I want to know how this affair happened last 
 night, and how it occurred that you were present at it. 
 It’s a bad business, Barney.” 
 
 “ Devil a worser,” replied Barney, “ especially for 
 poor Mr. Charles. I was fortunately goin’ down on 
 my Jcalie to the family of poor disconsolate Granua 
 (Grace), when, on passing the clump of alders, I 
 heard screams and shouts to no end. I ran to the 
 spot I heard the skirls cornin’ from, and there I found 
 Mr. Charles, lyin’ as if dead, and Grace Davoren with 
 her hands clasped like a mad woman over him. The 
 strange men then joined us, and carried him home, 
 and that’s all I know about it.” 
 
 “ But, can you understand it, Barney ? As for 
 me, I cannot. Did Grace say nothing during her 
 alarm ? ” 
 
 “ Divil a syllable,” replied Barney, lying without 
 remorse ; “she was so thunderstruck with what hap- 
 pened that she could do nothing nor say anything but 
 cry out and scream for the bare life of her. They say 
 she has disappeared from her family, and that nobody 
 knows where she has gone to. I was at her fathers 
 to-day, and I know they are searehin’ the country for 
 her. It is thought she has made away with herself.” 
 “Poor Charles,” exclaimed his brother, “ what an 
 unfortunate business it has turned out on both sidefc ! 
 I thought he was attached to Miss Goodwin ; but it 
 
 U* 
 
322 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 would appear now that he was deceiving her all 
 along.” 
 
 u Well, Mr. Harry,” replied Barney, dryly, or rather 
 with some severity, u you see what the upshot is; 
 treachery, they say, seldom prospers in the long run, 
 although it may for a while. God forgive them that 
 makes a practice of it. As for Master Charles, I 
 couldn’t have dreamt of such a thing.” 
 
 u Nor I, Barney. I know not what to say. It per- 
 plexes me, from whatever point I look at it. At all 
 events, I hope he may recover, and if he does, I trust 
 he will consider what has happened as a warning, and 
 act upon better principles. May God forgive him ! ” 
 And so ended their dialogue, little, indeed, to the 
 satisfaction of Harry, whom Barney left in complete 
 ignorance of the significant exclamations by which 
 Grace Davoren, in the alarm of the moment, had be- 
 trayed her own guilt, by stating that Sliawn-na-Mid - 
 dogue had stabbed the wrong man. 
 
 Sarah Sullivan — poor, thoughtless, but affectionate 
 girl — on repairing with the thin toast to her mis- 
 tress’s bedroom, felt so brimful of the disaster which had 
 befallen Charles, that — now believing in his guilt, 
 as she did, and with a hope of effectually alienating 
 Alice’s affections from him — she lost not a moment 
 in communicating the melancholy intelligence to her. 
 
 u O, Miss Alice ! ” she exclaimed, u have you heard 
 what has happened ? O, the false and treacherous 
 villain ! Who would believe it ? To lave a beautiful 
 lady like you, and take up with sich a vulgar vag* 
 abone ! However, he has suffered for it. Shawn -na 
 Middogue did for him.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 323 
 
 u What do you mean, Sarah ?” said her mistress, 
 much alarmed by such a startling preface ; u explain 
 yourself. I do not understand you.” 
 
 u But you soon will, miss. Shawn-na-Middogue 
 found Mr. Charles Lindsay and Grace Davoren to- 
 gether last night, and has stabbed him to death ; life’s 
 only in him ; and that’s the gentleman that pretended 
 to love you. Devil’s cure to the villain ! ” 
 
 She paused. The expression of her mistress’s face 
 was awful. A pallor more frightful than that of death, 
 because it was associated with life , overspread her counte- 
 nance. Her eyes became dim and dull ; her features 
 in a moment were collapsed, and resembled those of 
 some individual struck by paralysis — they were alto- 
 gether without meaning. She clasped and unclasped 
 her hands, like one under the influence of strong 
 hysterical agony ; she laid herself back in bed, w r here 
 she had been sitting up expecting her coffee, her eyes 
 closed, for she had not physical strength even to keep 
 them open, and with considerable difficulty she said, 
 in a low and scarcely audible voice , — u My mother ! ” 
 Poor Sarah felt and saw the mischief she had done, 
 and, with streaming eyes and loud sobbings, lost not a 
 moment in summoning Mrs. Goodwin. In truth she 
 feared that her mistress lay dying before her, and was 
 immediately tortured with the remorseful impression 
 that the thoughtless and indiscreet communication she 
 had made was the cause of her death. It is unnecessary 
 to describe the terror and alarm of her mother, nor of 
 her father, when he saw her lying as it were between 
 life and dissolution. The physician was immediately 
 sent for, but, notwithstanding all his remedies, until the 
 
324 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 end of the second day, there appeared no change in her. 
 Towards the close of that day an improvement waa 
 perceptible ; she was able to speak and take some 
 nourishment, but it was observed that she never once 
 made the slightest allusion to the disaster which had 
 befallen Charles Lindsay. She sank into an habitual 
 silence, and, unless when forced to ask for some of those 
 usual attentions which her illness required, she never 
 ventured to indulge in conversation on any subject 
 whatsoever. One thing, however, struck Sarah Sulli- 
 van, which was, that in all her startings, both asleep 
 and awake, and in all her unconscious ejaculations, that 
 which appeared to press upon her most was the un- 
 ceasing horror of the Evil Eye. The name of Charles 
 Lindsay never escaped her, even in the feverish agita- 
 tion of her dreams, nor in those exclamations of terror 
 and alarm which she uttered. 
 
 a O, save me! — save me from his eye— he is kill- 
 ing me ! Yes, Woodward is a devil — he is killing me 
 — save me — save me ! ” 
 
 Well had the villain done his work ; and how his 
 web of iniquity was woven out we shall see. 
 
 On leaving Barney, that worthy gentleman sought 
 his mother, and thus addressed her : — 
 
 u Mother,” said he, apparently much moved, u this is 
 a melancholy, and I trust in heaven it may not turn out 
 a fatal, business. Fm afraid poor Charles’s case is 
 hopeless.” 
 
 u O, may God forbid, poor boy ! ” exclaimed Mrs. 
 Lindsay ; 66 for, although he always joined his father 
 against me, still he was in other respects most obliging 
 to every one, and inoffensive to all.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 325 
 
 "I know that, and I am sorry that this jade — and 
 she is a handsome jade, they say — should have gained 
 such a cursed influence over him. That, however, is 
 not the question. We must think of nothing now but 
 his recovery. The strictest attention ought to be paid 
 to him ; and as it has occurred to me that there is no 
 female under this roof who understands the manage- 
 ment of a sick bed, we ought, under these circum- 
 stances, to provide a nurse for him.” 
 
 u Well, indeed, that is true enough, Harry, and it is 
 very kind and considerate of you to think of it ; but 
 who will we get ? The women here are very ignorant 
 and stupid.” 
 
 66 1 have been making inquiries,” he replied, u and I 
 am told there is a woman in Rathfillan, named Collins, 
 niece to a religious herbalist or herb doctor, who pos- 
 sesses much experience in that way. It is just such a 
 w r oman we want.” 
 
 “ Well, then, let her come ; do you go and engage 
 her ; but see that she will not extort dishonest terms 
 from you, because there is nothing but fraud and knav- 
 ery among these wretches.” 
 
 Harry lost little time in securing the services of 
 Caterine Collins, who was that very day established as 
 nurse-tender in Charles Lindsay’s sick room. 
 
 Alice’s illness was now such as left little expectation 
 of her recovery. She was stated, and with good reason, 
 to be in a condition absolutely hopeless ; and nothing 
 could exceed the regret and sorrow which were felt for 
 the benevolent and gentle girl. We say benevolent , 
 because, since her accession to her newly -acquired prop- 
 erty, her charities to the poor and distressed were 
 
326 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 bountiful and generous, almost beyond belief ; and even 
 during her illness she constituted her father as the agent 
 — and a willing one he was— of her beneficence. In 
 fact, the sorrow for her approaching death was deep 
 and general, and the sympathy felt for her parents such 
 as rarely occurs in life. 
 
 Of course it is unnecessary to say that these tidings 
 of her hopeless illness did not reach the Lindsays. On 
 the second morning after Harry’s visit he asked for a 
 private interview with his mother, which was accorded 
 to him. 
 
 u Mother,” said he, u you must pay the Goodwins 
 another visit — a visit, mark you, of sympathy and 
 condolence. You forget all the unpleasant circum- 
 stances that have occurred between the families. You 
 forget everything but your anxiety for the recovery of 
 poor, dear Alice.” 
 
 u But,” replied his mother, u I do not wish to go. 
 Why should I go to express a sympathy which I do not 
 feel ? Her death is only a judicial punishment on them 
 for having inveigled your silly old uncle to leave them 
 the property which would have otherwise come to you 
 as the natural heir.” 
 
 u Mother,” said her dutiful son, u you have a nose, 
 and beyond that nose you never yet have been able to 
 look with anything like perspicuity. If you don’t visit 
 them, your good-natured noodle of a husband will, and 
 perhaps the result of that visit may cut us out of the 
 property forever. At breakfast this morning you will 
 propose the visit, which, mark you, is to be made in 
 the name and on behalf of all the family. You, conse- 
 quently, being the deputation on this occasion, both 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 327 
 
 your husband and Maria will not feel themselves called 
 upon to see them. You can, besides, say that her 
 state of health precludes her from seeing any one out 
 of her own family, and thus all risk of an explanation 
 will be avoided. It is best to make everything safe ; 
 but that she can’t live I know, because I feel that my 
 power and influence are upon her, and that the force 
 of this Evil Eye of mine has killed her. I told you 
 this before, I think.” 
 
 “ Even so,” said his mother ; “ it is only what I have 
 said, a judicial punishment for their villany. Villany, 
 Harry, never prospers.” 
 
 “Egad, my dear mother,” he replied, “I know of 
 nothing so prosperous : look through life and you will 
 see the villain thrive upon his fraud and iniquity, 
 where the honest man — the man of integrity, who 
 binds himself by all the principles of what are called 
 honor and morality — is elbowed out of prosperity by 
 the knave, the swindler, and the hypocrite. O, no, 
 my dear mother, the two worst passports to indepen- 
 dence and success in life are truth and honesty.” 
 
 “Well, Harry, I am a bad logician, and will not 
 dispute it with you; but I am far from well, and I 
 don’t think I shall be able to visit them for two or three 
 days at least.” 
 
 “ But, in the meantime, express your intention to 
 do so — on behalf of the family, mark ; assume your 
 right as the proprietor of this place, and as its repre- 
 sentative, and then your visit will be considered as the 
 visit of the whole family. In the meantime, mark 
 me, the girl is dead. I have accomplished that grati- 
 fying event, so that, after all, your visit will be a mere 
 
328 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 matter of form. When you reach their house you 
 will probably find it the house of death.” 
 
 u And then,” replied his mother, u the twelve hun- 
 dred a year is yours for life, and the property of your 
 children after you. Thank God ! ” 
 
 That morning at breakfast she expressed her deter- 
 mination to visit the Goodwins, making it, she said, a 
 visit from the family in general; such a visit, she 
 added, as might be proper on their (the Lindsays) 
 part, but yet such an act of neighborhood that, while 
 it manifested sufficient respect for them, would pre- 
 clude all hopes of any future intercourse between 
 them. 
 
 Mr. Lindsay did not relish this much ; but as he 
 had no particular wish, in consequence of Charles’s 
 illness, to oppose her motives in making the visit, he 
 said she might manage it as she wished — he would 
 not raise a fresh breeze about it. He only felt that he 
 was sincerely sorry for the loss which the Goodwins 
 were about to experience. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 329 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE BANSHEE. — DISAPPEARANCE OF GRACE DAVOREN. 
 
 In the meantime it was certainly an unquestionable 
 fact that Grace Davoren had disappeared, and not even 
 a trace of her could be found. The unfortunate girl, 
 alarmed at the tragic incident of that woful night, and 
 impressed with a belief that Charles Lindsay had been 
 murdered by Shawn-na-Middogue , had betaken her- 
 self to some place of concealment which no search on 
 behalf of her friends could discover. In fact, her dis- 
 appearance was involved in a mystery as deep as the 
 alarm and distress it occasioned. But what astonished 
 the public most was the fact that Charles, whose whole 
 life had been untainted by a single act of impropriety, 
 much less of profligacy, should have been discovered 
 in such a heartless and unprincipled intrigue with the 
 daughter of one of his father’s tenants, an innocent girl, 
 who, as such, was entitled to protection rather than in- 
 jury at his hands. 
 
 Whilst this tumult was abroad, and the country was 
 in an unusual state of alarm and agitation, Harry 
 Woodward took matters very quietly. That he seem- 
 ed to feel deeply for the uncertain and dangerous staU 
 of his brother, who lay suspended, as it were, between 
 life and death, was evident to every individual of his 
 family. He frequently took Caterine Collins’s place, 
 attended him personally, with singular kindness and 
 affection, gave him his drinks and decoctions with hia 
 
330 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 own hand ; and, when the surgeon came to make his 
 daily visit, the anxiety he evinced in ascertaining 
 whether there was any chance of his recovery was 
 most affectionate and exemplary. Still, as usual, he 
 was out at night ; but the mystery of his whereabouts, 
 while absent, could never be penetrated. On those 
 occasions he always went armed — a fact which he 
 never attempted to conceal. On one of these nights 
 it so happened that Barney Casey was called upon to 
 attend at the wake of a relation, and, as his master’s 
 family were apprised of this circumstance, they did not 
 of course expect him home until a late hour. He left 
 the wake, however, earlier than he had proposed to do, 
 for he found it a rather dull affair, and was on his way 
 home when, to his astonishment, or rather to his hor- 
 ror, he saw Harry Woodward — also on his way home 
 — in close conversation with the supernatural being so 
 well known by description as the Shan-dliinne-dhuv , or 
 Black Spectre. Now, Barney was half cowardly and 
 half brave — that is to say, had he lived in an enlight- 
 ened age he would have felt little terror of supernatural 
 appearances ; but at the period of our story such was 
 the predominance of a belief in ghosts, fairies, evil spir- 
 its, and witches, that he should have been either less 
 or more than man could he have shaken off the pre- 
 vailing superstitions, and the gross credulity of the 
 times in which he lived. As it was, he knew not what 
 to think. He remembered the character which had 
 been whispered abroad about Harry Woodward, and 
 of his intercourse with supernatural beings — he was 
 known to possess the Evil Eye ; and it was generally 
 understood that those who happened to be endowed 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 331 
 
 with that accursed gift were aided in the exercises of it 
 by the powers of darkness and of evil. What, then, 
 was he to do ? There probably was an opportunity of 
 solving the mystery which hung around the midnight 
 motions of Woodward. If there was a spirit before him, 
 there was also a human being, in living flesh and blood 
 — an acquaintance, too — an individual whom he person- 
 ally knew, ready to sustain him, and afford, if neces- 
 sary, that protection which, under such peculiar cir- 
 cumstances, one fellow-creature has a right to expect 
 from another. Now Barney’s way home led him neces- 
 sarily — and a painful necessity it was — near the Haunt- 
 ed House ; and he observed that the place where they 
 stood, for they had ceased walking, was about fifty yards 
 above that much dreaded mansion. He resolved, 
 however, to make the plunge and advance, but 
 deemed it only good manners to give some intimation 
 of his approach. He was now within about twenty 
 yards of them, and made an attempt at a comic song, 
 which, however, quivered off into as dismal and cow- 
 ardly a ditty as ever proceeded from human lips. 
 Harry and the Spectre, both startled by the voice, 
 turned round to observe his approach, when, to his 
 utter consternation, the Shan-dhinne-dlmv sank, as it 
 were, into the earth and disappeared. The hair rose 
 upon Barney’s head, and when Woodward called out : 
 u Who comes there ? ” 
 
 He could scarcely summon voice enough to reply : 
 u It’s me, sir,” said he ; u Barney Casey.” 
 u Come }n, Barney,” said Woodward, u come on 
 quickly ; ” and he had scarcely spoken when Barney 
 joined him. 
 
332 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ Barney,” said he, “ I am in a state of great terror. 
 I have felt ever since I passed that Haunted House as 
 if there was an evil spirit in my company. The feel- 
 ing was dreadful, and I am very weak in consequence 
 of it. Give me your arm.” 
 
 “ But did you see nothing, sir ? ” said Barney ; 
 “ didn’t it become visible to you ? ” 
 
 “No,” replied the other; “but I felt as if I was in 
 the presence of a supernatural being, and an evil one, 
 too.” 
 
 “ God protect us, Mr. Harry ! then, if you didn’t 
 see it I did.” 
 
 “ You did ! ” replied the other, startled ; “ and pray 
 what was it like ? ” 
 
 “ Why, a black ould man, sir ; and, by all accounts 
 that ever I could hear of it, it was nothing else than 
 the Shan-dhinne-dhuv. For God’s sake let us come 
 home, sir, for this, if all they say be true, is unholy 
 and cursed ground we’re standin’ on.” 
 
 “ And where did it disappear ? ” asked Woodward, 
 leading him by a circuit from the spot where it had 
 vanished. 
 
 “ Just over there, sir,” replied Barney, pointing to 
 the place. “ But, in God’s name, let us make for home 
 as fast as we can. I’ll think every minute an hour till 
 we get safe undher our own roof.” 
 
 “Barney,” said Woodward, solemnly, “I have are- 
 quest to make of you, and it is this — the common re- 
 port is, that the spirit in question follows our family — - 
 I mean by my mother’s side. Now I beg, as you expect 
 my good will and countenance, that, for my sake, and 
 out of respect for the family in general, you will never 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 333 
 
 breathe a syllable of what you have seen this night. It 
 could answer no earthly purpose, and would only send 
 abroad idle and unpleasant rumors throughout the 
 country. Will you promise this ? ” 
 
 u Of course I promise it,” replied Barney ; u what 
 object could I gain by repeatin’ it ? ” 
 
 “None whatsoever. Well, then, be silent on the 
 subject, and let us reach home as soon as we can.” 
 
 It would be difficult to describe honest Barney’s 
 feelings as they went along. He imagined that he felt 
 Harry’s arm tremble within his, and when he thought 
 of the reports concerning the evil spirit, and its connec- 
 tion with Mrs. Lindsay’s family, his sensations were 
 anything but comfortable. He tossed and tumbled 
 that night for hours in his bed before he was able to 
 sleep, and when he did sleep the Shan-dhinne-dhuv 
 rendered his dreams feverish and frightful. 
 
 Precisely at this period, before Mrs. Lindsay had 
 recovered from her indisposition, and could pay her 
 intended visit to the Goodwins, a circumstance occurred 
 which suggested to Harry Woodward one of the most 
 remorseless and satanic schemes that ever was concocted 
 in the heart of man. He was in the habit occasionally 
 of going down to the kitchen to indulge in a smoke 
 and a piece of banter with the servants. One evening, 
 whilst thus amusing himself, the conversation turned 
 upon the prevailing superstitions of the day. Ghosts, 
 witches, wizards, astrologers, fairies, leprechauns, and 
 all that could be termed supernatural, or even related 
 to or aided by it, were discussed at considerable length, 
 and with every variety of feeling. Amongst the rest 
 the Banshee was mentioned, — a spirit of whose pecu* 
 
334 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 liar office and character Woodward, in consequence of 
 his long absence from the country, was completely 
 ignorant. 
 
 u The Banshee ! ” he exclaimed ; u what kind of a 
 spirit is that ? I have never heard of it.” 
 
 u Why, sir,” replied Barney, who was present, u the 
 Banshee — the Lord prevent us from hearin’ her — is 
 always the forerunner of death. She attends only 
 certain families — principally the ould Milesians, and 
 mostly Catholics, too ; although, I believe, it’s well 
 known that she sometimes attends Protestants whose 
 families have been Catholics or Milesians, until the last 
 of the name disappears. So that, afther all, it seems 
 she’s not over-scrupulous about religion.” 
 
 u But what do you mean by attending families ? ” 
 asked Woodward ; u what description of attendance or 
 service does she render them ? ” 
 
 u Indeed, Mr. Harry,” replied Barney, u anything 
 but an agreeable attendance. By goxty, I believe 
 every family she follows would be very glad to dis- 
 pense with her attendance if they could.” 
 
 u But that is not answering my question, Casey.” 
 u Why, sir,” proceeded Barney, u I’ll answer it. 
 Whenever the family that she follows is about to have 
 a death in it, she comes a little time before the death 
 takes place, sits either undher the windy of the sick 
 bed or somewhere near the house, and wails and cries 
 there as if her very heart would break. They say 
 she generally names the name of the party that is to 
 die ; but there is no case known of the sick person 
 ever recoverin’ afther she has given the warnin’ of 
 death.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 335 
 
 “It is a strange and wild superstition,” observed 
 Woodward. 
 
 “ But a very true one, sir,” replied the cook ; 
 “ every one knows that a Banshee follows the Good- 
 win family.” 
 
 “ What ! the Goodwins of Beech Grove ? ” said 
 Harry. 
 
 “ Yes, sir,” returned the cook ; “ they lost six chil- 
 dren, and not one of them ever died that she did not 
 give the warnin’.” 
 
 “ If poor Miss Alice heard it,” observed Barney, 
 “ and she in the state she’s in, she wouldn’t live 
 twenty-four hours afther it.” 
 
 “ According to what you say,” observed Woodward, 
 “ that is, if it follows the family, of course it will give 
 the warning in her case also.” 
 
 “ May God forbid,” ejaculated the cook, “ for it’s 
 herself, the darlin’ girl, that ’ud be the bitther loss to 
 the poor and destitute.” 
 
 This kind ejaculation was fervently echoed by all 
 her fellow-servants ; and Harry, having finished his 
 pipe, went to see how his brother’s wound was pro- 
 gressing. He found him asleep, and Caterine Collins 
 seated knitting a stocking at his bedside. He beck- 
 oned her to the lobby, where, in a low, guarded voice, 
 the following conversation took place between them : 
 
 “ Caterine, have you not a niece that sings well ? 
 Barney Casey mentioned her to me as possessing a fine 
 voice.” 
 
 “ As sweet a voice, sir, as ever came from a woman’s 
 lips ; but the poor thing is delicate and sickly, and I’m 
 afeard not long for this world.” 
 
336 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u Could she imitate a Banshee, do you think ? ” 
 
 “If ever woman could, she could. There’s not her 
 aquil at the keene, or Irish cry, livin’ ; she’s the only 
 one can bate myself at it.” 
 
 “Well, Caterine, if you get her to go to Mr. Good- 
 win’s to-morrow night and imitate the cry of the Ban- 
 shee, I will reward her and you liberally for it. You 
 are already well aware of my generosity.” 
 
 “Indeed I am, Mr. Woodward; but if either you 
 or I could insure her the wealth of Europe, we 
 couldn’t prevail on her to go by herself at night. 
 Except by moonlight she wouldn’t venture to cross 
 the street of Rathfillan. As to her, you may put that 
 out of the question. She’s very handy, however, 
 about a sick bed, and I might contrive, undher some 
 excuse or other, to get her to take my place for a day 
 or so. But here’s your father. We will talk about 
 it again.” 
 
 She then returned to the sick room, and Harry met 
 Mr. Lindsay on the stairs going up to inquire after 
 Charles. 
 
 “ Don’t go up, sir,” said he ; “ the poor fellow, 
 thank God, is asleep, and the less noise about him the 
 better.” 
 
 Both then returned to the parlor. 
 
 About eleven o’clock the next night Sarah Sullivan 
 was sitting by the bedside of her mistress, who was 
 then, fortunately for herself, enjoying, what was very 
 rare with her, an undisturbed sleep after the terror and 
 agitation of the day, when a low, but earnest and sor- 
 rowful wailing was heard, immediately, she thought, 
 under the window. It rose and fell alternately, and at 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 337 
 
 the close of every division of the cry it pronounced the 
 name of Alice Goodwin in tones of the most pathetic 
 lamentation and woe. The natural heat and warmth 
 seemed to depart out of the poor girl’s body ; she felt 
 like an icicle, and the cold perspiration ran in torrent* 
 from her face. 
 
 “My darling misthress,” thought she, “it’s all over 
 with you at last. There is the sign — the Banshee — 
 and it is well for yourself that you don’t hear it, be- 
 cause it would be the death of you at once. However, 
 if I committed one mistake about Misther Charles’s 
 misfortune, I will not commit another. You shall 
 never hear of this from me.” 
 
 The cry was then heard more distant and indistinct, 
 but still loaded with the same mournful expression of 
 death and sorrow ; but in a little time it died away in 
 the distance, and was then heard no more. 
 
 Sarah, though she had judiciously resolved to keep 
 this awful intimation a secret from Miss Goodwin, 
 considered it her duty to disclose it to her parents. 
 We shall not dwell, however, upon the scene which 
 occurred on the occasion. A belief in the existence 
 and office of the Banshee was, at the period of which 
 we write, almost universally held by the peasantry ; 
 and even about half a century ago it was one of 
 the strongest dogmas of popular superstition. After 
 the grief of the parents had somewhat subsided at this 
 dreadful intelligence, Mr. Goodwin asked Sarah Sulli- 
 van if his daughter had heard the wail of this pro- 
 phetic spirit of death ; and on her answering in the 
 negative, he enjoined her never to breathe a syllable 
 of the circumstance to her ; but she told him she had 
 
 15 
 
838 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR^ 
 
 come to that conclusion herself, as she felt certain, she 
 said, that the knowledge of it would occasion her mis- 
 tress’s almost immediate death. 
 
 “ At all events,” said her master, “ by the doctor’s 
 advice we shall leave this place to-morrow morning ; 
 he says if she has any chance it will be in a change of 
 air, of society, and of scenery. Everything here has 
 associations and recollections that are painful, and even 
 horrible to her. If she is capable of bearing an easy 
 journey we shall set out for the Spa of Ballyspellan, in 
 the county of Kilkenny. He thinks the waters of that 
 famous spring may prove beneficial to her. If the 
 Banshee, then, is anxious to fulfil its mission it must 
 follow us. They say it always pays three visits, but 
 as yet it has paid us only one.” 
 
 Mrs. Lindsay had now recovered from her slight in- 
 disposition, and resolved to pay the last formal visit to 
 the Goodwins, — a visit which was to close all future in- 
 tercourse between the families; and our readers are 
 not ignorant of her motives for this, nor how completely 
 and willingly she was the agent of her son Harry’s 
 designs. She went in all her pomp, dressed in satins 
 and brocades, and attended by Barney Casey in full 
 livery. Her own old family carriage had been swept 
 of its dust and cobwebs, and put into requisition on this 
 important occasion. At length they reached Beech- 
 grove, and knocked at the door, which was opened by 
 our old friend, Tom Kennedy. 
 
 “ My good man,” she asked, “ are the family at 
 home ? ” 
 
 “No, ma’am.” 
 
 “ What ! not at home, and Miss Goodwin so iJl 7 — 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 339 
 
 dying, I am told. Perhaps, in consequence of her health, 
 they do not wish to see strangers. Go and say that 
 Mrs. Lindsay, of Rathfillan House, is here.” 
 
 “ Ma’am, they are not at home ; they have left Beech 
 Grove for some time.” 
 
 “ Left Beech Grove ! ” she exclaimed ; “ and pray 
 where are they gone to ? I thought Miss Goodwin was 
 not able to be removed.” 
 
 “It was do or die with her,” replied Tom. “The 
 doctor said there was but one last chance — change of 
 air, and absence from dangerous neighbors.” 
 
 “But you did not tell me where they are gone to.” 
 
 “ I did not, ma’am, and for the best reason in life — • 
 because I don’t know.” 
 
 “ You don't know ! Why, is it possible they made 
 a secret of such a matter ? ” 
 
 “ Quite possible, ma’am, and to the back o’ that they 
 swore every one of us upon the seven gospels never to 
 tell any individual, man or woman, where they went to.” 
 “ But did they not tell yourselves ? ” 
 
 “ Devil a syllable, ma’am.” 
 
 “ And why, then, did they swear you to secrecy ? ” 
 “Why, of course, ma’am, to make us keep the 
 secret.” 
 
 “ But why swear you, I ask you again, to keep a 
 secret which you did not know ? ” 
 
 “ Why, ma’am, because they knew that in that case 
 there was litte danger of our committin’ parjury ; and 
 because every saicret which one does not know is sure 
 to be kept.” 
 
 She looked keenly at him, and added, “ I’m inclined 
 to think, sirrah, that you are impertinent.” 
 
340 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u Very likely, ma’am,” replied Tom, with great 
 gravity. “I’ve a strong notion of that myself. My 
 father before me was impertinent, and his last dying 
 words to me were, 6 Tom, I lay it as a last injunction 
 upon you to keep up the principles of our family, and 
 always to show nothing but impertinence to those who 
 don’t deserve respect.’ ” 
 
 With a face scarlet from indignation she immediately 
 ordered the carriage home, but before it had arrived 
 there the intelligence from another source had reached 
 the family, together with the fact that the Banshee had 
 been heard by Mr. Goodwin’s servants under Miss 
 Alice’s window. Such, indeed, was the fact ; and the 
 report of the circumstance had spread through half the 
 parish before the hour of noon next day. 
 
 The removal of Alice sank heavily upon the heart 
 of Harry Woodward; it seemed to him as if she had 
 gone out of his grasp, and from under the influence 
 of his eye, for, by whatever means he might accom- 
 plish it, he was resolved to keep the deadly power of 
 that eye upon her. He had calculated upon the voice 
 and prophetic wail of the Banshee as being fatal in 
 her then state of health ; or was it this ominous and 
 supernatural foreboding of her dissolution that caused 
 them to fly from the place ? He reasoned, as the 
 reader may perceive, upon the principle of the Ban- 
 shee being, according to the superstitious notions en- 
 tertained of her, a real supernatural visitant, and not 
 the unscrupulous and diabolical imitation of her by 
 Caterine Collins. Still he thought it barely possible 
 that the change of air and the waters of the celebrated 
 spring might recover her, notwithstanding all his inhu- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 341 
 
 man anticipations. His brother, also, according to the 
 surgeon’s last report, afforded hopes of convalescence. 
 A kind of terror came over him that his plans might 
 fail, because he felt almost certain that if Alice and 
 his brother both recovered, Mr. Lindsay might, or 
 rather would , mount his old hobby, and insist on hav- 
 ing them married, in the teeth of all opposition on the 
 part of either himself or his mother. This was a 
 gloomy prospect for him, and one which he could not 
 contemplate without falling back upon still darker 
 schemes. 
 
 After the night on which Barney Casey had seen 
 him and the Black Spectre together we need scarcely 
 say that he watched Barney closely, nor that Barney 
 watched him with as keen a vigilance. Whatever 
 Woodward may have actually felt upon the subject 
 of the apparition, Barney was certainly undecided as 
 to its reality ; or if there existed any bias at all, it was 
 in favor of that reality. Why did Woodward’s arm 
 tremble, and why did the man, who was supposed 
 ignorant of fear, exhibit so much terror and agitation 
 on the occasion ? Still, on the other hand, there 
 appeared to be a conversation, as it were, between 
 them, and a familiarity of manner considerably at 
 variance with Woodward’s version of the circumstances. 
 Be this as it might, he felt it to be a subject on which 
 he could, by no process of reasoning, come to anything 
 like a definite conclusion. 
 
 Woodward now determined to consult his mother as 
 to the plan of their future operations. The absence of 
 Alice, and the possible chance of her recovery, render- 
 ed it necessary that some new series of projects should 
 
342 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 be adopted ; but although several had occurred to him, 
 he had not yet come to a definite resolution respecting 
 the selection he would make. With this view he and 
 his conscientious mother closeted themselves in her 
 room, and discussed the state of affairs in the following 
 dialogue : 
 
 “ Mother,” said he, “ this escape of Miss Curds-and- 
 whey is an untoward business. What, after all, if she 
 should recover ? ” 
 
 “ Recover ! ” exclaimed the lady ; “ why, did you 
 not assure me that such an event was impossible, — 
 that you were killing her, and that she must die ? ” 
 
 “ So I still think ; but so long as the notion of her 
 recovery exists, even only as a dream, so certainly 
 ought we to provide against such a calamity.” 
 
 “ Ah ! Harry,” she exclaimed, “you may well term 
 it a calamity, for such indeed it would be to you.” 
 
 “ Well, but what do you think ought to be done, my 
 dear mother ? I am anxious to have both your advice 
 and opinion upon our future proceedings. Suppose 
 change of air — the waters of that damned brimstone 
 spring, and above all things, the confidence she will 
 derive from the consciousness that she is removed from 
 me and out of my reach — suppose, I say, that all these 
 circumstances should produce a beneficial effect upon 
 her, then how do I stand ? ” 
 
 “ Why. with very little hope of the property,” she 
 replied ; “ and then what tenacity of life she has ! 
 Why, there are very few girls who would not have been 
 dead long ago, if they had gone through half what she 
 has suffered. Well, you wish to ask me how I would 
 advise you to act ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 348 
 
 u Of course I do.” 
 
 u Well, then, you have heard the old proverb : It is 
 good to have two strings to one’s bow. We shall set 
 all consideration of her aside for a time, and turn our 
 attention to another object.” 
 
 u What or who is that, mother?” 
 u You remember I mentioned some time ago the 
 names of a neighboring nobleman and his niece, who 
 lives with him. The man I allude to was Lord Bil- 
 berry, but is now Earl of Cockletown. He was 
 raised to this rank for some services he rendered the 
 government against the tories, who had been devastat- 
 ing the country, and also against some turbulent pa- 
 pists who were supposed to have privately encouraged 
 them in their outrages against Protestant life and 
 property. He was a daring and intrepid man when 
 in his prime of life, and appeared to seek danger for 
 its own sake. He is now an old man, although a 
 young peer, and was always considered eccentric, 
 which he is to the present day. Some people look 
 upon him as a fool, and others as a knave ; but in bal- 
 ancing his claims to each, it has never yet been deter- 
 mined on which side the scale would sink. He is the 
 proprietor of a little fishing village on the coast, and 
 on this account he assumed the title of Cockletown ; 
 and when he built himself a mansion, as they term it, 
 he would have it called by no other name than that 
 of Cockle Hall. It is true he laughs at the thing him- 
 self, and considers it a good joke.” 
 
 u And so it is,” replied her son ; u but what about 
 the lady, his niece ? ” 
 
 u Why, she is a rather interesting person.” 
 
344 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u Ahem ! person f ” 
 
 “ Yes, about thirty-four or so ; but she will inherit 
 his property.” 
 
 “ And have you any notion of what that may amount 
 to ? ” asked her calculating son. 
 
 “ I could not exactly say,” she replied ; “ but I be- 
 lieve it is handsome. A great deal of it is mountain, 
 but they say there are large portions of it capable of 
 being reclaimed.” 
 
 u But how can the estate go to her ? ” 
 
 u Simply because there is no other heir,” replied his 
 mother ; “ they are the last of the family. It is not 
 entailed.” 
 
 “ Thirty-four ! ” ruminated Woodward. “ Well, I 
 have seen very fine girls at thirty-four ; but in personal 
 appearance and manner what is she like ? ” 
 
 “Why, perhaps a critical eye might not call her 
 handsome ; but the general opinion on that point is in 
 her favor. Her manners are agreeable, so are her 
 features ; but it is said that she is fastidious in her 
 lovers, and has rejected many. It is true most of 
 them were fortune-hunters, and deserved no better 
 success.” 
 
 “ But what do you call me, mother ? ” 
 
 “ Surely not a fortune-hunter, Harry. Is not there 
 your granduncle’s large property who is a bachelor, 
 and you are his favorite.” 
 
 “ But don’t you know, mother, that, as respects my 
 granduncle, I have confided that secret to you already ? ” 
 
 “I know no such thing, you fool,” she replied, look- 
 ing at him with an expression in her odious eye which 
 could not be described ; “I am altogether ignorant of 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 345 
 
 that fact ; but is there not the twelve hundred per 
 annum which reverts to you on the demise of that dy 
 ing girl ? ” 
 
 u True, my dear mother, true ; you are right, I am 
 a fool. Of course I never told you the secret of my 
 disinheritance by the old scoundrel.” 
 
 “Ah, Harry, I fear you played your cards badly 
 there. You knew he was religious, and yet you 
 should become a seducer; but why make free with 
 his money ? ” 
 
 u Why ? Why, because he kept me upon the tight 
 curb ; but, as these matters are known only to our- 
 selves, I see you are right. I am still to be consid- 
 ered his favorite — his heir — and am here only on a 
 visit.” 
 
 “ Well, but, Harry, he must have dealt liberally with 
 you on your departure from him ? ” 
 
 “ He ! Don’t you know I was obliged to fly ? — to 
 take French leave, I assure you. I reached Rathfil- 
 lan House with not more than twenty pounds in my 
 pocket.” 
 
 “ But how does it happen that you always appear to 
 have plenty of money ? ” 
 
 “ My dear mother, there is a secret there ; but it is 
 one which even you shall not know, — or come, you 
 shall know it. Did you ever hear of a certain super- 
 natural being which follows your family, which super- 
 natural being is known by the name of the Black 
 Spectre, or some such denomination which I cannot 
 remember ? ” 
 
 “ I don’t wish to hear it named,” replied his mother, 
 deeply agitated. “ It resembles the Banshee, and never 
 
 15 * 
 
346 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 appears to any one of our family except as a precursor 
 of his death by violence.” 
 
 Woodward started for a moment, and could not 
 avoid being struck at the coincidence of the same mis- 
 sion having been assigned to the two spirits, and he 
 reflected, with an impression that was anything but 
 agreeable, upon his damnable suggestion of having 
 had recourse to the vile agency of Caterine Collins in 
 enacting the said Banshee, for the purpose of giving 
 the last fatal blow to the almost dying Alice Goodwin. 
 He felt, and he had reason to feel, that there was a 
 mystery about the Black Spectre, which, for the life of 
 him, he could not fathom. He was, however, a firm and 
 resolute man, and after a moment or two’s thought he de- 
 clined to make any further disclosure on the subject, but 
 reverted to the general topic of their conversation. 
 
 u Well, mother,” said he, u after all, your speculation 
 may not be a bad one ; but pray, what is the lady’s 
 name ? ” 
 
 u Riddle — Miss Riddle. She is of the Clan-Riddle 
 family, a close relation to the Nethersides of Middle- 
 town.” 
 
 u And a devilish enigmatical name it is,” replied her 
 son, u as is that of all her connections.” 
 
 u Yes, but they were always close and prudent 
 people, who kept their opinions to themselves, and 
 wrought their way in the world with great success, and 
 without giving offence to any party. If you marry 
 her, Harry, I would advise you to enter public life, 
 recommend yourself to the powers that be, and, my 
 word for it, you stand a great chance of having thf 
 title of Cockletown revived in your person.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 347 
 
 u Well, although the title is a ridiculous one, I should 
 have no objection to it, notwithstanding; but there 
 will certainly arise some difficulty when we come to the 
 marriage settlements. There will be sharp lawyers 
 there, whom we cannot impose upon ; and you know, 
 mother, I am without any ostensible property.” 
 
 u Yes, but we can calculate upon the death of cun- 
 ning Alice, who, by her undue and flagitious influence 
 over your uncle, left you so.” 
 
 u Ay, but such a calculation would never do either 
 with her uncle or the lawyers. I think we have noth- 
 ing to fall back upon, mother, but your own property. 
 If you settle that upon me everything will go right.” 
 u And leave myself depending upon Lindsay ? No, 
 no,” replied this selfish and penurious woman ; u never, 
 Harry — never, never; you must wait until I die for 
 that. But I can tell you what we can do : let us enter 
 upon the negotiation — let us say for the time being 
 that you have twelve hundred a-year, and, while the 
 business is proceeding, what is there to prevent you 
 from going to recruit your health at Ballyspellan, and 
 kill out Alice Goodwin there, as well as if she re- 
 mained at home ? By this plan, before the negotia- 
 tions are closed, you will be able to meet Miss Riddle 
 with twelve hundred a-year at your back. Alice 
 Goodwin ! O, how I hate and detest her — ay, as I 
 do hell ! ” 
 
 u The plan,” replied her son, u is an excellent one. 
 We will commence operations with Lord Cockle town 
 and Miss Riddle, in the first place ; and having opened 
 the negotiations, as you say, I shall become unwell, 
 and go for a short time to try what efficacy the waters 
 
348 TIIE EVIL eye; or, 
 
 of Ballyspellan may have on my health — or rather on 
 my fortunes.” 
 
 u We shall visit them to-morrow,” said the mother. 
 u So be it,” replied the son ; and to this resolution 
 they came, which closed the above interesting dialogue 
 between them. We say interesting, for if it has not been 
 such to the reader, it was so at least to themselves. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 A HOUSE OP SORROW. — AFTER WHICH FOLLOWS A 
 COURTING SCENE. 
 
 The deep sorrow and desolation of spirit introduced 
 by the profligate destroyer into the humble abode of 
 peace and innocence is an awful thing to contemplate. 
 In our chapter headed u the Wake of a Murderer ” we 
 have attempted to give a picture of it. The age, in- 
 deed, was one of licentiousness and profligacy. The 
 reigning monarch, Charles the Second, of infamous 
 memory, had set the iniquitous example to his sub- 
 jects, and surrounded his court by an aristocratic crew, 
 who had scarcely anything to recommend them but 
 their imitation of his vices, and this was always a pass- 
 port to his favor, whilst virtue, morality, and honor 
 were excluded with contempt and derision. In fact, 
 the corrupt atmosphere of his court carried its contag- 
 ion throughout the empire, until the seduction of fe- 
 male innocence became the fashion of the day, and no 
 man could consider himself entitled to a becoming posi- 
 tion in society who had not distinguished himself by 
 half a dozen criminal intrigues either with the wives or 
 daughters of his acquaintances. When we contemplate 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 349 
 
 for a moment the contrast between the abandoned 
 court of that royal profligate, and that under which 
 we have the happiness to live, — the one, a sty of infamy, 
 licentiousness, and corruption ; the other, a well, un- 
 defiled, of purity, virtue, and honor, to whose clear and 
 unadulterated waters nothing equivocal, or even ques- 
 tionable, dares to approach, much less the base or the 
 tainted, — we say that, on instituting this comparison 
 and contrast, the secret of that love and affectionate 
 veneration which we bear to our pure and high-minded 
 Queen, and the pride which we feel in the noble example 
 which she and her Royal Consort have set us, requires 
 no illustration whatsoever. The affection and gratitude 
 of her people are only the meed due to her virtues 
 and to his . We need not apologize to our readers for 
 this striking contrast. The period and the subject 
 of our narrative, as well as the melancholy scene to 
 which we are about to introduce the reader, rendered 
 it an impossibility to avoid it. 
 
 We now proceed to the humble homestead of Torley 
 Davoren ; a homestead which we have already described 
 as the humble abode of peace and happiness. Barney 
 Casey, who felt anxious to know from the parents of 
 Grace Davoren whether any trace or tidings of her had 
 been heard of, went to pay the heart-broken family a 
 visit for that purpose. On entering, he found the father 
 seated at his humble hearth, unshaven, and altogether 
 a man careless and negligent of his appearance. He 
 sat with his hands clasped before him, and his heavy 
 eyes fixed on the embers of the peat fire which smould- 
 ered on the hearth. The mother was at her distaff, and 
 so were the other two females — to wit, her grandmothei 
 
350 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR^ 
 
 and Grace’s sister. But the mother ! gracious heaven, 
 what a spirit of distress and misery breathed from 
 those hopeless and agonizing features ! There was not 
 only natural sorrow there, occasioned by the disappear- 
 ance of her daughter, but the shame which resulted from 
 her fall and her infamy ; and though last not least, 
 the terrible apprehension that the hapless girl had 
 rushed by suicidal means into the presence of an 
 offended God, u unanointed, unaneled,” with all her sins 
 upon her head. Her clothes were hanging from the 
 branches of a large burdock* against the wall, and 
 from time to time the father cast his eyes upon them 
 with a look in which might be read the hollow but 
 terrible expression of despair. 
 
 Honest Barney felt his heart deeply moved by all 
 this, and, sooth to say, his natural cheerfulness and 
 lightness of spirit completely abandoned him at the 
 contemplation of the awful anguish which pressed 
 them down. There is nothing which makes such a 
 coward of the heart as the influence of such a scene. 
 He felt that he stood within a circle of misery, and 
 that it was a solemn and serious task even to enter 
 into conversation with them. But, as he had come to 
 make friendly inquiries about the unfortunate girl, he 
 forced himself to break this pitiable but terrible silence 
 of despair. 
 
 u I know,” said he, with a diffident and melancholy 
 spirit, u that it is painful to you all to make the inqui- 
 
 * The branches of the burdock, when it is cut, trimmed, and seasoned, 
 are used by the humble classes to hang their clothes upon. They grow 
 upwards towards the top of the stalk, and, in consequence of this, art 
 capable of sustaining the heaviest garment. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 351 
 
 ries that I wish to make ; but still let me ask you if 
 you have got any account of her ? ” 
 
 The mother’s heart had been bursting — pent up as 
 it were — and this allusion to her withdrew the flood- 
 gates of its sorrow ; she spread out her arms, and 
 rising up approached her husband, and throwing them 
 about his neck, exclaimed, in tones of the most pene- 
 trating grief, — 
 
 u O, Torley, Torley, my husband, was she not our 
 dearest and our best ? ” 
 
 The husband embraced her with a flood of tears. 
 
 “ She was,” said he, “ she was.” But immediately 
 looking upon her sister Dora, he said, u Dora, come 
 here — bring Dora to me,” and his wife went over and 
 brought her to him. 
 
 “ O, Dora dear,” said he, u I love you. But, dar- 
 ling, I never loved you as I loved her” 
 
 “But was I ever jealous of that, father?” replied 
 Dora, with tears. “ Didn’t we all love her ? and did 
 any one of you love her more than myself? Wasn’t 
 she the pride of the whole family ? But I didn’t care 
 about her disgrace, father, if we had her back with 
 us. She might repent ; and if she did, every one 
 would forgive their favorite — -for sure she was every 
 one’s favorite ; and above all, God would forgive her.” 
 
 “ I loved her as the core of my heart,” said the 
 grandmother ; “ but you spoiled her yourselves, and 
 indulged her too much in dress and everything she 
 wished for. Had you given her less of her own way, 
 and kept her more from dances and merry-makings, it 
 might be better for yourselves and her to-day ; still, I 
 grant you, it was hard to do it — for who, mavrone , 
 
352 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 could refuse her anything ? O ! God sees my heart 
 how I pity you, her father, and you, too, her mother, 
 above all. But, Torley, dear, if we only had her — if 
 we only had her back again safe with us — then what 
 darling Dora says might be true, and her repentance 
 would wash away her shame — for every one loved ner, 
 so that they wouldn't judge her harshly.” 
 
 66 1 can bear witness to that,” said Barney ; u as it 
 is, every one pities her, and but very few blame her. 
 It is all set down to her innocence and want of expe- 
 rience, ay, and her youthful years. No ; if you could 
 only find her, the shame in regard of what Fve said 
 would not be laid heavily upon her by the people.” 
 u O,” exclaimed the father, starting up, u 0,Granua , 
 Granua , my heart’s life ! where are you from us ? Was 
 not your voice the music of our hearth ? Did not your 
 light laugh keep us cheerful and happy ? But where 
 are you now ? O, will no one bring me back my 
 daughter? Where is my child? she that was the 
 light — the breakin’ of the summer mornin’ amongst 
 us ! But wait ; they say the villain is recoverin’ 
 that destroyed her — well — he may recover from the 
 blow of Shawn-na-Middogue , but he will get a blow from 
 me that he won’t recover from. I will imitate Morrissy 
 — and will welcome his fate.” 
 
 u Aisy, Torley,” said Casey; Should in a little, 
 You are spakin’ now of Masther Charles ? ” 
 
 u I am, the villain ! warn’t they found together ? ” 
 u I have one question to ask you,” proceeded Bar- 
 ney, u and it is this — when did you see or spake with 
 8hawn-na-Middogue ? ” 
 
 u Not since that unfortunate night.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 853 
 
 “ Well, all I can tell you is this — that Masther 
 Charles had as much to do with the ruin of youi 
 daughter as the king o’ Jerusalem. Take my word 
 for that. He is not the stuff that such a villain is 
 mad^ of, but I suspect who is.” 
 
 “ And who do you suspect, Barney ? ” 
 
 “I say I only suspect; but, so long as it is only 
 suspicion, I will mention no names. It wouldn’t be 
 right ; and for that reason I will wait until I have 
 betther information. But, after all,” he proceeded, 
 “ maybe nothing wrong has happened.” 
 
 The mother shook her head : “ I know to the con- 
 trary,” she replied, “ and intended on that very night 
 to bring her to an account about her appearance, but 
 I never had the opportunity.” 
 
 The father here wrung his hands, and his groans 
 were dreadful. 
 
 “ Could you see Shawn-na-Middogue ? ” asked Bar- 
 ney. 
 
 “ No,” replied Davoren ; “ he, too, has disappeared ; 
 and although he is hunted like a bag-fox, nobody can 
 find either hilt or hair of him. ” 
 
 “ Might it not be possible that she is with him ? ” he 
 asked again. 
 
 “No, Barney,” replied her mother, “ we know Shawn 
 too well for that. He knows how we loved her, and 
 what we would suffer by her absence. Shawn, though 
 driven to be an outlaw, has a kind heart ; and would 
 never allow us to suffer what we are sufferin’ on her 
 account. O, no ! we know Shawn too well for that.” 
 “Well,” replied Barney, meditatively, “there’s one 
 thing I’m inclined to think : that whoever was the 
 
354 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OK, 
 
 means of bringing shame and disgrace upon poor Gra- 
 tina will get a touch of his middogue that won’t fail 
 as the first did. Shawn now knows his man, and, with 
 the help of God, I hope he won’t miss his next blow. I 
 must now go ; and before I do, let me tell you that, as I 
 said before, Masther Charles is as innocent of the shame 
 brought upon poor Granua as the king o’ Jerusalem.” 
 There is a feeling of deep but silent sorrow which 
 weighs down the spirit after the death of some beloved 
 individual who is taken away from among the family 
 circle. It broods upon, and casts a shadow of the most 
 profound gloom over the bereaved heart ; but let a 
 person who knew the deceased, and is capable of feel- 
 ing a sincere and friendly sympathy for the survivors, 
 enter into this circle of sorrow ; let him or her dwell 
 upon the memory of the departed ; then that silent 
 and nent-up grief bursts out, and the clamor of lamen- 
 tation is loud and vehement. It was so upon this oc- 
 casion. When Barney rose to take his departure, a 
 low murmur of grief assailed his ears ; it gradually 
 became more loud ; it increased ; it burst into irrepres- 
 sible violence — they wept aloud; they flew to her 
 clothes, which hung, as we said, motionless upcn the 
 stalk of burdock against the wall ; they kissed them 
 over and over again ; and it was not until Barney, 
 now deeply affected, succeeded in moderating their sor- 
 row, that these strong and impassioned paroxysms were 
 checked and subdued into something like reasonable 
 grief. Having consoled and pacified them as far as 
 it was in his power, he then took his departure undei 
 a feeling of deep regret that no account of the unfor* 
 tunate girl had been obtained. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 355 
 
 The next day Mrs. Lindsay and Harry prepared to 
 pay the important visit. As before, the old family 
 carriage was furbished up, and the lady once more 
 enveloped in her brocades and satins. Harry, too, 
 made it a point to appear in his best and most becom- 
 ing habiliments ; and, truth to tell, an exceedingly 
 handsome and well-made young fellow he was. The 
 dress of the day displayed his manly and well-propor- 
 tioned limbs to the best advantage, whilst his silver- 
 hilted sword, in addition to the general richness of his 
 costume, gave him the manner and appearance of an 
 accomplished cavalier. Barney’s livery was also put a 
 second time into requisition, and the coachman’s cocked 
 hat was freshly crimped for the occasion. 
 
 “ Is it true, mother ? ” inquired Harry, as they went 
 along, “ that this old noodle has built his residence as 
 much after the shape of a cockle-shell as was possible 
 to be accomplished ? ” 
 
 “ Perfectly true, as you will see,” she replied. 
 
 “ But what could put such a ridiculous absurdity 
 into his head ? ” 
 
 “ Because he thought of the name before the house 
 was built, and he got it built simply to suit the name. 
 i There is no use,’ said he, c in calling it Cockle Hall 
 unless it resembles a cockle ; ’ and, indeed, when you 
 see it, you will admit the resemblance.” 
 
 “ Egad,” said her son, “ I never dreamed that fate was 
 likely to cramp me in a cockle-shell. I dare say there 
 is a touch of sublimity about it. The associations are 
 in favor of it.” 
 
 “No,” replied his mother, “but it has plenty of 
 comfort and convenience about it. The plan was his 
 
856 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 own, and he contrived to make it, notwithstanding its 
 ludicrous shape, one of the most agreeable residences 
 in the country. He is a blunt humorist, who drinks a 
 good deal, and instead of feeling offence at his manner, 
 which is rather rough, you will please him best by an- 
 swering him exactly in his own spirit.” 
 
 u I am glad you gave me this hint,” said her son ; 
 u I like that sort of thing, and it will go hard if I don’t 
 give him as good as he brings.” 
 
 “In that case,” replied the mother, “ the chances 
 will be ten to one in your favor. Seem, above all things, 
 to like his manner, because the old fool is vain of it, 
 and nothing gratifies him so much.” 
 
 “ But about the niece ? What is to be the cue there, 
 mother ? ” 
 
 “ The cue of a gentleman, Harry, — of a well-bred 
 and respectful gentleman. You may humor the old 
 fellow to the top of his bent ; but when you become 
 the gentleman with her, she will not misinterpret your 
 manner with her uncle, but will look upon the transi- 
 tion as a mark of deference to herself. And now you 
 have your instructions : be careful and act upon them. 
 Miss Riddle is a girl of sense, and, they say, of feeling ; 
 and it is on this account, I believe, that she is so criti- 
 cal in scrutinizing the conduct and intellect of her 
 lovers. So there is my last hint.” 
 
 “ Many thanks, my dear mother ; it will, I think, be 
 my own fault if I fail with either uncle or niece, sup- 
 ported as I shall be by your eloquent advocacy.” 
 
 On arriving at Cockle Hall, Harry, on looking out 
 of the carriage window, took it for granted that his 
 mother had been absolutely bantering him. “ Cocklo 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 357 
 
 Hall ! 97 he exclaimed ; u why, curse the hall I see here, 
 good, bad, or indifferent. What did you mean, mother I 
 Were you only jesting ? ” 
 
 u Keep quiet,” she replied, u and above all things 
 don’t seem surprised at the appearance of the place. 
 Look precisely as if you had been in it ever since it 
 was built.” 
 
 The appearance of Cockle Hall was, indeed, as his 
 mother had very properly informed him, ludicrous 
 in the extreme. It was built on a surface hollowed 
 out of a high bank, or elevation, with which the roof 
 of it was on a level. It was, of course, circular and 
 flat, and the roof drooped, or slanted off towards the 
 rear, precisely in imitation of a cockle-shell. There 
 was, however, a complete deceptio visus in it. To the 
 eye, in consequence of the peculiarity of its position, 
 it appeared to be very low, which, in point of fact, was 
 not exactly the case, for it consisted of two stories, 
 and had comfortable and extensive apartments. There 
 was a paved space wide enough for two carriages to 
 pass each other, which separated it from the embank- 
 ment that surrounded it. Altogether, when taken in 
 connection with the original idea of its construction, 
 it was a difficult thing to look at it without mirth. On 
 entering the drawing-room, which Harry did alone— 
 for his mother, having seen Miss Riddle in the parlor, 
 entered it in order to have a preliminary chat with 
 her — her son found a person inside dressed in a pair 
 of red plush breeches, white stockings a good deal 
 soiled, a yellow long-flapped waistcoat, and a wig, with 
 a cue to it which extended down the whole length of 
 his back, — evidently a servant in dirty livery. There 
 
358 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 was something degagee and rather impudent in his 
 manner and appearance, which Harry considered as in 
 good keeping with all he had heard of this eccentric 
 nobleman. Like master like man, thought he. 
 
 u Well,” said the servant, looking hardly at him, 
 u what do you want ? ” 
 
 u You be cursed,” replied Harry ; u don’t be imper- 
 tinent ; do you think I’m about to disclose my business 
 to you, you despicable menial ? Why don’t you get 
 your stockings washed ? But if you wish to know what 
 I want, I want your master.” 
 
 The butler, footman, or whatever he might have 
 been, fixed a keen look upon him, accompanied by a 
 grin of derision that made the visitor’s gorge rise a 
 good deal. 
 
 u My master,” said the other, u is not under this 
 roof. What do you think of that ? ” 
 
 u You mean the old cockle is not in his shell, then,” 
 replied Harry. 
 
 u Come,” said the other, with a chuckle of enjoy- 
 ment, u curse me, but that’s good. Who are you ? 
 — what are you ? You are in good feathers — only 
 give an account of yourself.” 
 
 Harry was a keen observer, but was considerably 
 aided by what he had heard from his mother. The 
 rich rings, however, which he saw sparkling on the 
 fingers of what he had conceived to be the butler or 
 footman, at once satisfied him that he was then ad- 
 dressing the worthy nobleman himself. In the mean- 
 time, having made this discovery, he resolved to act 
 the farce out. 
 
 u Why should I give an account of myself to you, 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 359 
 
 you cursed old sot ? — you drink, sirrah : I can read it 
 in your face.” 
 
 “I say, give an account of yourself; what’s your 
 business here ? ” 
 
 “ Come, then,” replied Harry, “ as you appear to be 
 a comical old scoundrel, I don’t care, for the joke’s 
 sake, if I do. I am coming to court Miss Riddle, 
 ridiculous old Cockletown’s niece.” 
 
 “ Why are you coming to court her ? ” 
 
 “ Because I understand she will have a good fortune 
 after old Cockle takes his departure.” 
 
 “ Eh, confound me, but that’s odd ; why, you are a 
 devilish queer fellow. Did you ever see Lord Cockle- 
 town ? ” 
 
 “ Not I,” replied Harry; “nor I don’t care a curse 
 whether I do or not, provided I had his niece secure.” 
 
 “ Did you ever see the niece ? ” 
 
 “ Don’t annoy me, sirrah. No, I didn’t ; neither do 
 I care if I never did, provided I secure old Cockle’s 
 money and property. If it could be so managed, 
 would prefer being married to her in the dark.” 
 
 The old peer walked two or three times through 
 the room in a kind of good-humored perplexity, rais- 
 ing his wig and scratching his head under it, and sur- 
 veying Woodward from time to time with a serio-comic 
 expression. 
 
 “ Of course you are a profligate, for that is the order 
 of the day ? ” 
 
 “ Why, of course I am,” replied Harry. 
 
 “ Any intrigues — eh ? ” 
 
 “Indeed,” replied the other, pulling a long face, 
 “ I am ashamed to answer you on that subject. 
 
360 
 
 THE EVIL EVE; OR, 
 
 Intrigues ! I regret to say only half a dozen yet, but 
 my prospects in that direction are good.” 
 
 “ Have you fought ? Did you ever commit murder ! ” 
 “It can scarcely be called by that name. It was in 
 tavern brawls : one was a rascally cockleman, and the 
 other a rascally oysterman.” 
 
 “ How did you manage the oysterman ? With a 
 knife, eh ? ” 
 
 “No, sirrah; with my sword I did him open.” 
 
 “ Have you any expectation of being hanged ? ” 
 “Why, according to the life I have led, I think 
 there is every probability that I may reach that honor- 
 able position.” 
 
 The old peer could bear this no longer. He burst 
 out into a loud laugh, which lasted upwards of two 
 minutes. 
 
 “ Faith,” said Harry, “ if you had such a prospect be- 
 fore you, I don’t think you would consider it such a 
 laughing matter.” 
 
 “ Curse you, sir, do you know who lam?” 
 
 “ Curse yourself, sir,” replied the other, “no, I don’t; 
 how should I, when I never saw you before ? ” 
 
 “ Sir, I am Lord Cockletown.” 
 
 “And, sir, I am Harry Woodward, son — favorite 
 son — to Mrs. Lindsay of Rathfillan House.” 
 
 “ What ! are you a son of that old fagot ? ” 
 
 “ Her favorite son, as I said ; that old fagot, sir, is 
 my mother.” 
 
 “Ay, but who was your father?” asked his lord- 
 ship, with a grin, “ for that’s the rub.” 
 
 “ That is the rub,” said Woodward, laughing ; “how 
 the devil can I tell ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 361 
 
 “ Good again,” said his lordship ; u confound me 
 but you are a queer one. I tell you what, I like you.” 
 U 1 don’t care a curse whether you do or not, pro- 
 vided your niece does.” 
 
 u Are you the fellow that has been abroad, and re- 
 turned home lately ? ” 
 
 u I am the very fellow ,” replied Woodward, with a 
 ludicrous and good-humored emphasis upon the word 
 fellow . 
 
 u There was a bonfire made for you on your return ? ” 
 u There was, my lord.” 
 
 u And there fell a shower of blood upon that occa- 
 sion ? ” 
 
 u Not a doubt of it, my lord.” 
 
 u Well, you are a strange fellow altogether. I have 
 not for a long time met a man so much after my own 
 heart.” 
 
 66 That is because our dispositions resemble each 
 other. If I had the chance of a peerage, I would be 
 as original as your lordship in the selection of my 
 title ; but I trust I shall be gratified in that, too ; be- 
 cause, if I marry your niece, I will enter into public 
 life, make myself not only a useful, but a famous man, 
 and, of course, the title of Cockletown will be revived 
 in my person, and will not perish with you. No, my 
 lord, should I marry your niece, your title shall descend 
 with your blood, and there is something to console you.” 
 u Come,” said the old peer, 66 shake hands. Have you 
 a capacity for public business ? ” 
 
 u I was born for it, my lord. I feel that fact ; be- 
 sides, I have a generous ambition to distinguish my* 
 self. ” 
 
 16 
 
362 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u Well/ 7 said the peer, “we will talk all that ovef 
 in a few days. But don’t you admit that I am an 
 eccentric old fellow ? ” 
 
 “ And doesn’t your lordship admit that I am an 
 eccentric young fellow ? ” 
 
 “ Ay, but, harkee, Mr. Woodward,” said the peer, “ I 
 always sleep with one eye open.” 
 
 “ And I,” replied Harry, “ sleep with both eyes 
 open.” 
 
 “ Come, confound me, that beats me, you must get 
 on in life, and I will consider your pretensions to my 
 niece.” 
 
 At this moment his mother and Miss Riddle entered 
 the drawing-room, which, notwithstanding the comical 
 shape of the ‘mansion, was spacious, and admirably fur- 
 nished. Miss Riddle’s Christian name was Thomasina ; 
 but her eccentric uncle never called her by any other 
 appellation than Tom, and occasionally Tommy. 
 
 “ Mrs. Lindsay, uncle,” said the girl, introducing her. 
 
 “ Eh ? Mrs. Lindsay ! O ! how do you do, Mrs. 
 Lindsay ? How is that unfortunate devil, your hus- 
 band !” 
 
 Now Mrs. Lindsay was one of those women who, 
 whenever there was a selfish object in view, could not 
 only suppress her feelings, but exhibit a class of them 
 in direct opposition to those she actually felt. 
 
 “ Why unfortunate, my lord ? ” she asked, smiling. 
 
 “ Why, because I am told he plays second fiddle at 
 home, and a devilish deal out of tune, too, in general. 
 You play first, ina’am ; but they say, notwithstanding, 
 that there’s a plentiful lack of harmony in your con- 
 certs.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 363 
 
 “ Ah,” she replied, “your lordship must still have 
 your joke, I perceive; but, at all events, I am glad to 
 see you in such spirits.” 
 
 “ Well, you may thank your son for that. I say, 
 Tom,” he added, addressing his niece, “he’s a devil- 
 ish good fellow ; a queer chap, and I like him. 
 Woodward, this is Tom Riddle, my niece. This 
 scamp, Tom, is that woman’s son, Mr. Woodward. 
 He’s an accomplished youth : Fll be hanged if he isn’t. 
 I asked him how many intrigues he has had, and he 
 replied, with a dolorous face, only half a dozen yet. 
 He only committed two murders, he says ; and when I 
 asked him if he thought there was any probability of 
 his being hanged, he replied that, from a review of 
 his past life, and what he contemplated in the future, 
 he had little doubt of it.” 
 
 Harry Woodward was, indeed, a most consummate 
 tactician. From the moment Miss Riddle entered the 
 room, his air and manner became that of a most pol- 
 ished gentleman ; and after bowing to her when intro- 
 duced, he cast, from time to time, a glance at her, 
 which told her, by its significance, that he had only 
 been gratifying her uncle by playing into his whims 
 and eccentricities. In the meantime the heart of 
 Mrs. Lindsay bounded with delight at the progress 
 which she saw, by the complacent spirit of the old 
 peer, honest and adroit Harry had made in his good 
 opinion. 
 
 “Miss Riddle,” said he, “his lordship and I have 
 been bantering each other ; but although I considered 
 myself what I may term an able hand at it, yet I find 
 I am no match for him.” 
 
364 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ Well, not exactly, I believe,’ 7 replied his lordship ; 
 “ but, notwithstanding, you are one of the best I have 
 met.” 
 
 “Why, my lord,” replied Woodward, “I like the 
 thing ; and, indeed, I never knew any one fond of it 
 who did not possess a good heart and a candid disposi- 
 tion ; so, you see, my lord, there is a compliment for 
 each of us.” 
 
 “Yes, Woodward, and we both deserve it.” 
 
 “I trust, Mr. Woodward,” observed his niece, “that 
 you don’t practise your abilities as a banterer upon 
 our sex.” 
 
 “ Never ! Miss Riddle ; that would be ungenerous 
 and unmanly. There is nothing due to your sex but 
 respect, and that, you know, is incompatible with ban- 
 ter. The wit that could wantonly sport with the 
 modesty of woman degenerates into impudence and 
 insult ; ” and he accompanied the words with a low and 
 graceful bow. 
 
 This young fellow, thought Miss Riddle, is a gentle- 
 man. 
 
 “ Yes, but, Mr. Woodward, we sometimes require a 
 bantering; and, what is more, a remonstrance. We 
 are not perfect, and surely it is not the part of a friend 
 to overlook our foibles or our errors.” 
 
 “ True, Miss Riddle, but it is not by bantering they 
 will be reclaimed. A friendly remonstrance, delicately 
 conveyed, is one thing, but the buffoonery of a banter 
 is another.” 
 
 “What’s that ?” said the peer, “buffoonery ! I deny 
 it, sir ; there is no buffoonery in banter.” 
 
 “ Not, my lord, when it occurs between gentlemen,” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 3G5 
 
 replied Woodward, u but, you know, with ladies it is a 
 different thing.” 
 
 u Ay, well, that’s not bad ; a proper distinction. I 
 tell you what, Woodward, you are a clever fellow ; and 
 I ? m not sure but Pll advocate your cause with Toni 
 there. Tom, he tells me he is coming to court you, 
 and he says he doesn’t care a fig about either of us, 
 provided he could secure your fortune. Ay, and, 
 what’s more, he says that if you and he are married, 
 he hopes it will be in the dark. What do you think 
 of that now ? ” 
 
 Miss Riddle did not blush, nor affect a burst of in- 
 dignation, but she said what pleased both Woodward 
 and his mother far better. 
 
 “ Well, uncle, ” she replied, calmly, u even if he did 
 say so, I believe he only expressed in words what most, 
 if not all, of my former lovers actually felt, but were 
 too cautious to acknowledge.” 
 
 U I trust, Miss Riddle,” said Harry, smiling gra- 
 ciously, u that I am neither so silly nor so stupid as to 
 defend a jest by anything like a serious apology. You 
 will also be pleased to recollect that, as an argument 
 for my success, I admitted two murders, half a dozen 
 intrigues, and the lively prospect of being hanged. The 
 deuce is in it, if these are not strong qualifications in 
 a lover, especially in a lover of yours, Miss Riddle.” 
 
 The reader sees that the peer was anything but a 
 match for Woodward, who contrived, and with perfect 
 success, to turn all his jocular attacks to his own ac- 
 count. 
 
 Miss Riddle smiled, for the truth was that Harry be- 
 gan to rise rapidly in her good opinion. His sprightli 
 
366 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 ness was gentlemanly and agreeable, and he contrived, 
 besides, to assume the look and air of a man who only 
 indulged in it in compliment to her uncle, and, of 
 course, indirectly to herself, with whom, it was but 
 natural, he should hope to make him an advocate. 
 Still the expression of his countenance, as he managed 
 it, appeared to her to be that of a profound and seri- 
 ous thinker — one whose feelings, when engaged, were 
 likely to retain a strong hold of his heart. That he 
 should model his features into such an expression is 
 by no means strange, when we reflect with what suc- 
 cess hypocrisy can stamp upon them all those traits of 
 character for which she wishes to get credit from the 
 world. 
 
 u Come, Tom,” said his lordship, u it’s time for 
 luncheon ; we can’t allow our friends to go without 
 refreshments. I say, Woodward, I’m a hospitable old 
 fellow ; did you ever know that before ? ” 
 
 “I have often heard it, my lord,” replied the other, 
 u and I hope to have still better proof of it.” This was 
 uttered with a significant, but respectful glance, at the 
 niece, who was by no means displeased at it. 
 
 u Ay ! ay ! ” said his lordship, laughing, u the proof 
 of the pudding is in the eating. Well, you shall have 
 an opportunity, and soon, too ; you appear to be a 
 blunt, honest fellow ; and hang me but I like you.” 
 
 Miss Riddle now went out to order in the refresh- 
 ments, but not without feeling it strange how her uncle 
 and herself should each contemplate Woodward’s char- 
 acter in so different a light — the uncle looking upon 
 him as a blunt, honest fellow, whilst to her he appeared 
 as a man of sense, and a perfect gentleman. Such, 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 367 
 
 however, was the depth of his hypocrisy, that he suc- 
 ceeded at once in pleasing both, and in deceiving both. 
 
 u Well, Woodward, what do you think of Tom f ” 
 asked his lordship. 
 
 “ Why, my lord, that she is an admirable and lovely 
 
 girl.” 
 
 “ Well, you are right, sir ; Tom is an admirable 
 girl, and loves her old uncle as if he was her father, or 
 maybe a great deal better ; she will have all I am 
 worth when I pop off, so there’s something for you to 
 think upon.” 
 
 “No man, my lord, capable of appreciating her 
 could think of anything but herself.” 
 
 “ What ! not of her property ? ” 
 
 “ Property, my lord, is a very secondary subject 
 when taken into consideration with the merits of the 
 lady herself. I am no enemy to property, and I admit 
 its importance as an element of happiness when rea- 
 sonably applied, but I am neither sordid nor selfish ; 
 and I know how little, after all, it contributes to do- 
 mestic enjoyment, unless accompanied by those virtues 
 which constitute the charm of connubial life.” 
 
 “ Confound me but you must have got that out of a 
 book, Woodward.” 
 
 “ Out of the best book, my lord, — the book of life 
 and observation.” 
 
 u Why, curse it, you are talking philosophy, though.” 
 u Only common sense, my lord.” 
 
 His lordship, who was walking to and fro in the 
 room, turned abruptly round, looked keenly at him, and 
 then, addressing Mrs. Lindsay, said, — 
 
 “ Why, upon my soul, Mrs. Lindsay, we must try 
 
308 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 and do something with this fellow ; he’ll be lost to the 
 world if we don’t. Come, I say, we must make a 
 public man of him.” 
 
 u To become a public man is his own ambition, my 
 lord,” replied Mrs. Lindsay ; u and although I am his 
 mother, and may feel prejudiced in his favor, still I 
 agree with your lordship that it is a pity to see such 
 abilities as his unemployed.” 
 
 “Well, madam, we shall consider of it. What do 
 you think, Woodward, if we made a bailiff of you ? ” 
 
 At this moment Miss Riddle entered the room just 
 in time to hear the question. 
 
 “ The very thing, my lord ; and the first capture I 
 should make would be Miss Riddle, your fair niece 
 here.” 
 
 u Curse me, but the fellow’s a cat,” said the peer, 
 laughing. “ Throw him as you will, he always falls 
 upon his legs. What do you think, Tom ? Curse me 
 but your suitor here talked philosophy in your ab- 
 sence.” 
 
 “ Only common sense, Miss Riddle,” said Harry. 
 “ Philosophy, it is said, excludes feeling ; but that is 
 not a charge which I ever heard brought against com- 
 mon sense.” 
 
 “ I am an enemy neither to philosophy nor common 
 sense,” replied his niece, “ because I think neither of 
 them incompatible with feeling ; but I certainly prefer 
 common sense.” 
 
 u There’s luncheon announced,” said the peer, rub- 
 bing his hands, “ and that’s a devilish deal more 
 comfortable than either of them. Come, Mrs. Lind- 
 say ; Woodward, take Tom with you.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 369 
 
 They then descended to the dining-room, where the 
 conversation was lively and amusing, the humorous 
 old peer furnishing the greater proportion of the 
 mirth. 
 
 u Mrs. Lindsay,” said he, as they were preparing to 
 go, “ I hope, after all, that this clever son of yours is 
 not a fortune-hunter.” 
 
 u He need not be so, my lord,” replied his mother, 
 “ and neither is he. He himself will have a handsome 
 property.” 
 
 u Will have. I would rather you wouldn’t speak in 
 the future tense, though. Woodward,” he added, ad- 
 dressing that gentleman, u remember I told you that I 
 sleep with one eye open.” 
 
 “ If you have any doubts, my lord, on this subject,” 
 replied Woodward, “ you may imitate me : sleep with 
 both open.” 
 
 “ Ay, as the hares do, and devil a bit they’re the 
 better for it; but, in the meantime, what property 
 have you, or will you have? There is nothing like 
 coming to the point.” 
 
 “ My lord,” replied Woodward, “I respect Miss 
 Riddle too much to enter upon such a topic in her 
 presence. You must excuse me, then, for the present ; 
 but if you wish for precise information on the subject, 
 I refer you to my mother, who will, upon a future 
 •ccasion — and I trust it will be soon — afford you 
 every satisfaction on this matter.” 
 
 “Well,” replied his lordship, “that is fair enough 
 — a little vague, indeed — but no matter, your mother 
 and I will talk about it. In the meantime you are a 
 devilish clever fellow, and, as I said, I like you ; but still 
 
 16 * 
 
370 
 
 THE EVIL EYE* OR, 
 
 I will suffer no fortune-hunter to saddle himself upon 
 my property. I repeat it, I sleep with one eye open. 
 I will be happy to see you soon, Mr. Woodward; 
 but remember I will be determined on this subject 
 altogether by the feelings of my niece Tom here.” 
 
 “I have already said, my lord,” replied Woodward, 
 “ that, except as a rational element in domestic happi- 
 ness, I am indifferent to the consideration or influence 
 of property. The prevailing motives with me are the 
 personal charms, the character, and the well-known 
 virtues of your niece. It is painful to me to say even 
 this in her presence, but your lordship has forced it 
 from me. However, I trust that Miss Riddle under- 
 stands and will pardon me.” 
 
 “Mr. Woodward,” she observed, “you have said 
 nothing unbecoming a gentleman; nothing certainly 
 but that which you could not avoid saying.” 
 
 After the usual forms of salutation at parting, Harry 
 and his mother entered the old carriage and proceeded 
 on their way home. 
 
 “Well, Harry,” said his mother, “what do you 
 think?” 
 
 “ A hit,” he replied ; “ a hit with both, but espe- 
 cially with the niece, who certainly is a fine girl. If 
 there is to be any opposition, it will be with that comi- 
 cal old buffoon, her uncle. He says he sleeps with 
 one eye open, and I believe it. You told me it could 
 not be determined whether he was more fool or knave ; 
 but, from all I have seen of him, the devil a bit of fool 
 I can perceive, but, on the contrary, a great deal of 
 the knave. Take my word for it, old Cockletown ia 
 not to be imposed upon.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 371 
 
 “ Is there no likelihood of that wretch, Alice Good- 
 win, dying ? 77 said his mother. 
 
 “ That is a case I must take in hand / 7 returned the 
 son. “ I shall go to Ballyspellan and put an end to 
 her. After that we can meet old Cockletown with 
 courage. I feel that I am a favorite with his niece, 
 and she, you must have perceived, is a favorite with 
 him, and can manage him as she wishes, and that is 
 one great point gained — indeed, the greatest . 77 
 
 “ No / 7 replied his mother, “ the greatest is the 
 death of Alice Goodwin . 77 
 
 “Be quiet / 7 said her worthy son; “that shall be 
 accomplished . 77 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF THE ORIGINAL TORY. THEIR MANNER 
 
 OF SWEARING. 
 
 We have introduced an Irish outlaw, or tory, in the 
 person of Shawn-na-Middogue , and, as it may be 
 necessary to afford the reader a clearer insight into 
 this subject, we shall give a short sketch of the charac- 
 ter and habits of the wild and lawless class to which 
 he belonged. The first description of those savage 
 banditti that has come down to us with a distinct and 
 characteristic designation, is known as that of the wild 
 band of tories who overran the South and West of Ire- 
 land both before the Revolution and after it. The 
 actual signification of the w r ord tory , though now, and 
 for along time, the appellative of a political party, is 
 
372 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 scarcely known except to the Irish scholar and histo- 
 rian. The term proceeds from the Irish noun toir, a 
 pursuit, a chase ; and from that comes its cognate, 
 toircCs a person chased, or pursued — thereby meaning 
 *,n outlaw , from the fact that the individuals to whom 
 it was first applied were such as had, by their murders 
 and robberies, occasioned themselves to be put beyond 
 the protection of all laws, and, consequently, were con- 
 sidered outlaws, or tories , and liable to be shot down 
 without the intervention of judge or jury, as they often 
 were, wherever they could be seen or apprehended. 
 We believe the word first assumed its distinct charac- 
 ter in the wars of Cromwell, as applied to the wild 
 freebooters of Ireland. 
 
 Tory-hunting was at one time absolutely a pastime 
 in Ireland, in consequence of this desperate body of 
 people having proved the common enemy of every 
 class, without reference to either religious or political 
 distinction. We all remember the old nursery song, 
 which, however simple, is very significant, and affords 
 us an excellent illustration of their unfortunate condi- 
 tion, and the places of their usual retreat. 
 
 “ M tell you a story about Johnny Magrory, 
 
 Who went to the wood and shot a tory ; 
 
 I’ll tell you another about his brother, 
 
 Who went to the wood and shot another.” 
 
 From this it is evident that the tories of the time of 
 Cromwell and Charles the Second were but the lineal 
 descendants of the thievish wood kernes mentioned by 
 Spenser, or at least the inheritors of their habits. 
 Defoe attributes the establishment of the word in Eng- 
 land to the infamous Titus Oates. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 373 
 
 u There was a meeting,” says he, u (at which I was 
 present) in the city, upon the occasion of the discovery 
 of some attempt to stifle the evidence of the witnesses 
 (about the Popish plot), and tampering with Bedlow 
 and Stephen Dugdale. Among the discourse Mr. Bed- 
 low said c he had letters from Ireland ; that there were 
 some tories to be brought over hither, who were pri- 
 vately to murder Dr. Oates and the said Bedlow.’ The 
 doctor, whose zeal was very hot, could never hear any 
 man after this talk against the plot, or against the wit- 
 nesses, but he thought he was one of the tories, and 
 called almost every man who opposed him in his dis- 
 course a tory — till at last the word became popular.” 
 
 Hume’s account of it is not very much different 
 from this. 
 
 u The court party,” says he, 66 reproached their 
 antagonists with their affinity to the fanatical conven- 
 ticlers of Scotland, who were known by the name of 
 Whigs.* The country party found a resemblance be- 
 tween the courtiers and the Popish banditti in Ireland, 
 on whom the appellation of tory was affixed. And 
 after this manner these foolish terms of reproach came 
 into public and general use.” 
 
 It is evident, from Irish history, that the original 
 tories, politically speaking, belonged to no party what- 
 ever. They were simply thieves, robbers, and mur- 
 deiers on their own account. Every man’s hand was 
 against them, and certainly their hands were against 
 
 * The word whig is taken from the fact, that in Scotland it was applied 
 to milk that had become sour ; and to this day milk that has lost its 
 sweetness is termed by the Scotch, and their descendants in the north 
 of Ireland, whigged milk. 
 
374 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 every man. The fact is, that in consequence of the 
 predatory nature of Irish warfare, which plundered, 
 burned, and devastated as it went along, it was impos- 
 sible that thousands of the wretched Irish should not 
 themselves be driven by the most cruel necessity, for 
 the preservation of their lives and of those of their 
 families, to become thieves and plunderers in absolute 
 self-defence. Their habitations, such as they were, 
 having been destroyed and laid in ruins, they were 
 necessarily driven to seek shelter in the woods, caves, 
 and other fastnesses of the country, from which they 
 issued forth in desperate hordes, armed as well as they 
 could, to rob and to plunder for the very means of life. 
 Goaded by hunger and distress of every kind, those 
 formidable and ferocious u wood kernes ” only paid the 
 country back, by inflicting on it that plunder and 
 devastation which they had received at its hands. 
 Neither is it surprising that they should make no dis- 
 tinction in their depredations, because they experienced, 
 to their cost, that no u hosting,” on either or any side, 
 ever made a distinction with them. Whatever hand 
 was uppermost, whether in the sanguinary struggles 
 of their rival chiefs, or in those between the Irish and 
 English, or Anglo-Irish, the result was the same to 
 
 them. If they were not robbed or burned out to-day, 
 they might be to-morrow ; and under such circum- 
 stances to what purpose could they be expected to 
 exercise industrious or laborious habits, when they 
 knew that they might go to bed in comfort at night, 
 and rise up beggars in the morning ? It is easy to see, 
 
 then, that it was the lawless and turbulent state of the 
 country that reduced them to such a mode of life, and 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 375 
 
 drove them to make reprisals upon the property of 
 others, in the absence of any safe or systematic way 
 of living. There is no doubt that a principle of revenge 
 and retaliation animated their proceedings, and that they 
 stood accountable for acts of great cruelty and murder, 
 as well as of robbery. The consequence necessarily 
 was, that they felt themselves beyond the protection of 
 all law, and fearfully distinct in the ferocity of their 
 character from the more civilized population of the 
 country, which waged an exterminating warfare 
 against them under the sanction and by the assistance 
 of whatever government existed. 
 
 It was about the year 1689 that they began to assume 
 or be characterized by a different designation — we mean 
 that of rapparees ; so called, it is said, from the fact of 
 their using the half pike or short rapier; although, 
 for our part, we are inclined to think that they were 
 so termed from the word rapio , to plunder, which 
 strikes us as the most appropriate and obvious. At all 
 events it is enough to say that the tories were absorbed 
 in the rapparees, and their name in Ireland and Great 
 Britain, except as a political class, was forgotten and 
 lost in that of the rapparees, who long survived them. 
 
 Barney Casey was, as the reader must have perceived, 
 a young fellow of good sense and very acute observa- 
 tion. He had been, since an early period of his youth, 
 domesticated in the family of Mr. Lindsay, who re- 
 spected him highly for his attachment and integrity. 
 He had a brother, however, who, with his many good 
 qualities, was idle and headstrong. His name was 
 Michael, and, sooth to say, the wild charm of a free- 
 booter’s life, in addition to his own indisposition to 
 
376 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 labor for his living, were more than the weak material* 
 of his character could resist. He consequently joined 
 Shawn-na-Middogue and his gang, and preferred the 
 dangerous and licentious life of a robber and plunderer 
 to that of honesty and labor — precisely as many men 
 connected with a seafaring life prefer the habits of the 
 smuggler or the pirate to those of the more honorable 
 and legitimate profession. Poor Barney exerted all his 
 influence with his brother with a hope of rescuing him 
 from the society and habits of his dissolute companions, 
 but to no purpose. It was a life of danger and excite- 
 ment — of plans, and projects, and changes, and chases, 
 and unexpected encounters — of retaliation and, occa- 
 sionally, the most dreadful revenge. Such, however, 
 was the state of society at that time, that those persona 
 who had connected themselves with these desperate 
 outlaws were by no means afraid to pay occasional 
 visits to their own relatives, and from time to time to 
 hold communication with them. Nay, not only was 
 this the fact, but, what is still more strange, many 
 persons who were related to individuals connected with 
 this daring and unmanageable class were in the habit 
 of attending their nightly meetings, sometimes for the 
 purpose of preventing a robbery, or of setting a family 
 whom they wished to suffer. 
 
 One night, during this period of our narrative, Bar- 
 ney’s brother contrived to have a secret interview with 
 him for the purpose of communicating some informa- 
 tion to him which had reached his ears from Shawn - 
 na-Middogue , to the effect that Caterine Collins had 
 admitted to him (Shawn), upon his promise of marry- 
 ing her — a promise made only for the purpose of getting 
 
TIIE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 377 
 
 into her confidence, and making her useful as an agent 
 to his designs — that she knew, she said, that it was not 
 his brother Charles who had brought unfortunate Grace 
 Davoren to ruin, but Harry Woodward, and, she added, 
 when it was too late, she suspected something from his 
 manner, of his intention to send Charles, on that disas- 
 trous night, in his stead. But Shawn, who knew Cat- 
 erine and her connections well, recommended Michael 
 Casey to apprise his brother that he could not keep 
 too sharp an eye upon the movements of both, but, 
 above all things, to try and induce him to set Wood- 
 ward in such a way that he could repair the blow upon 
 him, which, in mistake, he had dealt to his innocent 
 brother. Now, although Barney almost detested Wood- 
 ward, yet he was incapable of abetting Shawn’s designs 
 upon Suit Balor . 
 
 “No,” said he to his brother, “I would die first. It 
 is true I do not like a bone in his body, but I will 
 never lend myself to such a cowardly act as that ; be- 
 sides, from all I know of Shawn, I did not think he 
 would stoop to murder.” 
 
 “Ay, but think of our companions,” replied his 
 brother, “ and think, too, of what a notion they have of 
 it. Shawn, however, is a different man from most, if 
 not all, of them — and he says he was urged on by a 
 fit of fury when he found the man, that he thought the 
 destroyer of Grace Davoren, speaking to her in such a 
 lonely and suspicious place. It was his intention to 
 have bidden him to stand on his guard and defend 
 himself, but jealousy and revenge overcame him at 
 the moment, and he struck the blow. Thank God that 
 it failed *, but you may take my word that the next 
 
378 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 won’t — because Shawn now swears, that without pref- 
 ace or apology, or one moment’s warning, he will stab 
 him to the heart wherever he can meet him.” 
 
 u It’s a bad life,” replied Barney, u that Shawn’s 
 leading; but, poor fellow, he and his resaved hard 
 treatment — their house and place torn down and laid 
 in ruins, and instead of protection from government, 
 they found themselves proclaimed outlaws. What 
 could he and they do ? But, Michael, it was a differ- 
 ent thing with you. Our family were comfortable — 
 too much so, indeed, for you ; you got idle habits and 
 a distaste for work, and so, rather than settle down to 
 industry, you should join them.” 
 
 u Ay, and so would you, if you knew the life we 
 lead.” 
 
 u That might be,” replied his brother, u if I didn’t 
 happen to think of the death you die.” 
 
 u As to that,” said Michael, u we have all made up 
 our minds ; shooting and hanging will get nothing out 
 of us but the death-laugh at our enemies.” 
 
 u Ay, enemies of your own making,” said Barney ; 
 u but as to the death-laugh on the gallows, remember 
 that that is at your own expense. It will be what we 
 call on the wrong side of the mouth, I think. But in 
 regard of these nightly meetings of yours, I would 
 have no objection to see one of them. Do you think 
 I would be allowed to join you for an hour or two, 
 that I might hear and see what you say and do ? ” 
 u You may, Barney; but you know it isn’t every 
 one that would get that privilege ; but in ordher to 
 make sure, I’ll spake to Shawn about it. Leave is 
 light, they say ; and as he knows you’re not likely to 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 379 
 
 turn a spy upon our hands, Fm certain he won’t have 
 any objection.” 
 
 u When and where will you meet next ? ” asked 
 Barney. 
 
 u On the very spot where Shawn struck his middogue 
 into the body of Masther Charles,” replied his brother. 
 u Shawn has some oath of revenge to make against 
 Woodward, because he suspects that the villain knows 
 where poor Grranua Davoren is. ” 
 
 u Well, on that subject he may take his own coorse,” 
 replied Barney ; u but as for me, Michael, I neither 
 can nor will think of the murdher of a fellow-crature, 
 no matther how wicked he may be, especially when I 
 know that it is planned for him. As a man and a 
 Christian, I cannot lend myself to it, and of coorse 
 — but this is between ourselves — I will put Mr. 
 Woodward on his guard.” 
 
 Those were noble sentiments, considering the wild 
 and licentious period of which we write, and the 
 dreadfully low estimate at which human life was then 
 held. 
 
 u Act as you like,” replied Michael ; u but this I can 
 tell you, and this I do tell you, that if, for the safety 
 of this villain, you take a single step that may bring 
 Shcwm-na-Middogue into danger, if you were my 
 brother ten times over I will not prevent him— 
 Shawn I mean — from letting loose his vengeance upon 
 you. No, nor upon Rathfillan House and all that it 
 contains, you among the number.” 
 
 u I will do nothing,” replied Barney, firmly, u to 
 bring Shawn or any of you into danger ; but as sure 
 as I have a Christian soul to be saved, and life in my 
 
880 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; Ok, 
 
 body, I will, as I said, put Mr. Harry Woodward upon 
 his guard against him. So now, if you think it proper 
 to let me be present at your meeting, knowing what 
 you know, I will go, but not otherwise.” 
 
 u I feel, Barney,” said his brother, “ that my mind 
 is much hardened of late by the society I keep. I re- 
 member when I thought murder as horrible a thing 
 as you do, but now it is not so. The planning and the 
 plotting of it is considered only as a good joke among 
 us.” 
 
 u But why don’t you lave them, then ?” said Barney, 
 u The pious principles of our father and mother were 
 never such as they practise and preach among you. 
 Why don’t you lave them, I say ? ” 
 
 u Don’t you know,” replied Michael, u that that step 
 would be my death-warrant ? Once we join them we 
 must remain with them, let what may happen. No 
 man laving them, unless he gets clear of the country 
 altogether, may expect more than a week’s lease of 
 life ; in general not so much. They look upon him as 
 a man that has been a spy among them, and who has 
 left them to make his peace, and gain a fortune from 
 government for betraying them ; and you know how 
 often it has happened.” 
 
 u It is too true, Michael,” replied his brother, u for 
 unfortunately it so happens that, whether for good or 
 evil, Irishmen can never be got to stand by each other. 
 Ay, it is true — too true. In the meantime call ou 
 me to-morrow with liberty from Shawn to attend youi 
 meeting, and we will both go there together.” 
 
 u Very well,” replied his brother, u I will do so.” 
 The next night was one of tolerably clear moon 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 381 
 
 light; and about the hour of twelve or one o’clock 
 some twenty or twenty-five outlaws were assembled 
 immediately adjoining the spot where Charles Lindsay 
 was so severely and dangerously wounded. The ap- 
 pearance of those men was singular and striking. 
 Their garbs, we need scarcely inform our readers, 
 were different from those of the present day. Many 
 — nay, most, if not all of them, were bitter enemies 
 to the law, which rendered it penal for them to wear 
 their glibs, and in consequence most of those present 
 had them in full perfection around their heads, over 
 which was worn the barrad or Irish cap, which, how- 
 ever, was then beginning to fall into desuetude. There 
 was scarcely a man of them on whose countenance 
 was not stamped the expression of care, inward suffer- 
 ing, and, as it would seem, the recollection of some 
 grief or sorrow which had befallen themselves or their 
 families. There was something, consequently, deter- 
 mined and utterly reckless in their faces, which de- 
 noted them to be men who had set at defiance both 
 the world and its laws. They all wore the truis , the 
 brogue, and beneath the cloaks which covered them 
 were concealed the celebrated Irish skean or middogue, 
 so that at the first glance they presented the appear- 
 ance of men who were in a peaceful garb and un- 
 armed. The persons of some of them were powerful 
 and admirably symmetrical, as could be guessed from 
 their well-defined outlines. They arranged themselves 
 in a kind of circle around Sliaivn-na-Middogue , who 
 stood in the centre as their chief and leader. A spec- 
 tator, however, could not avoid observing that, owing 
 to the peculiarity of their costume, which, in conse* 
 
382 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 quence of their exclusion from society, not to mention 
 the poverty and hardship which they were obliged to 
 suffer, their appearance as a body was wild and almost 
 savage. In their countenances was blended a twofold 
 expression, composed of ferocity and despair. They 
 felt themselves excommunicated, whether justly or 
 not, from the world and its institutions, and knew too 
 well that society, and the laws by which it is regulated 
 and protected, were hunting them like beasts of prey 
 for their destruction. Perhaps they deserved it, and 
 this consideration may still more strongly account for 
 their fierce and relentless-looking aspect. There is, 
 in the meantime, no doubt that, however wild, fero- 
 cious, and savage they may have appeared, the strong 
 and terrible hand of injustice and oppression had much, 
 too much, to do with the crimes which they had com- 
 mitted, and which drove them out of the pale of civil- 
 ized life. Altogether the spectacle of their appearence 
 there on that night was a melancholy, as well as a 
 fearful one, and ought to teach statesmen that it is not 
 by oppressive laws that the heart of man can be im- 
 proved, but that, on the contrary, when those who 
 project and enact them come to reap the harvest of 
 their policy, they uniformly find it one of violence and 
 crime. So it has been since the world began, and so 
 it will be so long as it lasts, unless a more genial and 
 humane principle of legislation shall become the gen- 
 eral system of managing, and, consequently, of im- 
 proving society. 
 
 u Now, my friends,” said Shawn-na-Middogne, “you 
 all know why we are here. Unfortunate Granua 
 Davoren has disappeared, and I have brought you to* 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 383 
 
 gether that we may set about the task of recovering 
 her, whether she is living or dead. Even her heart- 
 broken parents would feel it a consolation to have her 
 corpse in order that they might give it Christian burial. 
 It will be a shame and a disgrace to us if she is not 
 found, as I said, living or dead. Will you all promise 
 to rest neither night nor day till she is found ? In that 
 case swear it on your skeans.” 
 
 In a moment every skean was out, and, with one 
 voice, they said, u By the contents of this blessed iron, 
 that has been sharpened for the hearts of our oppress- 
 ors, we will never rest, either by night or by day, till 
 we find her, living or dead” — every man then crossed 
 himself and kissed his skean — u and, what is more, ” 
 they added, u we will take vengeance upon the villain 
 that ruined her.” 
 
 u Hould,” said Shawn ; u do you know who he is ? ” 
 
 66 By all accounts,” they replied, u the man that you 
 struck.” 
 
 u No ! ” exclaimed Shawn, u I struck the wrong man ; 
 and poor Granua was right when she screamed out 
 that I had murdered the innocent. But now,” he 
 added, u why am I here among you ? I will tell you, 
 although I suppose the most of you know it already : 
 it was good and generous Mr. Lindsay’s she-devil of a 
 wife that did it ; and it was her he-devil of a son, 
 Harry Woodward, that ruined Granua Davoren. My 
 mother happened to say that she was a heartless and 
 tyrannical woman, that she had the Evil Eye, and that 
 a devil, under the name of Shan-dhinne-dhuv , belonged 
 to her family, and put her up to every kind of wick- 
 edness. This, which was only the common report, 
 
384 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OK, 
 
 reached her ears, and the consequence was that be« 
 cause we were behind in the rent only a single gale, 
 she sent in her bailiffs without the knowledge of her 
 husband, who was from home at the time, and left 
 neither a bed under us, nor a roof over us. At all 
 events, it is well for her that she is a woman ; but she 
 has a son born in her own image, so far, at least, as a 
 bad heart is concerned ; that son is the destroyer of 
 Granua Davoren ; but not a man of you must raise 
 his hand to him : he must be left to my vengeance. 
 Caterine Collins has told me much more about him, 
 but it is useless to mention it. The Evil Spirit I spoke 
 of, the Shan-dliinne-dhuv , and he have been often seen 
 together ; but no matter for that ; he’ll find the same 
 spirit badly able to protect him ; so, as I said before, 
 he must be left to my vengeance.” 
 
 u You mentioned Caterine Collins?” said one of 
 them. u Caterine has friends here, Shawn. What is 
 your opinion of her ? ” 
 
 u Yes,” observed another, u she has friends here ; 
 but, then, she has enemies, too ; men who have a good 
 right to hate the ground she walks on.” 
 
 u Whatever my opinion of Caterine Collins may be,” 
 said Shawn, u I will keep it to myself ; I only say, that 
 the man who injures her is no friend of mine. Isn’t 
 she a woman ? And, surely, we are not to quarrel 
 with, or injure a defenceless woman.” 
 
 By this piece of policy Shawn gained considerable 
 advantage. His purpose was to preserve such an as- 
 cendency over that cunning and treacherous woman 
 as might enable him to make her useful in working 
 out his own designs, his object being, not only on that 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 385 
 
 account, but for the sake of his own personal safety, 
 to stand well with both her friends and her enemies. 
 
 Other matters were discussed, and plans of ven- 
 geance proposed and assented to, the details of which 
 would afford our readers but slight gratification. After 
 their projects had been arranged, this wild and savage, 
 but melancholy group, dispersed, and so intimately 
 were they acquainted with the intricacies of cover and 
 retreat which then characterized the surface of the 
 country, that in a few minutes they seemed rather to 
 have vanished like spectres than to have disappeared 
 like living men. Shawn, however, remained behind in 
 order to hold some private conversation with Barney 
 Casey. 
 
 “ Barney,” said he, “ I wish to speak to you about 
 that villain Woodward. ” 
 
 “ I don’t at all doubt,” replied this honest and manly 
 peasant, u that he is a villain ; but at the same time, 
 Shawn, you must remember that I am not a tory, and 
 that I will neither aid nor assist you in your designs of 
 murdher upon him. I received betther principles from 
 my father and the mother who bore me ; and indeed I 
 think that the same thing may be said of yourself, 
 Shawn. Still and all, there is no doubt but that, 
 unlike that self-willed brother of mine, you had heavy 
 provocation to join the life you did.” 
 
 “Well, Barney,” replied Shawn, in a melancholy 
 tone of voice, “ if the same oppressions were to come 
 on us again, I think I would take another coorse. My 
 die, however, is cast, and I must abide by it. What 
 I wanted to say to you, however, is this: — you are 
 livin’ in the same house with Woodward ; keep your 
 
386 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 eye on him — watch him well and closely ; he is plot 
 ting evil for somebody.” 
 
 “ Why ? ” said Barney ; “ how do you know that ? ” 
 
 “ I have it,” replied Shawn, “ from good authority. 
 He has paid three or four midnight visits to Sol, the 
 herb docthor, and you know that a greater old scoun- 
 drel than he is doesn’t breathe the breath of life. It 
 has been long suspected that he is a poisoner, and they 
 say that in spite of the poverty he takes on him, he is 
 rich and full of money. It can be for no good, then, 
 that Woodward consults him at such unseasonable 
 hours.” 
 
 “Ay ; but who the devil could he think of poison 
 ing ? ” said Barney. “ I see nobody he could wish to 
 poison.” 
 
 “Maybe, for all that, the deed is done,” replied 
 Shawn. “ Where, for instance, is unfortunate Granua f 
 Who can tell that he hasn’t dosed her ? ” 
 
 “ I believe him villain enough to do it,” returned the 
 other ; “ but still I don’t think he did. He was at 
 home to my own knowledge the night she disappeared, 
 and could know nothing of what became of her. I 
 think that’s a sure case.” 
 
 “ Well,” said Shawn, “ it may be so ; but in the 
 manetime his stolen visits to the ould herb docthor 
 are not for nothing. I end, then, as I began — keep 
 your eye on him ; watch him closely — and now, good 
 night.” 
 
 These hints were not thrown away upon Barney, who 
 was naturally of an observant turn ; and accordingly 
 he kept a stricter eye than ever upon the motions of 
 Harry Woodward. This accomplished gentleman, like 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 387 
 
 eve ry villain of his class, was crafty and secret in 
 everything he did and said ; that is to say, his object 
 was always to lead those with whom he held inter- 
 course, to draw the wrong inference from his words and 
 actions. Even his mother, as the reader will learn, was 
 not in his full confidence. Such men, however, are so 
 completely absorbed in the management of their own 
 plans, that the latent principle or motive occasionally 
 becomes apparent, without any consciousness of its 
 exhibition on their part. Barney soon had an oppor- 
 tunity of suspecting this. His brother Charles, after 
 what appeared to be a satisfactory convalescence, began 
 to relapse, and a fresh fever to set in. The first person 
 to communicate the melancholy intelligence to Wood- 
 ward happened to be Barney himself, who, on meeting 
 him early in the morning, said, — 
 
 “I am sorry, Mr. Woodward, to tell you that Mas- 
 ther Charles is a great deal worse ; he spent a bad night, 
 and it seems has got very feverish.” 
 
 A gleam of satisfaction — short and transient, but 
 which, however, was too significant to be misunder- 
 stood by such a sagacious observer as Barney — flashed 
 across his countenance — but only for a moment. He 
 recomposed his features, and assuming a look expres- 
 sive of the deepest sorrow, said, — 
 
 u Good heavens, Casey, do you tell me that my poor 
 brother is worse, and we all in such excellent spirits 
 at what we considered his certain but gradual recov- 
 ery ? ” 
 
 u He is much worse, sir ; and the masther this morn- 
 ing has strong doubts of his recovery. He’s in great 
 affliction about him, and so are they all. His loss 
 
388 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 would be felt in the neighborhood, for, indeed, it’s he 
 that was well beloved by all who knew him.” 
 
 u He certainly was a most amiable and affectionate 
 young fellow,” said Woodward, “and, for my part, if 
 he goes from us through the means of that murdering 
 blow, I shall hunt Shawn-na-Middogne to the death.” 
 u Will you take a friend’s advice ? ” replied Barney : 
 u we all of us wish, of coorse, to die a Christian death 
 upon our beds, that we may think of the sins we have 
 committed, and ask the pardon of our Saviour and 
 inthersessor for them. I say, then, if you wish to die 
 such a death, and to have time to repent of your sins, 
 avoid coming across Shawn-na-Middogue above all men 
 in the world. I tell you this as a friend, and now 
 you’re warned.” 
 
 Woodward paused, and his face became black with 
 a spirit of vengeance. 
 
 “ How does it happen, Casey,” he asked, “ that you 
 are able to give me such a warning ? You must have 
 some particular information on the subject.” 
 
 u The only information I have on the subject is this 
 — that you are set down among most people as the man 
 who destroyed Grace Davoren, and not your brother ; 
 Shawn believes this, and on that account, I say, it will 
 be well for you to avoid him. He believes, too, that 
 you have her concealed somewhere — although I don’t 
 think so ; but if you have, Mr. Woodward, it would be 
 an act of great kindness — an act becomin’ both a gen- 
 tleman and a Christian — to restore the unfortunate girl 
 to her parents.” 
 
 u I know no more about her than you do, Casey. 
 How could I ? Perhaps my poor brother, when he ia 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 389 
 
 capable of it, may be able to afford us some informa- 
 tion on the subject. As it is I know nothing of it, but 
 I shall leave nothing undone to recover her if she be 
 alive, or if the thing can be accomplished. In the 
 meantime all I can think of is the relapse of my poor 
 brother. Until he gets better I shall not be able to 
 fix my mind upon anything else. What is Grace Da- 
 voren or Shawn-na-Middogue — the accursed scoun- 
 drel — to me, so long as my dear Charles is in a state 
 of danger ? ” 
 
 “ Now,” said he, when they parted, 66 now to work 
 earth and hell to secure Shawn-na-Middogue . He has 
 got my secret concerning the girl Davoren, and I feel 
 that while he is at large I cannot be safe. There is a 
 reward for his head, whether alive or dead, but that I 
 scorn. In the meantime, I shall not lose an hour in 
 getting together a band who will scour the country 
 along with myself, until we secure him. After that 
 I shall be at perfect liberty to work out my plans with- 
 out either fear of, or danger from, this murdering 
 ruffian.” 
 
390 
 
 THE EVIL EYE: OIL 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE TOIR, OR TORY HUNT. 
 
 Harry Woodward now began to apprehend that, as 
 the reader sees, either his star or that of Shawn-na - 
 Middogue must be in the ascendant. He accordingly 
 set to work with all his skill and craft to secure his per- 
 son and offer him up as a victim to the outraged laws 
 of his country, and to a government that had set a 
 price upon his head, as the leader of the outlaws ; or, 
 what came nearer to his wish, either to shoot him down 
 with his own hand, or to have him shot by those who 
 were on the alert for such persons. The first individ- 
 ual to whom he applied upon the subject was his bene- 
 volent step-father, who he knew was a magistrate, and 
 whose duty was to have the wretched class of whom 
 we write arrested or shot as best they might. 
 
 u Sir,” said he, u I think after what has befallen 
 my dear brother Charles that this murdering villain, 
 Shawn-na- Middogue, who is at the head of the tories 
 and outlaws, ought to be shot, or taken up and handed 
 over to government.” 
 
 u Why,” asked Mr. Lindsay, u what has happened in 
 connection with Sliawn-na- Middogue and your brother?” 
 u Why, that it was from his hand he received the 
 wound that may be his death. That, I think, is suf- 
 ficient to make you exert yourself ; and indeed it is, 
 in my opinion, both a shame and a scandal that th© 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 391 
 
 subject has not been taken up with more energy by the 
 magistracy of the country.” 
 
 u But who can tell,” replied Lindsay, u whether it 
 was Shawn-na-Middogue that stabbed Charles ? Charles 
 himself does not know the individual who stabbed him. ” 
 u The language of the girl, I think,” replied Wood- 
 ward, “ might indicate it. He was once her lover ” 
 
 u But she named nobody,” replied the other ; u and 
 as for lovers, she had enough If them, of Sliawn-na - 
 Middogue is an outlaw now , I know who made him so. 
 I remember when there wasn’t a better conducted boy 
 on your mother’s property. He was a credit to his 
 family and the neighborhood ; but they were turned 
 out in my absence by your unfeeling mother there, 
 Harry ; and the fine young fellow had nothing else for 
 it but the life of an outlaw. Confound me if I can 
 much blame him.” 
 
 u Thank you, Lindsay,” replied his wife ; u as kind 
 as ever to the woman who brought you that property. 
 But you forget what the young scoundrel’s mother said 
 of me — do you ? that I had the Evil Eye, and that 
 there was a familiar or devil connected with me and 
 my family ? ” 
 
 u Egad ! and I’m much of her opinion,” replied her 
 husband ; u and if she said it, I give you my honor it 
 is only what every one who knows you says, and what 
 I, who know you best, say as well as they. Begone, 
 madam — leave the room ; it was your damned oppres- 
 sion made the boy a tory. Begone, I say — I will bear 
 with your insolence no longer.” 
 
 He stood up as he spoke — his eye flashed, and the 
 stamp of his foot made the floor shake. Mrs. Lindsay 
 
392 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 knew her husband well, and without a single syllable 
 in reply she arose and left the room. 
 
 “ Harry,” proceeded his stepfather, “ I shall take 
 no proceedings against that unfortunate young man — 
 tory though he be ; I would resign my magistracy 
 sooner. Do not, therefore, count on me.” 
 
 “ Well, sir,” said he, with a calm but black expression 
 of countenance, “ I will not enter into domestic quar- 
 rels ; but I am my mother’s son.” 
 
 “ You are,” replied Lindsay, looking closely at him — 
 “ and I regret it. I do not like the expression of your 
 face — it is bad ; worse I have seldom seen.” 
 
 “Be that expression what it may, sir,” replied 
 Woodward, “ by the heavens above me I shall rest 
 neither night nor day until I put an end to Shawn-na- 
 Middogue .” 
 
 “ In the meantime you shall have no assistance from 
 me, Harry ; and it ill becomes your mother’s son — 
 the woman whose cruelty to the family made him what 
 he is — to attempt to hunt him down. On the con- 
 trary, I tell you as a friend to let him pass ; the young 
 man is desperate, and his vengeance, or that of his 
 followers, may come on you when you least expect it. 
 It is not his death that will secure you. If he dies 
 through your means, he will leave those behind him 
 who will afford you but short space to settle your last 
 account.” 
 
 “ Be the consequences what they may,” replied 
 Woodward, “ either he or I shall fall.” 
 
 He left the room after expressing this determination, 
 and his stepfather said, — 
 
 “I ? m afraid, Maria, we don’t properly understand 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 393 
 
 Master Harry. I am much troubled by what has 
 occurred just now. I fear he is a hypocrite in morals, 
 and without a single atom of honorable principle. Did 
 you observe the expression of his face ? Curse me if 
 I think the devil himself has so bad a one. Besides, I 
 have heard something about him that I don’t like 
 — something which I am not going to mention to you ; 
 but I say that in future we must beware of him.” 
 
 u I was sorry, papa, to see the expression of his face,” 
 replied Maria ; u it was fearful ; and above all things 
 the expression of his eye. It made me feel weak when- 
 ever he turned it on me.” 
 
 u Egad, and it had something of the same effect on 
 myself,” replied her father. “ There is some damned 
 expression in it that takes away one’s strength. Well, 
 as I said, we must beware of him.” 
 
 Woodward’s next step was to pay a visit to Lord 
 Cockletown, who, as he had gained his title in conse- 
 quence of his success in tory-hunting, and capturing 
 the most troublesome and distinguished outlaws of 
 that day, was, he thought, the best and most experi- 
 enced person to whom he could apply for information 
 as to the most successful means of accomplishing his 
 object. He accordingly waited on his lordship, to 
 whom he thought, very naturally, that this exploit 
 would recommend him. His lordship was in the 
 garden, where Woodward found him in hobnailed 
 shoes, digging himself into what he called his daily 
 perspirations. 
 
 “ Don’t be surprised, Mr. Woodward,” said he, “at 
 my employment ; I am taking my every-day sweat, 
 because I feel that I could not drink as I do and get 
 
 17 * 
 
394 
 
 TIIE EVIL EYE; 0R> 
 
 on without it. Well, what do you want with me ? Is 
 it anything about Tom ? Egad, Tom says she rather 
 likes you than otherwise ; and if you can satisfy me as 
 to property settlements, and all that, I won’t stand in 
 your way j but, in the meantime, what do you want 
 with me now ? If it’s Tom’s affair, the state of your 
 property comes first.” 
 
 “No, my lord, I shall leave all dealings of business 
 between you and my mother. This is a different affair, 
 and one on which I wish to have your lordship’s advice 
 and direction.” 
 
 “ Ay, but what is it ? Confound it, come to the 
 point.” 
 
 “It is a tory-hunt, my lord.” 
 
 “ Who is the tory, or who are the tories ? Come, 
 I’m at home here. What’s your plan ? ” 
 
 “Why, simple pursuit. We have the posse comi - 
 talus.” 
 
 “ The posse comitatus ! — the posse devil ; what do 
 the tories care about the posse comitatus ? Have you 
 bloodhounds ? ” 
 
 “ No, my lord, but I think we can procure them.” 
 
 “ Because,” proceeded his lordship, “ to go hunt a 
 tory without bloodhounds is like looking for your 
 grandmother’s needle in a bottle of straw.” 
 
 “ I am thankful to your lordship for that hint,” re- 
 plied Harry Woodward ; “ but the truth is, I have 
 been almost since my infancy out of the country, and 
 am, consequently, very ignorant of its usages.” 
 
 “ What particular tory are you going to hunt ? ” 
 
 “ A fellow named Shawn-na-Middogue .” 
 
 “ Ah ! Shawn-na-Middogue , your mother’s victim t 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 395 
 
 Don’t hunt him . If you’re wise you’ll keep your dis- 
 tance from that young fellow. I tell you, Mr. Wood- 
 ward, there will be more danger to yourself in the 
 hunt than there will be to him. It’s a well-known 
 fact that it was your mother’s severity to his family 
 that made a tory of him ; and, as I said before, I would 
 strongly recommend you to avoid him. How many 
 bloodhounds have you got ? ” 
 
 u Why, I think we can muster half a dozen.” 
 
 “ Ay, but do you know how to hunt them ? ” 
 u Not exactly ; but I suppose we may depend upon 
 the instinct of the dogs.” 
 
 u No, sir, you may not, unless to a very limited ex- 
 tent. Those tories always, when pursued by blood- 
 hounds, go down the wind whenever it is possible, and, 
 consequently, leave very little trail behind them. Your 
 object will be, of course, to hunt them against the 
 wind ; they will consequently have little chance of 
 escape, unless, as they are often in the habit of doing, 
 they administer a sop.” 
 
 “ What is a sop, my lord ? ” 
 
 u A piece of raw beef or mutton, kept for twenty- 
 four hours under the armpit until it becomes saturated 
 with the moisture of the body ; after this, administer it 
 to the dog, and instead of attacking he will follow you 
 over the world. The other sop resorted to by these 
 fellows is the middogue , or skean, and, as they contrive 
 to manage its application, it is the surer of the two. 
 Should you like to see Tom ? ” 
 
 u Unquestionably, my lord. I intended before going 
 to have requested the honor of a short interview.” 
 
 “ Ay, of course, to make love. Well, I tell you that 
 
396 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 Tom, like her uncle, has her wits about her. Go up, 
 then, you will find her in the withdrawing-room ; and 
 listen — I desire that you will tell her of your tory- 
 hunting project, and ask her opinion upon it. Now, 
 don’t forget that, because I will make inquiries about 
 it.” 
 
 Woodward certainly found her in what was then 
 termed the withdrawing-room. She was in the act of 
 embroidering, and received him with much courtesy 
 and kindness. 
 
 “I hope your mother and family are all well, Mr. 
 Woodward,” she said ; “ as for your sister Maria she is 
 quite a stay-at-home. Does she ever visit any one 
 at all?” 
 
 “Very rarely, indeed, Miss Riddle; but I think she 
 will soon do herself the pleasure of calling upon you.” 
 
 “ I shall feel much obliged, Mr. Woodward. From 
 what I have heard, and the little I have seen of her, a 
 most amiable girl. You have had a chat with my kind- 
 hearted, but eccentric uncle ? ” 
 
 “ I have ; and he imposed it on me as a condition 
 that I should mention to you an enterprise on which I 
 am bent.” 
 
 “An enterprise ! Pray, what is it?” 
 
 “ Why, a tory-hunt ; I am going to hunt down 
 Shaivn-na-Middogue , as he is called, and I think it will 
 be rendering the country a service to get rid of him.” 
 
 Miss Riddle’s face got pale as ashes ; and she looked 
 earnestly and solemnly into Woodward’s face. 
 
 “ Mr. Woodward,” said she, “ would you oblige mo 
 in one simple request ? Do not hunt down Shawn-na - 
 Middogue : my uncle and I owe him our lives.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 397 
 
 u How is that, Miss Riddle ? ” 
 
 u Do you not know that my uncle was a tory 
 hunter ? ” 
 
 u I have certainly heard so,” replied Woodward ; 
 u and I am, besides, aware of it from the admirable 
 instructions which he gave me concerning the best 
 method of hunting them down.” 
 
 u Yes, but did he encourage you in your determina- 
 tion of hunting down Shawn-na-Middogue f ” 
 
 u No, certainly ; but, on the contrary, advised me to 
 pass him by — to have nothing to do with him.” 
 
 u Did he state his reasons for giving you such ad- 
 vice ? ” 
 
 u He mentioned something with reference to certain 
 legal proceedings taken by my mother against the 
 <hmily of Shawn-na-Middogue . But I presume my 
 mother had her own rights to vindicate, and beyond 
 •hat I know nothing of it. He nearly stabbed my 
 brother to death, and I will leave no earthly means 
 unattempted to shoot the villain down, or otherwise 
 secure him.” 
 
 u Well, you are aware that my uncle was the most 
 successful and celebrated tory -hunter of his day, and 
 rendered important services to the government in 
 that capacity — services which have been liberally 
 rewarded.” 
 
 “ I am aware of it, Miss Riddle.” 
 u But you are not aware, as I am, that this same 
 Shawn-na-Middogue saved my uncle’s life and mine on 
 the night before last ? ” 
 
 u How could I, Miss Riddle ? ” 
 u It is a fact, though, and I beg you to mark it ; and 
 
898 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 I trust that if you respect my uncle and myself, you 
 will not engage in this cruel and inhuman expedi- 
 tion.” 
 
 “ But your uncle mentioned nothing of this to me, 
 Miss Riddle.” 
 
 “ He does not know it yet. I have been all yesterday 
 thinking over the circumstance, with a view of getting 
 his lordship to interfere with the government for this 
 unfortunate youth ; but I felt myself placed in circum- 
 stances of great difficulty and delicacy with respect to 
 your family and ours. I hope you understand me, Mr. 
 Woodward. I allude to the circumstances which forced 
 him to become an outlaw and a tory, and it struck me 
 that my uncle could not urge any application in his 
 favor without adverting to them.” 
 
 “ 0, Miss Riddle, if you feel an interest in his favor, 
 he shall experience no molestation from me.” 
 
 “ The only interest which I feel in him is that of 
 humanity and common gratitude, Mr. Woodward ; but, 
 indeed, I should rather say that the gratitude should 
 not be common to a man who saved my uncle’s life 
 and mine.” 
 
 “And pray may I ask how that came about ? At 
 all events he has made me his friend forever.” 
 
 “ My uncle and I were returning home from dinner, 
 — we had dined at Squire Dawson’s, — and on coming 
 to a lonely part of the road we found our carriage 
 surrounded by a party of the outlaws, who shouted 
 out, ‘This is the old tory -hunter, who got his wealth 
 and title by persecuting us, and now we will pay him 
 home for all.’ ‘Ay,’ observed another, ‘and his niece 
 is with him, and we will have her off to the moun- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 399 
 
 tains/ The carriage was immediately surrounded, 
 and I know not to what an extent their violence and 
 revenge might have proceeded, when Shawn came 
 bounding among them with the air of a man who 
 possessed authority over them. 
 
 u c Stop/ said he ; i on this occasion they must go 
 free, and on every occasion. Lord Cockletown, let 
 him be what he may before, is of late a good landlord, 
 
 and a friend to the people. His niece, too, is ’ 
 
 He then complimented me upon some trifling acts of 
 kindness I had paid to his family when — hem — ahem 
 — in fact, when they stood much in need of it.” 
 
 This was a delicate evasion of any allusion to the 
 cruel conduct of his mother towards the outlaw’s 
 family. 
 
 u When,” she went on, u he had succeeded in re- 
 straining the meditated violence of the tories, he ap- 
 proached me — for they had already dragged me out, 
 and indeed it was my screaming that brought him with 
 such haste to the spot. i Now, Miss Riddle/ said he, 
 in a low whisper which my uncle could not hear , i one 
 good act deserves another ; you were kind to my fam- 
 ily when they stood sorely in need of it. You and 
 your uncle are safe, and, what is more, will be safe : I 
 will take care of that ; but forget Shawn-na-Middogue y 
 the outlaw and tory, or if ever you mention his name, 
 let it be in a spirit of mercy and forgiveness.’ Mr. 
 Woodward, you will not hunt down this generous 
 young man?” 
 
 “ I would as soon hunt down my father, Miss Riddle, 
 if he were alive. I trust you don’t imagine that I can 
 be insensible to such noble conduct.” 
 
400 
 
 TOE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u I do not think you are, Mr. Woodward ; and I hope 
 you will allow the unfortunate youth to remain unmo- 
 lested until my uncle, to whom I shall mention the 
 circumstances this day, may strive to have him restored 
 to society.” 
 
 We need scarcely assure our readers that Woodward 
 pledged himself in accordance with her wishes, after 
 which he went home and prepared such a mask for his 
 face, and such a disguise of dress for his person, as, 
 when assumed, rendered it impossible for any one to 
 recognize him. Such was the spirit in which he kept 
 his promise to Miss Riddle, and such the honor of 
 every word that proceeded from his hypocritical lips. 
 
 In the meantime the preparations for the chase 
 were made with the most extraordinary energy and 
 caution. Woodward had other persons engaged in it, 
 on whom he had now made up his mind to devolve the 
 consequences of the whole proceedings. The sherifl 
 and the posse comitatus , together with assistance from 
 other quarters, had all been engaged; and as some 
 vague intelligence of Shawn-na-Middogue’s retreat had 
 been obtained, Woodward proceeded in complete dis- 
 guise before daybreak with a party, not one of whom 
 was able to recognize him, well armed, to have what 
 was, in those days, called a tory-hunt. 
 
 The next morning was dark and gloomy. Gray, 
 heavy mists lay upon the mountain-tops, from which, 
 as the light of the rising sun fell upon them, they 
 retreated in broken masses to the valleys and lower 
 grounds beneath them. A cold, chilly aspect lay upon 
 the surface of the earth, and the white mists that had 
 descended from the mountain-tops, or were drawn up 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 401 
 
 from the ground by the influence of the sun, were, al- 
 though more condensed, beginning to get a warmer look. 
 
 Notwithstanding the secrecy with which this enter- 
 prise was projected it had taken wind, and many of 
 those who had suffered by the depredations of the tories 
 were found joining the band of pursuers, and many 
 others who were friendly to them, or who had relations 
 among them, also made their appearance, but con- 
 trived to keep somewhat aloof from the main body, 
 though not at such a distance as might seem to render 
 them suspected ; their object being to afford whatever 
 assistance they could, with safety to themselves and 
 without incurring any suspicion of affinity to the un- 
 fortunate tories. 
 
 The country was of intricate passage and full of 
 thick woods. At this distance of time, now that it is 
 cleared and cultivated, our readers could form no con- 
 ception of its appearance then. In the fastnesses and 
 close brakes of those woods lay the hiding-places and 
 retreats of the tories — u the wood kernes 77 of Spenser’s 
 day. A tory-hunt at that time, or at any time, was a 
 pastime of no common danger. Those ferocious and 
 determined banditti had little to render life desirable. 
 They consequently set but a slight value upon it. The 
 result was that the pursuits after them by foreign 
 soldiers, and other persons but slightly acquainted 
 with the country, generally ended in disaster and death 
 to several of the pursuers. 
 
 On the morning in question the tory-hunters literally 
 beat the woods as if they had been in the pursuit of 
 game, but for a considerable time with little effect. 
 Not the appearance of a single tory was anywhere 
 
402 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR. 
 
 visible ; but, notwithstanding this, it so happened that 
 some one of their enemies occasionally dropped, either 
 dead or wounded, by a shot from the intricacies and 
 covers of the woods, which, upon being searched and 
 examined, afforded no trace whatsoever of those who 
 did the mischief. This was harassing and provocative 
 of vengeance to the military and such wretched police 
 as existed in that day. No search could discover a 
 single trace of a tory, and many of those in the pursuit 
 were obliged to withdraw from it — not unreluctantly, 
 indeed — in order to bear back the dead and wounded 
 to the town of Rathfillan. 
 
 As they were entering an open space that lay between 
 two wooded enclosures, a white hare started across 
 their path, to the utter consternation of those who 
 were in pursuit. Woodward, now disguised and in 
 his mask, had been for a considerable time looking 
 behind him, but this circumstance did not escape his 
 notice, and he felt, to say the least of it, startled at 
 her second appearance. It reminded him, however, of 
 the precautions which he had taken ; and he looked 
 back from time to time, as we have said, in expectation 
 of something appertaining to the pursuit. At length 
 he exclaimed, — 
 
 u Where are the party with the bloodhounds? 
 Why have they not joined us and come up with us ? ” 
 
 u They have started a wolf,” replied one of them, 
 u and the dogs are after him ; and some of them have 
 gone back upon the trail of the wounded men.” 
 
 u Return for them,” said he ; %i without their assist- 
 ance we can never find the trail of these accursed 
 tories ; but, above all, of Shawn-na-Middogue 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 403 
 
 In due time the dogs were brought up, but the trails 
 were so various that they separated mostly into single 
 hunts, and went at such a rapid speed that they were 
 lost in the woods. 
 
 At length two of them, who came up first, gave 
 tongue, and the body of pursuers concentrated them- 
 selves on the newly-discovered trail, keeping as close 
 to the dogs as they could. Those two had quartered 
 the woods and returned to the party again when they 
 fell upon the slot of some unfortunate victim who had 
 recently escaped from the place. The pursuit now 
 became energetic and full of interest, if we could for- 
 get the melancholy and murderous fact that the game 
 pursued were human victims, who had nothing more 
 nor less to expect from their pursuers than the savage 
 wolves which then infested the forests — a price having 
 been laid upon the heads of each. 
 
 After some time the party arrived at the outskirts 
 of the wood, and an individual was seen bounding 
 along in the direction of the mountains — the two dogs 
 in full pursuit of him. The noise, the animation, and 
 the tumult of the pursuit were now astounding, and 
 rang long and loud over the surface of the excited and 
 awakened neighborhood, whilst the wild echoes of 
 their inhuman enjoyment were giving back their 
 terrible responses from the hills and valleys around 
 them. The shouting, the urging on of the dogs by 
 ferocious cries of encouragement, were loud, incessant, 
 and full of a spirit which, at this day, it is terrible to 
 reflect upon. The whole country was alive ; and the 
 loud, vociferous agitation which disturbed it, resembled 
 the influence of one of those storms which lash the quiet 
 
404 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 sea into madness. Fresh crowds joined them, as we 
 have said, and the tumult still became louder and 
 stronger. In the meantime, Shawn-na-Middogw’s 
 case — it was he — became hopeless — for it was the 
 speed of the fleetest runner that ever lived to that of two 
 powerful bloodhounds, animated, as they were, by their 
 ferocious instincts. Indeed, the interest of the chase 
 was heightened by the manner and conduct of the dogs, 
 which, when they came upon the trail of the individual, 
 in question, yelped aloud with an ecstatic delight that 
 gave fresh courage to the vociferous band of pursuers. 
 
 “ Who can that man be ? ” asked one of them ; “ he 
 seems to have wings to his feet.” 
 
 “ By the sacred light of day,” exclaimed another, 
 “it is no other than the famous Shawn-na-Middogue 
 himself. I know him well ; and even if I did not, who 
 could mistake him by his speed of foot ? ” 
 
 “ Is that he ? ” said the mask ; “ then fifty pounds in 
 addition to the government reward to the man who 
 will shoot him down, or secure him, living or dead: 
 only let him be taken.” 
 
 Just then four or five persons, friends of course to 
 the unfortunate outlaw, came in before the dogs across 
 the trail, in consequence of which the animals became 
 puzzled, and lost considerable time in regaining it, 
 whilst Shawn, in the meantime, was fast making his 
 way to the mountains. 
 
 The reward, however, offered by the man in the 
 black mask — for it was a black one — accelerated the 
 speed of the pursuers, between whom a competition of 
 terrible energy and action arose as to which of them 
 should secure the public reward and the premium that 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 405 
 
 were offered for his blood. Shawn, however, had been 
 evidently exhausted, and sat down considerably in 
 advance of them, on the mountain side, to take breath, 
 in order to better the chance of effecting his escape ; 
 but whilst seated, panting after his race, the dogs 
 gained rapidly upon him. Having put his hand over 
 his eyes, and looked keenly down — for he had the 
 sight of an eagle — the approach of the dogs did not 
 seem at all to alarm him. 
 
 u Ah, thank God, they will have him soon,” said the 
 mask, u and it is a pity that we cannot give them the 
 reward. Who owns those noble dogs ? ” 
 
 u You will see that very soon, sir,” replied a man 
 beside him ; u you will see it very soon — you may 
 see it now.” 
 
 As he uttered the words the dogs sprang upon Shawn, 
 wagged their tails as if in a state of most ecstatic 
 delight, and began to caress him and lick his face. 
 
 “ Finn, my brave Finn ! ” he exclaimed, patting him 
 affectionately, “ and is this you ? and Oonah, my dar- 
 ling Oonah, did the villains think that my best friends 
 would pursue me for my blood f Come now,” said he, 
 u follow me, and we will lead them a chase.” 
 
 During his brief rest, however, four of the most 
 active of his pursuers, who knew what is called the lie 
 of the country, succeeded, by passing through the skirt 
 of the wood in a direction where it was impossible to 
 observe them, in coming up behind the spot where he 
 had sat, and consequently, when he and his dogs, or 
 those which had been once his, ascended its flat summit, 
 the four men pounced upon him. Four against one 
 Would, in ordinary cases, be fearful odds ; but Shawn 
 
±06 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 knew that he had two stanch and faithful friends to 
 support him. Quick as lightning his middogue was 
 into one of their hearts, and almost as quickly were 
 two more of them seized by the throats and dragged 
 down by the powerful animals that defended him. 
 The fourth man was as rapidly despatched by a single 
 blow, whilst the dogs were literally tearing out the 
 throats of their victims. In the course of about ten 
 minutes, what between Shawn’s middogue and the 
 terrible fangs and strength of those dreadful animals, 
 the four men lay there four corpses. Shawn’s danger, 
 however, notwithstanding his success, was only increas- 
 ing. His pursuers had now gained upon him, and 
 when he looked around he found himself hemmed in, 
 or nearly so. Speed of foot was everything ; but, 
 what was worst of all, with reference to his ultimate 
 escape, four other dogs were making their way up the 
 mountains — dogs to which he was a stranger, and he 
 knew right well that they would hunt him with all the 
 deadly instincts of blood. They were, however, far 
 in the distance, and he felt little apprehension from 
 them . Be this as it may, he bounded off accompanied 
 by his faithful friends, and not less than twenty shots 
 were fired after him, none of which touched him. The 
 number of his pursuers, dogs included, almost made 
 his heart sink ; and would have done so, but that he 
 was probably desperate and reckless of life. He saw 
 himself almost encompassed ; he heard the bullets 
 whistling about him, and perceived at a glance that the 
 chances of his escape w r ere a thousand to one against 
 him. With a rapid sweep of his eye he marked the 
 locality. It also was all against him. There was a 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 407 
 
 shoreless lake, abrupt and deep to the very edge, ex- 
 cept a slip at the opposite side, lying at his feet. It 
 tvas oblong, but at each end of it there was nothing 
 like a pass for at least two or three miles. If he could 
 swim across this he knew that he was safe, and that 
 he could do so he felt certain, provided he escaped 
 the bullets and the dogs of the pursuers. At all 
 events he dashed down and plunged in, accompanied 
 by his faithful attendants. Shot after shot was sent 
 after him ; and so closely did some of them reach him, 
 that he was obliged to dive and swim under water from 
 time to time, in order to save himself from their aim. 
 The strange bloodhounds, however, which had entered 
 the lake, were gaining rapidly on him, and on looking 
 back he saw them within a dozen yards of him. He 
 was now, however, beyond the reach of their bullets, 
 unless it might be a longer shot than ordinary, but the 
 four dogs were upon him, and in the extremity of de- 
 spair he shouted out, — 
 
 u Finn and Oonagh, won’t you save me ? ” 
 
 Shame upon the friendship and attachment of man ! 
 In a moment two of the most powerful of the strange 
 dogs were in something that resembled a death strug- 
 gle with his brave and gallant defenders. The other 
 two, however, were upon himself ; but by a stab of his 
 middogue he despatched one of them, and the other he 
 pressed under water until he was drowned. 
 
 In the meantime, whilst the four other dogs were 
 fighting furiously in the water, Shawn, having felt 
 exhausted, was obliged to lie on his back and float, in 
 order to regain his strength. 
 
 A little before this contest commenced, the black 
 
408 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 mask and a number of the pursuing party were stand- 
 ing on the edge of the lake looking on, conscious of 
 the impossibility of their interference. 
 
 u Is there no stout man and good swimmer pres- 
 ent, exclaimed the mask, u who will earn the fifty 
 pounds I have offered for the capture of that man ? ” 
 u Here am I,” said a powerful young fellow, the best 
 swimmer, with the exception of Shawn-na-Middogue , 
 in the province. u I am like a duck in the water ; 
 but, upon my sowl, so is he. If I take him, you will 
 give me the fifty pounds ? ” 
 
 “ Unquestionably ; but you know you will have the 
 government reward besides.” 
 
 u Well, then, here goes. I cannot bring my carbine 
 with me ; but even so — we will have a tug for it with 
 my skean.” 
 
 He threw off his coat and barrad, and immediately 
 plunged in and swam with astonishing rapidity towards 
 the spot where Shawn and the dogs — the latter still 
 engaged in their ferocious contest — were in the lake. 
 Shawn now had regained considerable strength, and 
 was about to despatch the enemies of his brave defend- 
 ers, when, on looking back to the spot on the margin 
 of the lake where his pursuers stood, he saw the power- 
 ful young swimmer within a few yards of him. It was 
 well for him that he had regained his strength, and 
 such was his natural courage that he felt rather 
 gratified at the appearance of only a single indi- 
 vidual. 
 
 u Shawn-na-Middogue” said the young fellow, “I 
 come to make you a prisoner. Will you fight me fairly 
 in the water ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 409 
 
 “I am a hunted outlaw — a tory,” replied Shawn, 
 u and will fight you the best way I can. If we were 
 on firm earth I would fight you on your own terms. 
 If there is to be a fight between us, remember that you 
 are fighting for the government reward, and I for my 
 life.” 
 
 “ Will you fight me, said the man, “ without using 
 your middogue ? ” 
 
 “ I saw you take a skean from between your teeth 
 as I turned round,” replied Shawn, “and I know 
 now that you are a villain and a treacherous ruffian, 
 who would take a cowardly advantage of me if you 
 could.” 
 
 The fellow made a plunge at Shawn, who was some- 
 what taken by surprise. They met and grappled in 
 the water, and the contest between them was, probably, 
 one of the fiercest and most original that ever occurred 
 between man and man. It was distinctly visible to 
 the spectators on the shore, and the interest which it 
 excited in them can scarcely be described. A terrible 
 grapple ensued, but as neither of them wished to die 
 by drowning, or, in fact, to die under such peculiar cir- 
 cumstances at all, there was a degree of caution in the 
 contest which required great skill and power on both 
 sides. Notwithstanding this caution, however, still, 
 when we consider the unsubstantial element on which 
 the battle between them raged — for rage it did — 
 there were frightful alternatives of plunging and sink- 
 ing between them. Shawn’s opponent was the stronger 
 of the two, but Shawn possessed in activity what the 
 other possessed in strength. The waters of the lake 
 Were agitated by their struggles and foamed white about 
 
 18 
 
410 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 them, whilst, at the same time, the four bloodhounds 
 tearing each other beside them added to the agitation. 
 Shawn and his opponent clasped each other and fre- 
 quently disappeared for a very brief space, but the 
 necessity to breathe and rise to the air forced them to 
 relax their grasps and seek the surface of the water ; 
 so was it with the dogs. At length, Shawn, feeling that 
 his middogue had got entangled in his dress, which the 
 water had closely contracted about it, rendering it 
 difficult, distracted as he was by the contest, to extri- 
 cate it, turned round and swam several strokes from 
 his enemy, who, however, pursued him with the ferocity 
 of one of the bloodhounds beside them. This ruse was 
 to enable Shawn to disengage his middogue, which he 
 did. In the meantime this expedient of Shawn’s 
 afforded his opponent time to bring out his skean, — 
 two weapons which differed very little except in name. 
 They once more approached one another, each with the 
 armed hand up, — the left, — and a fiercer and more 
 terrible contest was renewed. The instability of the 
 element, however, on which they fought, prevented 
 them from using their weapons with effect. At all 
 events they played about each other, offering and 
 warding off the blows, when Shawn exclaimed, — hav- 
 ing grasped his opponent with his right arm, — 
 
 u I am tired of this ; it must be now sink or swim 
 between us. To die here is better than to die on the 
 gallows.” 
 
 As he spoke both sank, and for about half a minute 
 became invisible. The spectators from the shore now 
 gave them both over for lost ; one of them only 
 emerged with the fatal middogue in his hand, but his 
 
TIIE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 411 
 
 opponent appeared not, and for the best reason in the 
 world: he was on his way to the bottom of the lake. 
 Shawn’s exhaustion after such a struggle now rendered 
 his situation hopeless. He was on the point of going 
 down when he exclaimed : 
 
 u It is all in vain now ; I am sinking, and me so 
 near the only slip that is in the lake. Finn and Oonagh, 
 save me ; I am drowning 
 
 The words were scarcely out of his lips when he felt 
 the two faithful, powerful, and noble animals, one at 
 each side of him — seeing as they did, his sinking state — 
 seizing him by his dress, and dragging him forward to 
 the slip we have mentioned. With great difficulty he 
 got upon land, but, having done so, he sat down ; and 
 when his dogs, in the gambols of their joy at his safety, 
 caressed him, he wept like an infant — this proscribed 
 outlaw and tory. He was now safe, however, and his 
 pursuers returned in a spirit of sullen and bitter dis- 
 appointment, finding that it was useless to continue 
 the hunt any longer. 
 
412 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 PLANS AND NEGOTIATIONS. 
 
 We have already said that Woodward was a man of 
 personal courage, and without fear of anything either 
 living or dead, yet, notwithstanding all this, he felt a 
 terror of Shawn-na-Middogue which he could not over- 
 come. The escape — the extraordinary escape of that 
 celebrated young tory — depressed and vexed him to 
 the heart. He was conscious, however, of his own 
 villany and of his conduct to Grace Davoren, whom 
 Shawn had loved, and, as Shakespeare says, u conscience 
 makes cowards of us all.” One thing, however, af- 
 forded him some consolation, which was that his dis- 
 guise prevented him from being known as the principal 
 person engaged in the attempt to hunt down the out- 
 law. He knew that after the solemn promise he had 
 given Miss Riddle, any knowledge on her part of his 
 participation in the pursuit of that generous but unfor- 
 tunate young man would have so completely sunk him 
 in her opinion, as an individual professing to be a man 
 of honor, that she would have treated his proposals 
 with contempt, and rejected him with disdain. At all 
 events, his chief object now was to lose no time in pros- 
 ecuting his suit with her. For this purpose he urged 
 his mother to pay Lord Cockletown another visit, in 
 order to make a formal proposal for the hand of his 
 niece in his name, with a view of bringing the matter 
 to an issue with as little delay as might be. His 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 413 
 
 brother, who had relapsed, was in a very precarious 
 condition, but still slightly on the recovery, a circum- 
 stance which filled him with alarm. He only went 
 out at night occasionally, but still he went out, and, 
 as before, did not return until about twelve, but much 
 more frequently one, two, and sometimes three o’clock. 
 Nobody in the house could understand the mystery of 
 these midnight excursions, and the servants of the 
 family, who were well aware of them, began to look 
 on him with a certain undefined terror as a man whose 
 unaccountable movements were associated with some- 
 thing that was evil and supernatural. They felt occa- 
 sionally that the power of his eye was dreadful ; and as 
 it began to be whispered about that it was by its evil 
 influence he had brought Alice Goodwin to the very 
 verge of the grave for the purpose of getting at the prop- 
 erty, which was to revert to him in case she should die 
 without issue, there was not one of them who, on meeting 
 him, either in or about the house, would run the risk 
 of looking him in the face. In fact, they experienced 
 that kind of fear of him which a person might be sup- 
 posed to feel in the case of a spirit ; and this is not sur- 
 prising when we consider the period in which they lived. 
 
 Be this as it may, his mother got up the old carriage 
 once more and set out on her journey to Cockle Hall 
 — her head filled with many an iniquitous design, and 
 her heart with fraud and deceit. On reaching Cockle 
 Hall she was ushered to the withdrawing-room, where 
 she found his lordship in the self-same costume which 
 we have already described. Miss Riddle was in her 
 own room, so that she had the coast clear — which was 
 precisely what she wanted. 
 
414 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u Well, Mrs. Lindsay, Pm glad to see you. How do 
 you do, madam ? Is your son with you ? ” he added, 
 shaking hands with her. 
 u No, my lord.” 
 
 O ! an ambassadress, then ? ” 
 u Something in that capacity, my lord.” 
 u Then I must be on my sharps, for I am told you 
 are a keen one. But tell me — do you sleep with one 
 eye open, as I do ? ” 
 
 u Indeed, my lord,” she replied, laughing, u I sleep 
 as other people do, with both eyes shut.” 
 
 “ Well, then, what’s your proposal ? — and, mark me, 
 I’m wide awake.” 
 
 u By all accounts, my lord, you have seldom been 
 otherwise. How could you have played your cards so 
 well and so successfully if you had not?” 
 
 u Come, that’s not bad — just what I expected, and 
 I like to deal with clever people. Did you put your- 
 self on the whetstone before you came here ? I’ll go 
 bail you did.” 
 
 u If I did not I would have little chance in dealing 
 with your lordship,” replied Mrs. Lindsay. 
 
 •‘Come, I like that, too; — well said, and nothing 
 but the truth. In fact it will be diamond cut diamond 
 between us — eh ? ” 
 
 u Precisely, my lord. You will find me as sharp as 
 your lordship, for the life of you.” 
 
 “ Come, confound me, I like that best of all — a 
 touch of my own candor ;— we’re kindred spirits, Mrs, 
 Lindsay.” 
 
 U I think so, my lord. We should have been man 
 and wife.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 415 
 
 “ Egad, if we had I shouldn’t have played second 
 fiddle, as I’m told poor Lindsay does ; however, no mat- 
 ter about that — even a good second is not so bad. 
 But now about the negotiations — come, give a speci- 
 men of your talents. Let us come to the point.” 
 u Well, then, I am here, my lord, to propose, in the 
 name of my son Woodward, for the hand of Miss Rid- 
 dle, your niece.” 
 
 u I see ; no regard for the property she is to have, 
 eh?” 
 
 • u Do you think me a fool, my lord? Do you im- 
 agine that any one of common sense would or should 
 overlook such an element between parties who propose 
 to marry ? Whatever my son may do — who is deeply 
 attached to Miss Riddle — I am sure I do not, nor will 
 not, overlook it ; you may rest assured of that, my 
 lord.” 
 
 Old Cockletown looked keenly at her, and their eyes 
 met ; but, after a long and steady gaze, the eyes of the 
 old peer quailed, and he felt, when put to an encoun- 
 ter with hers, that to which was attributed such ex- 
 traordinary influence. There sparkled in her steady 
 black orb a venomous exultation, mingled with a spirit 
 of strong and contemptuous derision, which made the 
 eccentric old nobleman feel rather uncomfortable. His 
 eye fell, and, considering his age, it was decidedly a 
 keen one. He fidgeted upon the chair — he coughed, 
 hemmed, then looked about the room, and at length 
 exclaimed, rather in a soliloquy, — 
 
 u Second fiddle ! egad, I’m afraid had we been man 
 and wife I should never have got beyond it Poor 
 Lindsay ! It’s confoundedly odd, though.” 
 
416 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 “Well, Mrs. Lindsay — ahem — pray proceed, mad* 
 am ; let us come to the property. How does your son 
 stand in that respect ? ” 
 
 u He will have twelve hundred a year, my lord.” 
 
 “ I told you before, Mrs. Lindsay, that I don’t like 
 the future tense — the present for me. What has he ? ” 
 “ It can scarcely be called the future tense, my lord, 
 which you seem to abhor so much. Nothing stands 
 between him and it but a dying girl.” 
 
 “ How is that, madam ? ” 
 
 “ Why, my lord, his Uncle Hamilton, my brother, 
 had a daughter, an only child, who died of decline, as 
 her mother before her did. This foolish child was 
 inveigled into an unaccountable affection for the 
 daughter of Mr. Goodwin — a deep, designing, artful 
 girl — who contrived to gain a complete ascendency 
 over both father and daughter. For months before 
 my niece’s death this cunning girl, prompted by her 
 designing family, remained at her sick bed, tended her, 
 nursed her, and would scarcely allow a single individ- 
 ual to approach her except herself. In short, she 
 gained such an undue and iniquitous influence over 
 both parent and child, that her diabolical object was 
 accomplished.” 
 
 “ Diabolical ! Well, I can see nothing diabolical in 
 it, for so far. Affection and sympathy on the one 
 hand, and gratitude on the other — that seems much 
 more like the thing. But proceed, madam.” 
 
 “ Why, my poor brother, who became silly and en- 
 feebled in intellect by the loss of his child, was pre- 
 vailed on by Miss Goodwin and her family to adopt 
 her as his daughter, and by a series of the most artful 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 41? 
 
 and selfish manoeuvres they succeeded in getting the 
 poor imbecile and besotted old man to make a will in 
 her favor ; and the consequence was that he left her 
 twelve hundred a year, both to her and her issue, 
 should she marry and have any ; but in case she should 
 have no issue, then, after her death, it was to revert to 
 my son Woodward, for whom it was originally intended 
 by my brother. It was a most unprincipled and shame- 
 ful transaction on the part of these Goodwins. Provi- 
 dence, however, would seem to have punished them 
 for their iniquity, for Miss Goodwin is dying — at least, 
 beyond all hope. The property, of course, will soon 
 be in my son’s possession, where it ought to have been 
 ever since his uncle’s death. Am I not right, then, in 
 calculating on that property as his ?” 
 
 u Why, the circumstances you speak of are recent ; 
 I remember them well enough. There was a lawsuit 
 about the will?” 
 
 u There was, my lord.” 
 
 u And the instrument was proved strictly legal and 
 valid ?” 
 
 u The suit was certainly determined against us.” 
 u I’ll tell you what, Mrs. Lindsay ; I am certain that 
 I myself would have acted precisely as your brother 
 did. I know the Goodwins, too, and I know, besides, 
 that they are incapable of reverting to either fraud or 
 undue influence of any kind. All that you have told 
 me, then, is, with great respect to you, nothing but 
 mere rigmarole. I am sorry, however, to hear that 
 the daughter, poor girl, is dying. I hope in God she 
 will recover.” 
 
 There is no earthly probability — nay, possibility 
 1R* 
 
418 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 of it — which is a stronger word — I know, my lord, 
 she will die, and that very soon.” 
 
 u You know, madam ! How the deuce can you 
 know ? It is all in the hands of God. I hope she will 
 live to enjoy her property.” 
 
 u My lord, I visited the girl in her illness, and life 
 was barely in her ; I have, besides, the opinion of the 
 physician who attended her, and of another who was 
 called in to consult upon her state, and both have in- 
 formed me that her recovery is hopeless.” 
 
 u And what opinion does your son, Woodward, en- 
 tertain upon the subject ?” 
 
 u One, my lord, in complete keeping with his gener- 
 ous character. He is as anxious for her recovery as 
 your lordship.” 
 
 u Well, I like that, at all events ; it is a good point 
 in him. Yes, I like that — but, in the meantime, here 
 are you calculating upon a contingency that may never 
 happen. The calculation is, I grant, not overburdened 
 with delicacy of feeling ; but still it may proceed from 
 anxiety for the settlement and welfare of your son. 
 Not an improbable thing on the part of a mother, I 
 grant that.” 
 
 u Well, then, my lord,” asked Mrs. Lindsay, u whal 
 is to be done ? Come to the point, as you very prop- 
 erly say yourself.” 
 
 u In the first place bring me the written opinions of 
 those two doctors. They ought to know her state of 
 health best, and whether she is likely to recover or not. 
 I know I am an old scoundrel in entering into a matri- 
 monial negotiation upon a principle so inhuman as the 
 poor lady’s death ; but still, if her demise is a certain 
 
THE BLACK SPECTKE. 
 
 419 
 
 thing, I don’t see why men of the world should not 
 avail themselves of such a circumstance. Now, I wish 
 to see poor Tom settled before I die ; and, above all 
 things, united to a gentleman. Your son Woodward, 
 Mrs. Lindsay, is a gentleman, and what is more, I have 
 reason to believe Tommy likes him. She speaks well 
 of him, and there is a great deal in that ; because I 
 know that if she disliked him she would not conceal the 
 fact. She has, occasionally, much of her old uncle’s 
 bluntness about her, and will not say one thing and 
 think another ; unless, indeed, when she has a design 
 in it, and then she is inscrutable.” 
 
 u My own opinion is this, my lord : let my son wait 
 upon Miss Riddle — let him propose for her — and if 
 she consents, why, the marriage settlements may be 
 drawn up at once and the ceremony performed.” 
 
 u Let me see,” he replied. u That won’t do. I will 
 never marry off poor Tommy upon a speculation which 
 may never after all be realized. No, no — I’m awake 
 there ; but I’ll tell you what — produce me those let- 
 ters from the physician or physicians who attended her ; 
 then, should Tom give her consent, the settlements may 
 be drawn up, and they can lie unsigned until the girl 
 dies — and then let them be married. Curse me, I’m 
 an old scoundrel again ; however, as to that the whole 
 world is nothing but one great and universal scoun- 
 drel, and it is nothing but to see Tom the wife of a 
 gentleman in feeling, manners, and bearing, that I con- 
 sent even to this conditional arrangement.” 
 
 “ Well,” replied the lady, u be it so ; it is as much as 
 either of us can do under the circumstances.” 
 
 u Ay, and more than we ought to do. I never was 
 
420 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 without a conscience ; but of all the poor pitiful scoun- 
 drels of a conscience that ever existed, it was the great- 
 est. But why should I blame it ? It loved me too well ; 
 for, after some gentle rebukes when I was about to do a 
 rascally act, it quietly withdrew all opposition and left 
 me to my own will.” 
 
 u Ah, we all know you too well, my lord, to take 
 your own report of your own character. However, 
 I am glad that matters have proceeded so far. I shall do 
 what your lordship wishes as to the opinions of the 
 medical men. The lawyers, with our assistance, will 
 manage the settlements.” 
 
 u Yes ; but this arrangement must be kept a secret 
 from Tom, because if she knew of it she would knock 
 up the whole project.” 
 
 u She shall not from me, my lord.” 
 u Nor from me, I promise you that. But now for 
 another topic. I am glad your son had nothing to do 
 with the dreadful chase of that unfortunate Shawn-na~ 
 Middogue ; he pledged his honor to Tom that he would 
 rather protect than injure him.” 
 
 u So, my lord, he would, ever since his conversation 
 with Miss Riddle on the subject.” 
 
 This, indeed, was very honestly said, inasmuch as it 
 was she herself who had furnished him with the mask 
 and other of the disguises. 
 
 u Well, I think so ; and I believe him to be a gentle- 
 man, certainly. This unfortunate tory saved Tom’s 
 life and mine the other night ; but, independently of 
 that, Mrs. Lindsay, no son of yours should have any- 
 thing to do in his pursuit or capture. You understand 
 me. It is my intention to try what I can do to get 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 421 
 
 him a pardon from government, and rescue him from 
 the wild and lawless life he is leading.” 
 
 Mrs. Lindsay merely said, — 
 
 “ If my son Woodward could render you any assist- 
 ance, I am sure he would feel great pleasure in doing 
 so, notwithstanding that it was this same Shawn-na - 
 Middogue who, perhaps, has murdered his brother, for 
 he is, by no means, out of danger.” 
 
 u What — he ? Shawn-na-Middogue ! Have you 
 any proof of that ? ” 
 
 “ Not positive or legal proof, my lord, but at least a 
 strong moral certainty. However, it is a subject on 
 which I do not wish to speak.” 
 
 “ By the way, I am very stupid ; but no wonder. 
 When a man approaches seventy he can’t be expected 
 to remember everything. You will excuse me for not 
 inquiring after your son’s health ; how is he ? ” 
 
 “Indeed, my lord, we know not what to say; 
 neither does the doctor who attends him — the same, 
 by the way, who attended Miss Goodwin. At present 
 he can say neither yes or no to his recovery.” 
 
 “ No, nor will not as long as he can ; I know those 
 gentry well. Curse the thing on earth frightens one 
 of them so much as any appearance of convalescence 
 in a patient. I had during my life about half a dozen 
 fits of illness, and whenever they found that I was on 
 the recovery, they always contrived to throw me back 
 with their damned nostrums, for a month or six weeks 
 together, that they might squeeze all they could out 
 of me. O, devilish rogues ! devilish rogues ! ” 
 
 Mrs. Lindsay now asked to see his niece, and the 
 peer said he would send her down, after which ho 
 
422 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 shook hands with her, and once more cautioned hei 
 against alluding to the arrangement into which they 
 had entered touching the matrimonial affairs already 
 discussed. It is not our intention to give the conver- 
 sation between the two ladies, which was, indeed, not 
 one of long duration. Mrs. Lindsay simply stated 
 that she had been deputed by her son, Woodward, to 
 have the honor of making a proposal in his name to 
 her uncle, in which proposal she, Miss Riddle, was 
 deeply concerned, but that her son himself would soon 
 have the greater honor of pleading his own cause with 
 the fair object of his most enthusiastic affection. To 
 ..his Miss Riddle said neither yes nor no ; and, after a 
 iurther chat upon indifferent topics, the matron took 
 her departure, much satisfied, however, with the ap- 
 parent suavity of the worthy peer’s fair niece. 
 
 It matters not how hard and iniquitous the hearts 
 of mothers may be, it is a difficult thing to extinguish 
 in them the sacred principle of maternal affection. 
 Mrs. Lindsay, during her son Charles’s illness, and 
 whilst laboring under the apprehension that she was 
 about to lose him, went to his sick room after her 
 return from Lord Cockletown’s, and, finding he 
 was but slightly improving, — if improving at all, 
 — she felt herself much moved, and asked him hew 
 he felt. 
 
 u Indeed, my dear mother,” he replied, u I can 
 scarcely say ; I hardly know whether I am better or 
 worse.” 
 
 Harry was in the room at the time, having gone up 
 to ascertain his condition. 
 
 “ O, come, Charles,” said she, u you were always an 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 423 
 
 affectionate son, and you must strive and recover. If 
 it may give you strength and hope, I now tell you that 
 the property which I intended to leave to Harry here, 
 I shall leave to you. Harry will not require it; he 
 will be well off — much better than you imagine. He 
 will have back that twelve hundred a year when that 
 puny girl dies. She is, probably, dead by this time, and 
 he will, besides, become a wealthy man by marriage.” 
 
 “ But I think, my dear mother, that Harry has the 
 best claim to it ; he is your first-born, and your eldest 
 son.” 
 
 “He will not require it,” replied his mother; “he 
 is about to be married to Miss Riddle, the niece of Lord 
 Cockletown.” 
 
 “Are you quite sure of that, mother?” asked 
 Harry, with a brow as black as midnight. 
 
 “ There is an arrangement made,” she replied ; “ the 
 marriage settlements are to be drawn up, but left un- 
 signed until the death of Alice Goodwin.” 
 
 Charles here gave a groan of agony, which, for the 
 life of him, he could not suppress. 
 
 “ She will not die, I hope,” said he ; “ and, mother, 
 as for the property, leave it to Harry. I don’t think 
 you ought to change your contemplated arrangements 
 on my account, even should I recover.” 
 
 “ Yes, Charles, but I will — only contrive and live ; 
 you are my son, and as sure as I have life you will be 
 heir to my property.” 
 
 “ But Maria, mother,” replied the generous young 
 
 man ; “ Maria ” and he looked imploringly and 
 
 affectionately into her face. 
 
 “ Maria will have an ample portion ; I have taken 
 
424 
 
 THE EVIL EYEJ OR, 
 
 care of that. I will not leave my property to those 
 who are strangers to my blood, as a son-in-law must 
 be. No, Charles, you shall have my property. As 
 for Harry, as I said before, he won’t stand in need 
 of it.” 
 
 “ Of course you saw Miss Riddle to-day, moth- 
 er ? ” asked Harry. 
 
 “I did.” 
 
 “ Of course, too, you mentioned the matter to her ? ” 
 ~ u To be sure I did.” 
 
 “ And what did she say ? ” 
 
 “Why, I think she acted just as every delicate- 
 minded girl ought. I told her you would have the 
 honor of proposing to herself in person. She heard 
 me, and did not utter a syllable either for or against 
 you. What else should any lady do ? You would 
 not have her jump at you, would you ? Nothing, 
 however, could be kinder or more gracious than the 
 reception she gave me.” 
 
 “ Certainly not, mother ; to give her consent before 
 she was solicited would not be exactly the thing : but 
 the uncle is willing ? ” 
 
 “ Upon the conditions I said ; but his niece is to 
 know nothing of these conditions : so be cautious when 
 you see her.” 
 
 “ I don’t know how it is,” replied Harry ; “ I have 
 been thinking our last interview over ; but it strikes 
 me there is, notwithstanding her courtesy of manner, 
 a hard, dry air about her which it is difficult to pen- 
 etrate. It seems to me as if it were no easy task to 
 ascertain whether she is in jest or earnest. Her eye 
 is too calm and reflecting for my taste.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 425 
 
 u But,” replied his mother, u those, surely, are two 
 good qualities in any woman, especially in her whom 
 you expect to become your wife.” 
 
 u Perhaps so,” said he ; u but she is not my wife 
 yet, my dear mother.” 
 
 u I vdsh she was, Harry,” observed his brother, u for 
 by all accounts she is an excellent girl, and remark- 
 able for her charity and humanity to the poor.” 
 
 His mother and Harry then left the room, and both 
 went to her own apartment, where the following con- 
 versation took place between them : 
 
 u Harry,” said she, u I hope you are not angry at 
 the determination I expressed to leave my property to 
 Charles should he recover?” 
 
 u Why should I, my dear mother ? ” he replied ; 
 u your property is your own, and of course you may 
 'eave it to whomsoever you wish. At all events, it 
 will remain in your own family, and won’t go to 
 strangers, like that of my scoundrel old uncle.” 
 
 u Don’t speak so, Harry, of ray brother ; silly, be- 
 sotted, and overreached he was when he acted as he 
 did ; but he never was a scoundrel, Harry.” 
 
 u Well, well, let that pass,” replied her son ; u but 
 the question now is, What am I to do ? What step 
 should I first take ? ” 
 
 “ I don’t understand you.” 
 
 u Why, I mean whether should I start directly for 
 Ballyspellan and put this puling girl out of pain, or go 
 in a day or two and put the question at once to Miss 
 Riddle, against whom, somehow, I feel a strong an- 
 tipathy.” 
 
 u Ah, Harry, that’s your grandfather all over j but, 
 
42G 
 
 THE EVIL eye; OR, 
 
 indeed, our family were full of strong antipathies and 
 bitter resentments. Why do you feel an antipathy 
 against the girl ? ” 
 
 “ Who can account for antipathies, mother ? I can- 
 not account for this.” 
 
 u And perhaps on her part the poor girl is attached 
 to you.” 
 
 “ Well, but you have not answered my question. 
 How am I to act ? Which step should I take first — 
 the quietus of i eurds-and-whey, ? or the courtship ? 
 The sooner matters come to a conclusion the better. 
 I wish, if possible, to know what is before me : I can- 
 not bear uncertainty in this or anything else.” 
 
 u I scarcely know how to advise you,” she replied ; 
 u both steps are of the deepest importance, but cer- 
 tainly which to take first is a necessary consideration. 
 I am of opinion that our best plan is simply to take a 
 day or two to think it over, after which we will com- 
 pare notes and come to a conclusion :” and so it was 
 determined. 
 
 We need scarcely assure our readers that honest 
 and affectionate Barney Casey felt a deep interest in 
 the recovery of the generous and kind-hearted Charles 
 Lindsay, nor that he allowed a single day to pass with- 
 out going, at least two or three times, to ascertain 
 whether there was any appearance of his convalescence 
 On the day following that on which Mrs. Lindsay had 
 declared the future disposition of her property he went 
 to see Charles as usual, when the latter, after having 
 stated to him that he felt much better, and the fever 
 abating, he said, — 
 
 u Casey, I have rather strange news for you.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 427 
 
 “ Be it good, bad, or indifferent, sir,” replied Bar- 
 ney, “you could tell me no news that would plaise me 
 half so much as that there is a certainty of your gettin’ 
 well again.” 
 
 u Well, I think there is, Barney. I feel much better 
 to-day than I have done for a long while — but the 
 news, are you not anxious to hear it ?” 
 
 “ Why, I hope Til hear it soon, Masther Charles, 
 especially if it’s good ; but if it’s not good I’m jack- 
 indifferent about it.” 
 
 u It is good, Barney, to me at least, but not so to my 
 brother Woodward.” 
 
 Barney’s ears, if possible, opened and expanded 
 themselves on hearing this. To him it was a double 
 gratification : first, because it was favorable to the 
 invalid, to whom he was so sincerely attached; and 
 secondly, because it was not so to Woodward, whom 
 he detested. 
 
 u My mother yesterday told me that she has made 
 up her mind to leave me all her property if I recover, 
 instead of to Harry, for whom she had originally in- 
 tended it.” 
 
 Barney, on hearing this intelligence, was commenc- 
 ing to dance an Irish jig to his own music, and would 
 have done so were it not that the delicate state of the 
 patient prevented him. 
 
 “ Blood alive, Masther Charles ! ” he exclaimed, snap- 
 ping his fingers in a kind of wild triumph, u what are 
 you lying there for ? Bounce to your feet like a two- 
 year ould. O, holy Moses, and Melchisedek the divine, 
 ay, and Solomon, the son of St. Pether, in all his 
 glory, but that is news !” 
 
428 
 
 THIS EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “She told my brother Woodward, face to face, that 
 such was her fixed determination.” 
 
 “ Good again ; and what did he say ? ” 
 
 “Nothing particular, but that he was glad it was to 
 Btay in the family, and not go to strangers, like our 
 uncle’s — alluding, of course, to his will in favor of 
 dear Alice Goodwin.” 
 
 “ Ay, but how did he look ? ” asked Barney. 
 
 “I didn’t observe, I was rather in pain at the 
 time ; but, from a passing glimpse I got, I thought 
 his countenance darkened a little ; but I may be mis- 
 taken.” 
 
 “Well, I hope so,” said Barney. “I hope so — but 
 - — well, I am glad to find you are betther, Masther 
 Charles, and to hear the good piece of fortune you have 
 mentioned. I trust in God your mother will keep her 
 word — that’s all.” 
 
 “As to myself,” said Charles, “I am indifferent 
 about the property ; all that presses upon my heart is 
 my anxiety for Miss Goodwin’s recovery.” 
 
 “ Don’t be alarmed on that account,” said Casey ; 
 “ they say the waters of Ballyspellan would bring the 
 dead to life. Now, good by, Masther Charles ; don’t 
 be cast down — keep up your spirits, for something 
 tells me that there’s luck before you, and good luck, 
 too.” 
 
 After leaving him Barney began to ruminate. He 
 had remarked an extraordinary change in the counte- 
 nance and deportment of Harry Woodward during the 
 evening before and the earlier part of that day. The 
 plausible serenity of his manner was replaced by unu- 
 sual gloom, and that abstraction which is produced by 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 429 
 
 deep and absorbing thought. He seemed so com- 
 pletely wrapped up in constant meditation upon some 
 particular subject, that he absolutely forgot to guard 
 himself against observation or remark, by his usual 
 artifice of manner. He walked alone in the garden, a 
 thing he was not accustomed to do ; and during these 
 walks he would stop and pause, then go on slowly and 
 musingly, and stop and pause again. Barney, as we 
 have said before, was a keen observer, and having 
 watched him from a remote corner of the garden in 
 which he was temporarily engaged among some flow- 
 ers, he came at once to the conclusion that Woodward’s 
 mind was burdened with something which heavily de- 
 pressed his spirits, and occupied his whole attention. 
 
 “Ah,” exclaimed Barney, “the villain is brewing 
 mischief for some one, but I will watch his motions if I 
 should pass sleepless nights for it. He requires a sharp 
 eye after him, and it will go hard with me or I shall 
 know what his midnight wanderings mean ; but in the 
 meantime I must keep calm and quiet, and not seem 
 to watch him.” 
 
 Whilst Barney, who was unseen by Woodward, hav- 
 ing been separated from him by a fruit hedge over 
 which he occasionally peeped, indulged in this solilo- 
 quy, the latter, in the same deep and moody medita- 
 tion, extended his walk, his brows contracted, and dark 
 as midnight. 
 
 “ The damned hag,” said he, speaking unconsciously 
 aloud, “ is this the affection which she professed to bear 
 me ? Is this the proof she gives of the preference 
 which she often expressed for her favorite son ? To 
 leave her property to that miserable milksop, my half- 
 
430 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 brother ! What devil could have tempted her to this ? 
 Not Lindsay, certainly, for I know he would scorn to 
 exercise any control over her in the disposition of her 
 property ; and as for Maria, I know she would not. It 
 must then have been the milksop himself in some 
 puling fit of pain or illness ; and ably must the beg- 
 garly knave have managed it when he succeeded in 
 changing the stern and flinty heart of such a she-devil. 
 Yes, unquestionably that must be the true meaning of it ; 
 but, be it so for the present ; the future is a different 
 question. My plans are laid, and I will put them into 
 operation according as circumstances may guide me.” 
 
 Whatever those plans were, he seemed to have com- 
 pleted them in his own mind. The darkness departed 
 from his brow ; his face assumed its usual expression ; 
 and, having satisfied himself by the contemplation of 
 his future course of action, he walked at his usual pace 
 out of the garden. 
 
 “Egad,” thought Barney, “Fm half a prophet, but 
 I can say no more than I’ve said. There’s mischief in 
 the wind ; but whether against Masther Charles or his 
 mother, is a puzzle to me. What a dutiful son, too ! 
 A she-devil ! Well, upon my sowl, if he weren’t her 
 son I could forgive him for that , because it hits her off 
 to a hair — but from the lips of a son ! O, the blasted 
 scoundrel ! Well, no matther, there’s a sharp pair of 
 eyes upon him ; and that’s all I can say at present.” 
 
 When the medical attendant called that day to see his 
 patient he found, on examining Charles, and feeling his 
 pulse, that he was decidedly and rapidly on the recovery. 
 On his way down stairs he was met by Woodward, who 
 said, — 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 431 
 
 “Well, doctor, is there any chance of my dear 
 brother’s recovery ? ” 
 
 “It is beyond a chance now, Mr. Woodward; he is 
 out of danger ; and although his convalescence will be 
 slow, it will be sure.” 
 
 “ Thark God,” said the cold-blooded hypocrite ; “ I 
 have never heard intelligence more gratifying. My 
 mother is in the withdra wing-room, and desired me to say 
 that she wishes to speak with you. Of course it is about 
 my brother ; and glad I am that you can make so favora- 
 ble a report of him.” 
 
 On going down he found Mrs. Lindsay alone, and 
 having taken a seat and made his daily report, she 
 addressed him as follows : 
 
 “ Doctor, you have taken a great weight off my mind 
 by your account of my son’s certain recovery.” 
 
 “ I can say with confidence, as I have already said 
 to his anxious brother, madam, that it is certain, although 
 it will be slow. He is out of danger at last. The wound 
 is beginning to cicatrize, and generates laudable pus . His 
 fever, too, is gone ; but he is very weak still, — quite 
 emaciated, — and it will require time to place him once 
 more on his legs. Still, the great fact is, that his recovery 
 is certain. Nothing unless agitation of mind can retard 
 it ; and I do not see anything which can occasion that.” 
 “ Nothing, indeed, doctor ; but, doctor, I wish to speak 
 to you on another subject. You have been attending 
 Miss Goodwin during her very strange and severe illness. 
 You have visited her, too, at Ballyspellan.” 
 
 “ I have, madam. She went there by my directions.” 
 “ How long is it since you have seen her f ” 
 
 “ I saw her three days ago.” 
 
432 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OH, 
 
 u And how was she ? ” 
 
 61 1 am afraid beyond hope, madam. She is certainly 
 not better, and 1 can scarcely say she is worse, because 
 worse she cannot be. The complaint is on her mind ; 
 and in that case we all know how difficult it is for a 
 physician to administer to a mind diseased.” 
 
 “ You think, then, she is past recovery ? ” 
 
 “ Indeed, madam, I am certain of it, and I deeply 
 regret it, not only for her own sake, but for that of her 
 heart-broken parents.” 
 
 “ My dear doctor — 0, by the way, here is your fee ; 
 do not be surprised at its amount, for, although your fees 
 
 have been regularly paid ” 
 
 “ And liberally, madam.” 
 
 “ Well, in consequence of the favorable and gratify- 
 ing report which you have this day made, you must 
 pardon an affectionate mother for the compensation 
 which she now offers you. It is far beneath the value 
 of your skill, your anxiety for my son’s recovery, and 
 the punctuality of your attendance.” 
 
 “ What ! fifty pounds, madam ! I cannot accept it,” 
 said he, exhibiting it in his hand as he spoke. 
 
 “ O, but you must, my dear doctor ; nor shall the 
 liberality of the mother rest here. Come, doctor, 
 no remonstrance ; put it into your pocket, and now 
 hear me. You say Miss Goodwin is past all hope. 
 Would you have any objection to write me a short 
 note stating that fact ? ” 
 
 “How could I, madam ? ” replied the good-natured, 
 easy man, who, of course, could never dream of her 
 design in asking him the question. Still, it seemed 
 lingular and unusual, and quite out of the range of 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 433 
 
 his experience. This consideration startled him into 
 reflection, and something like a curiosity to ascertain 
 why she, who, he felt aware, was of late at bitter feud 
 with Miss Goodwin and her family — the cause of 
 which was well known throughout the country — 
 should wish to obtain such a document from him. 
 
 “ Pardon me, madam ; pray, may I inquire for what 
 purpose you ask me to furnish such a document ? ” 
 
 “ Why, the truth is, doctor, that there are secrets in 
 all families, and, although this is not, strictly speaking, 
 a secret, yet it is a thing that I should not wish to be 
 mentioned out of doors.” 
 
 “ Madam, you cannot for a moment do me such 
 injustice as to imagine that I am capable of violating 
 professional confidence. I consider the confidence you 
 now repose in me, in the capacity of your family 
 physician, as coming under that head.” 
 
 “ You will have no objection, then, to write the note 
 I ask of you ? ” 
 
 “ Certainly not, madam.” 
 
 “But there is Dr. Lendrum, who joined you in 
 consultation in my son’s case, as well, I believe, as in 
 Miss Goodwin’s. Do you think you could get him to 
 write a note to me in accordance with yours ? Speak 
 to him, and tell him that I don’t think he has been 
 sufficiently remunerated for his trouble in the consul- 
 tations you have had with him here.” 
 
 “ I shall do so, madam, and I think he will do him- 
 self the pleasure of seeing you in the course of to- 
 morrow.” 
 
 Both doctors could, with a very good conscience, 
 furnish Mrs. Lindsay with the opinions which she 
 
 19 
 
434 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 required. She saw the other medical gentleman on the 
 following day, and, after handing him a handsome 
 douceur , he felt no hesitation in corroborating the 
 opinion of his brother physician. 
 
 Having procured the documents in question, she 
 transmitted them, enclosed in a letter, to Lord Cockle- 
 town, stating that her son Woodward, who had been 
 seized by a pleuritic attack, would not be able, she 
 feared, to pay his intended visit to Miss Riddle so soon 
 as he had expected ; but, in the meantime, she had the 
 honor of enclosing him the documents she alluded to 
 on the occasion of her last visit. And this she did with 
 the hope of satisfying his lordship on the subject they 
 had been then discussing, and with a further hope that 
 he might become an advocate for her son, at least until 
 he should be able to plead his own cause with the lady 
 herself ; which nothing but indisposition prevented him 
 from doing. The doctor, she added, had advised him 
 to try the waters of the Spa of Ballyspellan for a short 
 time, as he had little doubt that they would restore him 
 to perfect health. She sent her love to dear Miss 
 Riddle, and hoped ere long to have the pleasure of 
 clasping her to her heart as a daughter. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 435 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 woodward’s visit to ballyspellan. 
 
 AtTER a consultation with his mother our worthy 
 hero prepared for his journey to this once celebrated 
 Spa , which possessed even then a certain local ce- 
 lebrity, that subsequently widened to an ampler range. 
 The little village was filled with invalids of all classes ; 
 and even the farmers’ houses in the vicinity were oc- 
 cupied with individuals in quest of health. The fam- 
 ily of the Goodwins, however, were still in deep 
 affliction, although Alice, for the last few days, was 
 progressing favorably. Still, such was her weakness, 
 that she was unable to walk unless supported by two 
 persons, usually her maid and her mother or her father. 
 The terrible influence of the Evil Eye had made too 
 deep and deadly an impression ever, she feared, to be 
 effaced; for, although removed from Woodward’s 
 blighting gaze, that eye was perpetually upon her, 
 through the medium of her strong but diseased imagi- 
 nation. And who is there who does not know how 
 strongly the force of imagination acts ? On this sub- 
 ject she had now become a perfect hypochondriac. She 
 could not shake it off, it haunted her night and day ; 
 and even the influence of society could scarcely banish 
 the dread image of that mysterious and fearful look for 
 a moment. 
 
 The society at Ballyspellan was, as the society in 
 
43C 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 such places usually is, very much mixed and hetero- 
 geneous. Many gentry were there — gentlemen at 
 tempting to repair constitutions broken down by dis- 
 sipation and profligacy; and ladies afflicted with a 
 disease peculiar, in those days, to both sexes, called 
 die spleen — a malady which, under that name, has 
 long since disappeared, and is now known by the title 
 of nervous affection. There was a large public room, 
 in imitation of the more celebrated English watering- 
 places, where the more respectable portion of the com- 
 pany met and became acquainted, and where, also, 
 balls and dinners were occasionally held. Not a wreck 
 of this edifice is now standing, although, down to the 
 days of Swift and Delany, it possessed considerable 
 celebrity, as is evident from the ingenious verses writ- 
 ten by his friend to the Dean upon this subject. 
 
 The principal individuals assembled at it on this 
 occasion were Squire Manifold, whose complaint, as 
 was evident by his three chins, consisted in a rapid 
 tendency to obesity, which his physician had told him 
 might be checked, if he could prevail on himself to eat 
 and drink with a less gluttonous appetite, and take 
 more exercise. He had already had a fit of apoplexy, 
 and it was the apprehension of another, with which he 
 was threatened, that brought him to the Spa . The 
 next was Parson Topertoe, whose great enemy was the 
 gout, brought on, of course, by an ascetic and apostolic 
 life. The third was Captain Cuiverin, whose constitu- 
 tion had suffered severely in the wars, but which he 
 attempted to reinvigorate by a course of hard drinking, 
 in which he found, to his cost, that the remedy was 
 worse than the disease. There were also a great 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 437 
 
 variety of others, among whom were several widows, 
 whose healthy complexions were anything but a justi- 
 fication for their presence there, especially in the 
 character of invalids. Mr. Goodwin, his wife, and 
 daughter, we need not enumerate. They lodged in the 
 house of a respectable farmer, who lived convenient to 
 the village, where they found themselves exceedingly 
 snug and comfortable. In the next house to them 
 lodged a Father Mulrenin, a friar, who, although he 
 attended the public room and drank the waters, was an 
 admirable specimen of comic humor and robust health. 
 There was also a Miss Rosebud, accompanied by her 
 mother, a blooming widow, who had married old Rose- 
 bud, a wealthy bachelor, when he was near sixty. 
 The mother’s complaint was also the spleen, or vapors ; 
 indeed, to tell the truth, she was moved by an uncon- 
 querable and heroic determination to replace poor old 
 Rosebud by a second husband. The last whom we 
 shall enumerate, although not the least, was a very 
 remarkable character of that day. being no other than 
 Cooke, the Pythagorean, from the county of Water- 
 ford. He held, of course, the doctrines of Pythagoras, 
 and believed in the transmigration of souls. He lived 
 upon a vegetable diet, and wore no clothing which had 
 been taken or made from the wool or skins of animals, 
 because he knew that they must have been killed be- 
 fore these exuvice could be applied to human use. His 
 dress, consequently, during the inclemency of winter 
 and the heats of summer, consisted altogether of linen, 
 and even his shoes were of vegetable fabric. Our read- 
 ers, consequently, need not feel surprised at the com- 
 plaint of the philosopher, which was a chronic and most 
 
438 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 excruciating rheumatism that racked every bone in his 
 Pythagorean body. He was, however, like a certain 
 distinguished teetotaler and peace preserver of our 
 own city and our own day, a mild and benevolent man, 
 whose monomania affected nobody but himself, and 
 him it did affect through every bone of his body. He 
 was attended by his own servants, especially by his 
 own cook — for he was a man of wealth and consider- 
 able rank in the country — in order that he could rely 
 upon their fidelity in seeing that nothing contrary to 
 his principles might be foisted upon him. He had his 
 carriage, in which he drove out every day, and into 
 which and out of which his servants assisted him. We 
 need scarcely assure our readers that he was the lion 
 of the place, or that no individual there excited either 
 so much interest or curiosity. Of the many others of 
 various, but subordinate classes we shall not speak. 
 Wealthy farmers, professional men, among whom, 
 however, we cannot omit Counsellor Puzzlewell, who, 
 by the way, had one eye upon Miss Rosebud and an- 
 other upon the comely widow herself, together with 
 several minor grades down to the very paupers of 
 society, were all there. 
 
 About this period it was resolved to have a dinner, 
 to be followed by a ball in the latter part of the even- 
 ing. This was the project of Squire Manifold, whose 
 physician attended him like, or rather very unlike, his 
 shadow, for he was a small thin man, with sharp eyes 
 and keen features, and so slight that if put into the 
 scale against the shadow he would scarcely weigh it 
 up. The squire’s wife, who was a cripple, insisted that 
 he should accompany her husband, in order to see that 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 439 
 
 he might not gorge himself into the apoplectic fit with 
 which he was threatened. His first had a peculiar 
 and melancholy, though, to spectators, a ludicrous ef- 
 fect upon him. He was now so stupid, and made such 
 blunders in conversation, that the comic effect of them 
 was irresistible j especially to those who were not aware 
 of the cause of it, but looked upon the whole thing as 
 his natural manner. He had been, ever since his arrival 
 at the accursed Spa , kept by Doctor Doolittle upon short 
 commons, both as to food and drink ; and what with the 
 effect of the waters, and severe purgatives administered 
 by the doctor, he felt himself in a state little short of 
 purgatory itself. The meagre regimen to which he 
 was so mercilessly subjected gave him the appetite of a 
 shark. Indeed, the bill of fare prescribed for him was 
 scarcely sufficient to sustain a boy of twelve years of 
 age. In consequence of this he had got it into his 
 head that the season was a season of famine, and on 
 this calamitous dispensation of Providence he kept 
 harping from morning to night. The idea of the din- 
 ner, however, was hailed by them all as a very agree- 
 able project, for which the squire, who only thought 
 of the opportunity it would give himself to enjoy a 
 surfeit, was highly complimented. It was to be in 
 the shape of a modern table d'hote : every gentleman 
 was to pay for himself and such of his party as accom- 
 panied him to it. Even the Pythagorean relished the 
 proposal, for although peculiar in his opinions, he was 
 sufficiently liberal, and too much of a gentleman, to 
 quarrel with those who differed from him. Mr. Good- 
 win, too, was a consenting party, and mentioned the 
 subject to Alice in a cheerful spirit, and with a hope 
 
440 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 that she might be able to rally and attend it. She 
 promised to do so if she could ; but said it chiefly de- 
 pended on the state of health in which she might find 
 herself. Indeed, if ever a beautiful and interesting girl 
 was to be pitied, she, most unquestionably, was an ob- 
 ect of the deepest compassion. It was not merely 
 what she had to suffer from the Evil Eye of the demon 
 Woodward, but from the fact which had reached her 
 ears of what she considered the profligate conduct of 
 his brother Charles, once her betrothed lover. This 
 latter reflection, associated with the probability of his 
 death, when joined to the terrible malady which Wood- 
 ward had inflicted on her, may enable our readers to 
 perceive what the poor girl had to suffer. Still she 
 told her father that she would be present if her health 
 permitted her, “ especially, ” she added, “as there was 
 no possibility of Woodward being among the guests.” 
 
 “ Why, my dear child,” said her father, “ what could 
 put such an absurd apprehension into your head ? ” 
 “Because, papa, I don’t think he will ever let me 
 out of his power until he kills me. I don’t think he 
 will come here ; but I dread to return home, because I 
 fear that if I do he will obtrude himself on me ; and I feel 
 that another gaze of his eye would occasion my death.” 
 “ I would call him out,” replied the father, “ and 
 shoot him like a dog, to which honest and faithful 
 animal it is a sin to compare the villain.” 
 
 “ And then I might be left fatherless ! ” she ex- 
 claimed. “ O, papa, promise me that you never will 
 have recourse to that dreadful alternative.” 
 
 “But, my darling, I only said so upon the supposi- 
 tion of your death by him.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 441 
 
 u But mamma ! ” 
 
 u Come, come, Alice, get up your spirits, and be 
 able to attend this dinner. It will cheer you and do 
 you good. We have been discussing soap bubbles. 
 Give up thinking of the scoundrel, and you will soon 
 feel yourself well enough. In about another month 
 we will start for Killarney, and see the lakes and the 
 magnificent scenery by which they are surrounded.” 
 u Well, dear papa, I shall go to this dinner if I am 
 at all able ; but indeed I do not expect to be able.” 
 
 In the meantime every preparation was made for 
 the forthcoming banquet. It was to be on a large 
 scale, and many of the neighboring gentry and their 
 families were asked to it. The knowledge that Cooke, 
 the Pythagorean, was at the Well had taken wind, and 
 a strong curiosity had gone abroad to see him. This 
 eccentric gentleman’s appearance was exceedingly origi- 
 nal, if not startling. He was, at least, six feet two, but 
 so thin, fleshless, and attenuated, that he resembled 
 a living skeleton. This was the more strange, inas- 
 much as in his earlier days he had been robust and stout, 
 approaching even to corpulency. His dress was as re- 
 markable as his person, if not more so. It consisted 
 of bleached linen, and was exceedingly white ; and so 
 particular was he in point of cleanliness, that he put 
 on a fresh dress every day. He wore a pair of long 
 pantaloons that, unfortunately for his symmetry, ad- 
 hered to his legs and thighs as closely as the skin ; and 
 as the aforesaid legs and thighs were skeletonic, noth- 
 ing could be more ludicrous than his appearance in 
 them. His vest was equally close ; and as the hang- 
 ing cloak which he wore over it did not reach far 
 
 19 * 
 
442 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 enough down his back, it was impossible to view him be- 
 hind without convulsive laughter. His shoes were made 
 of some description of foreign bark, which had by some 
 chemical process been tanned into toughness, and on his 
 head he wore a turban of linen, made of the same ma- 
 terial which furnished his other garments. Altogether, a 
 more ludicrous figure could not be seen, especially if a 
 person happened to stand behind him when he bowed. 
 Notwithstanding all this, however, he possessed the 
 manners and bearing of a gentleman ; the only thing re- 
 markable about him, beyond what we have described, 
 being a peculiar wildness of the eyes, accompanied, how- 
 ever, by an unquestionable expression of great benignity. 
 
 We leave the company at the Well preparing for the 
 forthcoming dinner and return to Rathfillan House, 
 where Harry Woodward is making arrangements for 
 his journey to Ballyspellan, which now we believe goes 
 by the name of Johnstown. Under every circumstance 
 of his life he was a plotter and a planner, and had at all 
 times some private speculation in view. On the pres- 
 ent occasion, in addition to his murderous design upon 
 Miss Goodwin, he resolved to become a wife-hunter, for, 
 being well acquainted, as he was, with the tone and 
 temper of English society at its most celebrated water- 
 ing places, and the matrimonial projects and intrigues 
 which abound at them, he took it for granted that he 
 might stand a chance of making a successful hit with 
 a view to matrimony. One thing struck him, however, 
 which was, that he had no horse, and could not go 
 there mounted, as a gentleman ought. It is true his 
 stepfather had several horses, but not one of them be- 
 yond the character of a common hack. He resolved, 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 443 
 
 therefore, to purchase a becoming nag for his journey, 
 and with this object he called upon a neighboring 
 farmer, named Murray, who possessed a very beauti- 
 ful animal, rising four, and which he learned was to 
 be disposed of. 
 
 “ Mr. Murray,” said he, u I understand you have a 
 young horse for sale.” 
 
 “ I have, sir,” replied Murray ; 66 and a better piece 
 of flesh is not in the county he stands in.” 
 u Could I see him ? ” 
 
 “ Certainly, sir, and try him, too. He is not flesh and 
 bone at all, sir — devil a thing he is but quicksilver. 
 Here, Paudeen, saddle Brien Boro for this gentleman. 
 You won’t require wings, Mr. Woodward ; Brien Boro 
 will show you how to fly without them.” 
 
 “ Well,” replied Woodward, “ trial’s all ; but at any 
 rate, I’m willing to prefer good flesh and bone to 
 quicksilver.” 
 
 In a few minutes the horse was brought out, saddled 
 and bridled, and Woodward, who certainly was an 
 excellent horseman, mounted him and tried his paces. 
 “Well, sir,” said Murray, “how do you like him?” 
 “ I like him well,” said Woodward. “ His temper is 
 good, I know, by his docility to the bit.” 
 
 “ Yes, but you haven’t tried him at a ditch ; follow me 
 and I’ll show you as pretty a one as ever a horse crossed, 
 and you may take my word it isn’t every horse could 
 cross it. You have a good firm seat, sir ; and I know 
 you will both do it in sportsman-like style.” 
 
 Having reached the ditch, which certainly was a 
 rasper, Woodward reined round the animal, who crossed 
 it like a swallow. 
 
444 
 
 THE EVIL EYEJ OR, 
 
 “Now,” said Murray, “unless you wish to ride half 
 a mile in order to get back, you must cross it again.” 
 This was accordingly done in admirable style, both by 
 man and horse ; and Woodward, having ridden him back 
 to the farm-yard, dismounted, highly satisfied with the 
 animal’s action and powers. 
 
 “ Now, Mr. Murray,” said he, “ what’s his price ! ” 
 “ Fifty guineas, sir ; neither more nor less.” 
 
 “ Say thirty and we’ll deal.” 
 
 “ I don’t want money, sir,” replied the sturdy farm 
 er, “ and I won’t part with the horse under his value 
 I will get what I ask for him.” 
 
 “ Say thirty-five.” 
 
 “ Not a cross under the round half hundred ; and I’m 
 glad it is not your mother that is buying him.” 
 
 “ Why so ? ” asked Woodward ; and his eye darkly 
 sparkled with its malignant influence. 
 
 “ Why, sir, because if I didn’t sell him to her at her 
 own terms, he would be worth very little in a few days 
 afterwards.” 
 
 The observation was certainly an offensive one, espe- 
 cially when made to her son. 
 
 “ Will you take forty for him ? ” asked Woodward, 
 coolly. 
 
 “ Not a penny, sir, under what I said. You are 
 clearly a good judge of a horse, Mr. Woodward, and I 
 wonder that a gentleman like you would offer me less 
 than I ask, because you cannot but know that it is under 
 his valu£.” 
 
 “ I will give no more,” replied Woodward ; “ so there 
 is an end to it. Let me see the horse’s eyes.” 
 
 He placed himself before the animal, and looked 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 445 
 
 steadily into his eyes for about five minutes, after which 
 he said, — 
 
 “ I think, Mr. Murray, you would have acted more 
 prudently had you taken my offer. I bade you full 
 value for the horse.” 
 
 To Murray’s astonishment the animal began to 
 tremble excessively ; the perspiration was seen to 
 flow from him in torrents ; he appeared feeble and 
 collapsed ; and seemed scarcely able to stand on 
 his limbs, which were shaking as if with terror 
 under him. 
 
 “ Why, Mr. Murray,” said Woodward, U I am very 
 glad I did not buy him ; the beast is ill, and will be 
 for the dogs of the neighborhood in three days’ time.” 
 
 “ Until the last five minutes, sir, there wasn’t a 
 sounder horse in Europe.” 
 
 “ Look at him now, then,” said Woodward ; “ do 
 you call that a sound horse ? Take him into the stable ; 
 before the expiration of three days you will be flaying 
 him.” 
 
 His words were prophetic. In three days’ time the 
 fine and healthy animal was a carcass. 
 
 “Ah! ’’said the farmer, when he saw the horse 
 lying dead before him, “ this fellow is his mother’s 
 son. From the time he looked into the horse’s eyes the 
 poor beast sank so rapidly that he didn’t pass the third 
 day alive. And there are fifty guineas out of my 
 pocket. The curse of God on him wherever he 
 goes ! ” 
 
 Woodward provided himself, however, with another 
 horse, and in due time set out for the Spa at Bally- 
 spellan. 
 
446 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 
 The dinner was now fixed for a certain day, and 
 Squire Manifold felt himself in high spirits as often as 
 he could recollect the circumstance — which, indeed, 
 tvas but rarely, the worthy epicure’s memory having 
 nearly abandoned him. Topertoe, of the gout, and he 
 were old aquaintances and companions, and had 
 spent many a merry night together — both, as the 
 proverb has it, being tarred with the same stick. To- 
 pertoe was as great a glutton as the other, but without 
 his desperate voracity in food, whilst in drink he 
 equalled if he did not surpass him. Manifold would 
 have forgotten every thing about the dinner had he not 
 from time to time been reminded of it by his companion. 
 “ Manifold, we will have a great day on Thursday.” 
 “ Great ! ” exclaimed Manifold, who, in addition to 
 his other stupidities, was as deaf as a post ; “ great — - 
 eh ? What size will it be ? ” 
 
 u What size will it be ? Why, confound it, man, 
 don’t you know what I’m saying ? ” 
 
 “No, I don’t — yes, I do — you are talking about 
 something great. 0, I know now — your toe you 
 mean — where the gout lies. They say it begins at 
 the great toe, and goes up to the stomach. I suppose 
 Alexander the Great was gouty, and got his name from 
 that.” 
 
 “ I’m talking of the great dinner we’re to have on 
 Thursday,” shouted Topertoe. “ We’ll have a splendid 
 feed then, my famous old trencherman, and I’ll take 
 care that Doctor Doolittle shall not stint you.” 
 
 “ There won’t be any toast and water — eh ? ” 
 
 “ Devil a mouthful ; and we are to have the cele 
 brated Cooke, the Pythagorean.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 447 
 
 u Ay, but is he a good cook ? ” 
 u He’s the celebrated Pythagorean, I tell you.” 
 u Pythagorean — what’s that ? I thought you said 
 he was a cook. Does he understand venison properly ? 
 O, good Lord! what a life I’m leading! Toast and 
 water — toast and water. But it’s all the result of 
 this famine. And yet they know I’m wealthy. I say, 
 what’s this your name is ? ” 
 
 u Never mind that — an old acquaintance. Hell 
 and torments ! what’s this ? O ! ” 
 
 u The weather’s pleasant, Topertoe. I say, Toper- 
 toe, what’s this your name is ? ” 
 
 u 01 O ! ” exclaimed Topertoe, who felt one or 
 two desperate twinges of his prevailing malady ; u curse 
 me, Manifold, but I think I would exchange with you ; 
 your complaint is an easy one compared to mine. 
 You are a mere block, and will pop off without pain, 
 instead of being racked like a soul in perdition as 
 I am.” 
 
 u Your soul in perdition — well, I suppose it will. 
 But don’t groan and scream so — you are not there 
 yet ; when you are you will have plenty of time to 
 groan and scream. As for myself, I will be likely to 
 sleep it out there. I think, by the way, I had the 
 pleasure of knowing you before ; your face is familiar 
 to me. What’s this you call the man that attends sick 
 people ? ” 
 
 u A doctor. 0 ! O ! Hell and torments ! what is 
 this ? Yes, a doctor. 0 ! O ! ” 
 
 u Ay, a doctor. Confound me, but I think my 
 head’s going around like a top. Yes, a — a — a — a doc- 
 tor. Well, the doctor says that I and Parson Topertoe 
 
448 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 led a nice life of it — one a glutton and the other a 
 drunkard. Do you know Topertoe ? Because if you 
 don’t I do. He is a damned scoundrel, and squeezed 
 his tithes out of the people with pincers of blood.” 
 
 “ Manifold, your gluttony has brought you to a fine 
 pass. Are you alive or not ? ” 
 
 “ Eh ? Curse all dry toast and water ! But it’s all 
 the consequence of this year of famine. Pray, sir, 
 what do you eat ? ” 
 
 “ Beef, mutton, venison, fowl, ham, turbot, salmon, 
 black sole, with all the proper and corresponding sauces 
 and condiments.” 
 
 “ O Lord ! and no toast and water, beef tea, and 
 oatmeal gruel ? Heavens ! how I wish this year of 
 famine was past. It will be the death of me. I say, 
 what’s this your name is ? Your face is familiar to 
 me somehow. Could you aid me in poisoning the — 
 the — what you call him — ay, the doctor ? ” 
 
 “ Nothing more easily done, my dear Manifold. 
 Contrive to let him take one of his own doses, and he’s 
 done for.” 
 
 “ Wouldn’t ratsbane do ? I often think he’s a rat.” 
 “In face and eyes he certainly looks very like one.” 
 “ Are you aware, sir, that my wife’s a cripple ? She’s 
 paralyzed in her lower limbs.” 
 
 “ I am perfectly aware of that melancholy fact.” 
 
 “ Are you aware that she’s jealous of me ? ” 
 
 “No, not that she’s jealous of you now ; but per- 
 fectly aware that she had good cause to be so.” 
 
 “ Ay, but the devil of it is that the paralysis you 
 speak of never reached her tongue.” 
 
 “ I speak of — ’twas yourself spoke of it.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 449 
 
 u She sent me here because it happens to be a year 
 famine — what is commonly called a hard season — 
 and she stitched the little blasted doctor to me that I 
 might die legitimately under medical advice. Isn’t that 
 very like murder — isn’t it ? ” 
 
 u Ah, my dear friend, thank God that you are not a 
 parson, having a handsome wife and a handsome curate, 
 with the gout to support you and keep you comfortable. 
 You would then feel that there are other twinges worse 
 than those of the gout.” 
 
 u Ay, but is there anything wrong about your 
 head?” 
 
 u Heaven knows. About a twelvemonth ago I felt 
 as if there were two sprouts budding out of my fore- 
 head, but on putting up my hand I could feel nothing. 
 It was as smooth as ever. It must have been hypo- 
 chondriasis. The curate, though, is a handsome dog, 
 and, like yourself, it was my wife sent me here.” 
 u Is your wife a cripple ? ” 
 u Faith, anything but that.” 
 
 u How is her tongue ? No paralysis in that 
 quarter ? ” 
 
 u On the contrary, she is calm and soft-spoken, and 
 perfectly sweet and angelic in her manner.” 
 
 u But was it in consequence of the famine she sent 
 you here? Toast and water! — toast and water! 0 
 Lord ! ” 
 
 This dialogue took place in Manifold’s lodgings, 
 where Topertoe, aided by a crutch and his servant, 
 was in the habit of visiting him. To Manifold, indeed, 
 this was a penal settlement, in consequence of the rea- 
 sons which we have already stated. 
 
450 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 The Pythagorean, as well as Topertoe, was also 
 occasionally forced to the use of crutches ; and it 
 was certainly a strange and remarkable thing to wit- 
 ness two men, each at the extreme point of social in- 
 dulgence, and each departing from reason and common- 
 sense, suffering from the consequences of their respec- 
 tive errors ; Manifold, a most voracious fellow, knocked 
 on the head by an attack of apoplexy, and Cooke, the 
 philosopher, suffering the tortures of the damned from 
 a most violent rheumatism, produced by a monomania 
 which compelled him to decline the simple enjoyment 
 of reasonable food and dress. Cooke’s monomania, 
 however, was a rare one. In Blackwood's Magazine 
 there appeared, several years ago, an admirable writer, 
 whose name we now forget, under the title of a mod- 
 ern Pythagorean ; but that was merely a nom de guerre , 
 adopted, probably, to excite a stronger interest in the 
 perusal of his productions. Here, however, was a man 
 in whom the principle existed upon what he considered 
 rational and philosophic grounds. He had gotten the 
 philosophical blockhead’s crotchet into his head, and 
 carried the principle, in a practical point of view, much 
 further tb in ever the old fool himself did in his life. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 451 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 THE DINNER AT BALLYSPELLAN. THE APPEARANCE OP 
 
 WOODWARD. VALENTINE GREATRAKES. 
 
 The Thursday appointed for the dinner at length 
 arrived. The little village was all alive with stir and 
 bustle, inasmuch as for several months no such impor- 
 tant event had taken place. It was, in fact, a gala 
 day ; and the poorer inhabitants crowded about the 
 inn to watch the guests arriving, and the paupers to 
 solicit their alms. Twelve or one was then the usual 
 hour for dinner, but in consequence of the large scale 
 on which it was to take place and the unusual prepa- 
 rations necessary, it was not until the hour of two that 
 the guests sat down to table. Some of the principal 
 names we have already mentioned — all the males, of 
 course, invalids — but, as we have said, there were a 
 good number of the surrounding gentry, their wives 
 and daughters, so that the fete was expected to come 
 off with great 6clat. Topertoe was dressed, as was 
 then the custom, in full canonical costume, with his 
 silk cassock and bands, for he was a doctor of divin- 
 ity ; and Manifold was habited in the usual dress of 
 the day — his falling collar exhibiting a neck whose 
 thickness took away all surprise as to his tendency to 
 apoplexy. The lengthy figure of the unsubstantial 
 Pythagorean was cased in linen garments, almost 
 snow-white, through which his anatomy might be read 
 
452 
 
 THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 as distinctly as if his living skeleton was naked before 
 them. Mrs. Rosebud was blooming and expanded into 
 full flower, whilst Miss Rosebud was just in that inter- 
 esting state when the leaves are apparently in the act 
 of bursting out and bestowing their beauty and fra- 
 grance on the gratified senses of the beholder. Dr. 
 Doolittle, who was a regular wag — indeed too much 
 so ever to succeed in his profession — entered the room 
 with his three-cocked hat under his arm, and the usual 
 gold-headed cane in his hand ; and, after saluting the 
 company, looked about after Manifold, his patient. He 
 saluted the Pythagorean, and complimented him upon 
 his philosophy, and the healthful habits engendered by 
 a vegetable diet, and so primitive a linen dress — a 
 dress, he said, which, in addition to its other advan- 
 tages, ought to be generally adopted, if only for the 
 sake of its capacity for showing off the symmetry of 
 the figure. He was himself a warm admirer of the 
 principle, and begged to have the honor of shaking 
 hands with the gentleman who had the courage to 
 carry it out against all the prejudices of a besotted 
 world. He accordingly seized the philosopher’s hand, 
 which was then in a desperately rheumatic state, as 
 the little scoundrel well knew, and gave it such a 
 squeeze of respect and admiration that the Pythag- 
 orean emitted a yell which astonished and alarmed 
 the whole room. 
 
 “ Death and torture, sir— why did you squeeze my 
 rheumatic hand in such a manner ? ” 
 
 “Pardon me, Mr. Cooke — respect and admiration 
 for your principles.” 
 
 “Well, sir, I will thank you to express what you 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 453 
 
 may feel in plain language, but not in such damnable 
 squeezes as that.” 
 
 66 Pardon me, again, sir; I was ignorant that the 
 rheumatism was in your hand ; you know I am not 
 your physician ; perhaps if I were you could bear a 
 friendly shake of it without all that agony. I very 
 much regret the pain I unconsciously, and from mo- 
 tives of the highest respect, have put you to.” 
 
 “It is gone — do not mention it,” said the benevo- 
 lent philosopher. “ Perhaps I may try your skill some 
 of these days.” 
 
 “ I assure you, sir,” said Doolittle, “ that I am forc- 
 ing Mr. Manifold here to avail himself of your system 
 
 — a simple vegetable diet.” 
 
 “ 0 Lord ! ” exclaimed Manifold, in a soliloquy — 
 for he was perfectly unconscious of what was going on 
 
 — “ toast and water, toast and water ! That and a 
 season of famine — what a prospect is before me ! Doo- 
 little is a rat, and I will hire somebody to give him 
 ratsbane. Nothing but a vegetable diet, and be hanged 
 to him ! WhaPs ratsbane an ounce ?” 
 
 “ You hear, sir,” said Doolittle, addressing the Py- 
 thagorean ; “ you perceive that I am adopting your 
 system ? ” 
 
 “ Mr. Doolittle,” replied Cooke, “ from this day forth 
 you are my physician — I intrust you with the man- 
 agement of my rheumatism ; but, in the meantime, I 
 think the room is devilishly cold.” 
 
 Captain Culverin now entered, swathed up, and, as 
 was evident, somewhat tipsy. 
 
 66 Eh ! confound me, philosopher, your hand,” he ex- 
 claimed, putting out his own to shake hands with him. 
 
454 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u I can’t, sir,” replied Cooke ; u I am afflicted with 
 rheumatism. You seem unwell, captain ; but if you 
 gave up spirituous liquors — such as wine and usque- 
 baugh — you would find yourself the better for it.” 
 u What does all this mean ? ” asked Manifold. u At 
 all events Doolittle’s a rat. A vegetable diet, a year 
 of famine, toast, and water — O Lord ! ” 
 
 Dinner, however, came, and the little waggish doctor 
 could not, for the life of him, avoid his jokes. Cooke’s 
 dish of vegetables was placed for him at a particular 
 part of the table ; but the doctor, taking Manifold by the 
 hand, placed him in the philosopher’s seat, whom he after- 
 wards set before a magnificent sirloin of beef — for, 
 truth to speak, the little man acted as a kind of master 
 of the ceremonies to the company at Bally spellan. 
 
 u What’s this ? ” exclaimed Manifold. u Perdition ! 
 here is nothing but a dish of asparagus before me ! 
 What kind of treatment is this ? Were we not 
 to have a great dinner, Topertoe ? Alexander the 
 Great ! ” 
 
 u And who placed me before a sirloin of beef ? ” 
 asked the philosopher ; u I, who follow the principles 
 of the Great Pythagorean. I am nearly sick already 
 with the fume of it. Good heavens ! a sirloin of beef 
 before a vegetarian.” 
 
 Of course Manifold and the philosopher exchanged 
 places, and the dinner proceeded. Mr. and Mrs. Good- 
 win were present, but Alice was unable to come, al- 
 though anxious to do so in order to oblige her par 
 ents. It is unnecessary to describe the gastric feats 
 of Manifold and Topertoe. The voracity of the former 
 was astonishing, nor was that of the latter much less ; 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 455 
 
 and when the dishes were removed and the tables 
 cleared for their compotations, the faces of both gen- 
 tlemen appeared as if they were about to explode. 
 The table was now supplied with every variety of 
 liquor, and the conversation began to assume that con- 
 vivial tone peculiar to such assemblies. The little doc- 
 tor was placed between Manifold and the Pythagorean, 
 who, by the way, was exceedingly short-sighted ; and 
 on the other side of him sat Parson Topertoe, who 
 seemed to feel something like a reprieve from his gout. 
 When the liquor was placed on the table, after dinner, 
 the Pythagorean got to his feet, filled a large glass of 
 water, and taking a gulp of it, leaving it about half 
 full, he proceeded as follows : 
 
 u Gentlemen : considering the state of morals in our 
 unfortunate country, arising as it does from the use of 
 intoxicating liquors and the flesh of animals, I feel myself 
 called upon to impress upon the consciences of this 
 respectable auditory the necessity of studying the admir- 
 able principles of the great philosopher whose simplicity 
 of life in food and drink I humbly endeavor to imitate. 
 Modern society, my friends, is all wrong, and, of course, 
 is proceeding upon an erroneous and pernicious system — 
 that of eating the flesh of animals and indulging in the 
 use, or rather the abuse, of liquors, that heat the blood 
 and intoxicate the brain into the indulgence of passion 
 and the commission of crime / 7 
 
 Here the little doctor threw a glass of usquebaugh — 
 now called whiskey — into the half-emptied cup which 
 stood before Cooke. 
 
 “A vegetable diet, gentlemen, is that which was 
 appointed for us by Providence, and water like this our 
 
THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 450 
 
 drink. And, indeed, water like this is delicious drink. 
 The Sj)(i of Ballyspellan stands unrivalled for strength 
 and flavor, and its capacity of exhilarating the animal 
 spirits is extraordinary. You see, gentlemen, how copi- 
 ously I drink it ; servant, fill my glass again — thank you.” 
 
 In the meantime, and before he touched it, the doctor 
 whipped another glass of whiskey into it — an act which 
 the Pythagorean, who was, as we have said, unusually 
 tall, and kept his eye upon the company, could neither 
 suspect nor see. 
 
 “ It has been ignorantly said that the structure of the 
 human mouth is an argument against me as to the quality 
 of our food, and that the growth of grapes is a proof that 
 wine was ordained to be drank by men. It is perfectly 
 well known that a man may eat a bushel of grapes with- 
 out getting drunk ; because the pure vegetable possesses 
 no intoxicating power any more than the water which I 
 am now drinking — and delicious water it is ! ” 
 
 Here the doctor dug his elbow into the fat ribs of 
 Topertoe, whose face, in the meantime, seemed in a 
 blaze of indignation. 
 
 “ I tell you what, philosopher, curse me, but you are 
 an infidel.” 
 
 u I have the honor, sir,” he replied, “to be an 
 infidel — as every philosopher is. The truth of what I 
 am stating to you has been tested by philosophers, and 
 it has been ascertained that no quantity of grapes eaten 
 by an individual could make him drunk.” 
 
 The doctor gave the parson another dig, and winked 
 at him to keep quiet. 
 
 “ Sir,” said the parson, unable, however, to restrain 
 himself, “ confound me if ever I heard such infidel 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 457 
 
 opinions expressed in my life. Damn your philosophy j 
 it is cursed nonsense, and nothing else.” 
 
 “ A vegetable diet,” proceeded Cooke, “ is a guar- 
 antee for health and long life O Lord ! ” he exclaim- 
 
 ed, “ this accursed rheumatism will be the death of me.” 
 “ What is he saying ? ” asked Manifold. 
 
 “ He is talking philosophy,” replied the doctor, with 
 a comic grin, “ and recommending a vegetable diet and 
 pure water.” 
 
 “A devilish scoundrel,” said Manifold. “He’s a 
 rat, too. Doolittle’s a rat ; but I’ll poison him ; yes, 
 I’ll dose him with ratsbane, and then I can eat, drink, 
 and swill away. Is the philosopher’s wife a cripple ? ” 
 “ He has no wife,” replied Doolittle. 
 
 “ And what the devil, then, is he a philosopher for ? 
 What on earth challenges philosophy in a husband so 
 much as a wife, — especially if she’s a cripple and 
 has the use of her tongue ? ” 
 
 “ Not being a married man myself,” replied the doc- 
 tor, “ I can give you no information on the subject ; 
 or rather I could if I would ; but it would not be for 
 your comfort : — ask Manifold.” 
 
 “ Ay ; but he says there’s something wrong about 
 his head — sprouts pressing up, or something that way. 
 Ask Mrs. Rosebud will she hob or nob with me. Mrs. 
 Rosebud,” he proceeded, addressing the widow, “ hob 
 or nob ? ” 
 
 Mrs. Rosebud, knowing that he was nothing more noi 
 less than a gouty old parson, bowed to him very coldly, 
 but accepted his challenge, noth withstanding. 
 
 “Mrs. Rosebud,” he added, “ what kind of a man 
 was old Rosebud ? ” 
 
 20 
 
458 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u His family name,” replied the widow, u was not 
 Rosebud but Yellowboy; and, indeed, to speak the 
 truth, my dear old Rosebud had all the marks and 
 tokens of the original family name upon him, for he 
 was as thin as the philosopher there, and as yellow as 
 saffron. His mother, however, the night before he was 
 born, dreamed that she was presented with a rosebud, 
 and the name, being somewhat poetical, was adopted by 
 himself and the family as a kind of set-off against the 
 duck-foot color of the ancestral skin.” 
 
 The philospher, in the meantime, finding himself 
 interrupted, stood, with a complacent countenance, 
 awaiting a pause in which he might proceed. At 
 length he got an opportunity of resuming. 
 
 “ The world,” he added, u knows but little of the 
 great founder of so many systems and theories con- 
 nected with human life and philosophy. It was he 
 who invented the multiplication table, and solved the 
 forty-seventh proposition of the first book of Euclid. 
 It was he who, from his profound knowledge of mu- 
 sic, first discovered the music of the spheres — a divine 
 harmony, which, from its unbroken continuity, and 
 incessant play in the heavenly bodies, we are incap- 
 able of hearing.” 
 
 u Where the deuce, then, is the use of it ? ” cried 
 Captain Culverin ; u it must be a very odd kind of 
 music which we cannot hear.” 
 
 u The great Samian, sir, could hear it ; but only in 
 his heart and intellect, and after he had discovered the 
 truthful doctrine of the metempsychosis , or transmigra- 
 tion of souls.” 
 
 u The transmigration of soles; why, my dear sir, 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 459 
 
 doesn’t every fishwoman understand that ? ” observed 
 the captain. “ Was the fellow a fisherman 1 ” 
 
 “ His great discovery, however, if mankind would 
 only adopt it, was the healthful one of a vegetable 
 diet, carried out by a fixed determination not to wear 
 any dress made up from the skins or fleeces of animals 
 that have been slain by man, but philosophically to 
 confine himself to plain linen as I do. O Lord ! this 
 rheumatism will be the death of me. Pythagoras was 
 one of the greatest philosophers.” 
 
 Here the doctor threw another glass of usquebaugh 
 into the cup which stood before the Pythagorean, 
 which act, in consequence of his great height and 
 short sight, he did not perceive, but imagined that he 
 was drinking the well water. 
 
 “Philosopher,” said Captain Culverin, “hob or nob, 
 a glass with you.” 
 
 “With pleasure, captain,” said the Pythagorean, 
 “ only I wish you would adopt my principles — a veg- 
 etable diet and aqua pura” 
 
 “Upon my credit,” observed Father Mulrenin, “I 
 think the aqua pura is the best of it. It is blessed 
 water, this well water, and it ought to be so, because the 
 parson consecrated it. Hob or nob with me, Mr. Cooke.” 
 “With pleasure, sir,” replied Mr. Cooke, again; 
 “and I do assure you, Father Mulrenin, that I think 
 the parson’s consecration has improved the water.” 
 
 “ Sorra doubt of it,” replied the friar ; “ and I am 
 sure the doctor there will support me in the article of 
 the parson’s consecration.” 
 
 “ The great Samian,” proceeded Cooke, “ the great 
 Samian ” 
 
400 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ My dear philosopher,” said the facetious friar 
 “ never mind your great Samian, but follow up your 
 principles and drink your water.” 
 
 The mischievous doctor had thrown another glass 
 into his cup : “ Drink your water, and set us all a phil- 
 osophical example of sobriety.” 
 
 “ That I always do,” said the philosopher, staggering 
 a little ; “ that I always do : the water is delicious, 
 and 1 think my rheumatism has departed from me. 
 Mr. Manifold, hob or nob ! ” 
 
 “No,” replied Manifold, “confound me if I will. 
 You are the fellow that eats nothing but vegetables, 
 and drinks nothing but water. Do you think I will 
 hob or nob with a water-drinking rascal like you ? 
 Do you think I will put my wine against your paltry 
 water ? ” 
 
 “ Don’t call it paltry,” replied the Pythagorean ; “ it 
 is delicious. You know not how it elevates the spirits 
 and, so to speak, philosophizes the whole system of man. 
 I am beginning to feel extremely happy.” 
 
 “ I think so,” replied the friar ; “ but wasn’t it a 
 fact, as a proof of your metempsychosis , that the great 
 author of your doctrine was at the siege of Troy some 
 centuries before he came into the world as the philo- 
 sopher Pythagoras ? ” 
 
 “Yes, sir,” replied his follower, “he fought for the 
 Greeks in the character of Euphorbus, in the Trojan 
 war, was Hermatynus, and afterwards a fisherman ; his 
 next transformation having been into the body of 
 Pythagoras.” 
 
 “ What an extraordinary memory he must have 
 had,” said the friar. “ Now, can you yourself remem- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 4C1 
 
 ber all the bodies your soul has passed through ? — • 
 but before I expect you to answer me, — hob or nob 
 again, — this is famous water, my dear philosopher.” 
 
 “ It is famous water, Father Mulrenin ; and the par- 
 son’s consecration has given it a power of exhilaration 
 which is astonishing.” The doctor had thrown another 
 glass of usquebaugh into his cup, of course un- 
 observed. 
 
 u Why,” said the friar, u if I’m not much mistaken, 
 you will feel the benefit of it. It is purely philosophi- 
 cal water, and fit for a philosopher like you to drink.” 
 The company now were divided into little knots, and 
 the worthy philosopher found it necessary to take his 
 seat. He felt himself in a state of mind which he 
 could not understand; but the delicious flavor of the 
 water still clung to him, and, owing to his shortness 
 of sight, and the doctor’s wicked wit, — if wit it could 
 be called, — he continued drinking spirits and water 
 until he became perfectly — or, in the ordinary phrase 
 — blind drunk, and was obliged to be carried to bed. 
 
 In the meantime, a new individual had arrived ; 
 and, having ascertained from the servants that there 
 was a great dinner on that day, he inquired if Mr. 
 Goodwin and his family were present at it. He was 
 informed that Mr. Goodwin and Mrs. Goodwin were 
 there, but that Miss Goodwin was unable to come. He 
 asked where Mr. Goodwin and Mrs. Goodwin resided, 
 and, having been informed on this point, he imme- 
 diately passed to the farmer’s house where they lodged. 
 
 Now, it so happened that there was a neat garden 
 attached to the house, in which was an arbor of wil- 
 lows where Miss Goodwin was in the habit of sitting, 
 
462 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 and amusing herself by the perusal of a book. It 
 contained an arm-chair, in which she frequently re- 
 clined, sometimes after the very slight exertion of 
 walking; it also happened that she occasionally fell 
 asleep. There were two modes of approach to the 
 farmer’s house — one by the ordinary pathway, and 
 another much shorter, which led by a gate that opened 
 into the garden. By this last the guide who pointed 
 out the house to Woodward directed him to proceed, 
 and he did so. On passing through, his eye caught 
 the summer house, and he saw at a glance that Alice 
 Goodwin was there, and asleep. She was, indeed, 
 asleep, but it was a troubled sleep, for the demon gaze 
 of the terrible eye which she dreaded, and which had 
 almost blasted her out of life, she imagined was once 
 more fixed upon her. Woodward approached with a 
 stealthy step, and saw that, even although asleep, she 
 was deeply agitated, as was evident by her moanings. 
 He contemplated her features for a brief space. 
 
 u Ah, r he said to himself, u I have done my work. 
 Although beautiful, the stamp of death is upon her. 
 One last gaze and it will all be over. I am before her. 
 in her dream. My eye is upon her in her morbid and 
 diseased imagination, but what will the consequence 
 be when she awakens and finds it upon her in real- 
 ity ? ” 
 
 As those thoughts passed through his mind, she gave 
 a scream, and exclaimed, — 
 
 u O, take him away ! take him away ! he is killing 
 me ! ” and as she uttered the words she awoke. 
 
 Now, thought he, to secure my twelve hundred a 
 year ; now, for one glance, with the power of hell in 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 463 
 
 its blighting influence, and all is over ; ray twelve 
 hundred is safe to me and mine forever. 
 
 On awakening from her terrible dream, the first 
 object that presented itself to her was the fixed gaze 
 of that terrific eye. It was now wrought up to such 
 a concentration of malignity as surpassed all that even 
 her imagination had ever formed of it. Fixed — 
 
 diabolical in its aspect, and steady as fate itself — it 
 poured upon the weak and alarmed girl such a flood 
 of venomous and prostrating influence that her shrieks 
 were too feeble to reach the house when calling for 
 assistance. She seemed to have been fascinated to her 
 own destruction. There the eye was fastened upon 
 her, and she felt herself deprived of the power of re- 
 moving her own from his. 
 
 u O my God ! ” she exclaimed, u I am lost — help, 
 help ; the murderous eye is upon me ! ” 
 
 “It is enough,” said Woodward; “good by, Miss 
 Goodwin. I was simply contemplating your beauty, 
 and I am sorry to see that you are in so weak a state. 
 Present my compliments to your father and mother ; 
 and think of me as a man whose affection you have 
 indignantly spurned — a man, however, whose eye, 
 whatever his heart may be, is not to be trifled with.” 
 
 He then made her a low bow, and took his departure 
 back through the garden. 
 
 “ It is over,” said he ; “finitum est y the property is 
 mine ; she cannot be saved now ; I have taken her life ; 
 but no one can say that I have shed her blood. My 
 precious mother will be delighted to hear this. Now, 
 we will be free to act with old Cockletown and his 
 niece ; and if she does not turn out a good wife— 
 
4G4 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 if she crosses me in my amours — for amours I will 
 have, — I shall let her, too, feel what my eye can do.” 
 Alice’s screams, after his departure from the garden, 
 brought out Sarah Sullivan, who, aided by another 
 servant, assisted her between them to reach the house, 
 where she was put to bed in such a state of weakness, 
 alarm, and terror as cannot be described. Her father 
 and mother were immediately sent for, and, on arriv- 
 ing at her bedside, found her apparently in a dying 
 state. All she could find voice to utter was, — 
 
 u He was here — his eye was upon me in the sum- 
 mer house. I feel I am dying.” 
 
 Doctor Doolittle and Father Mulrenin were both 
 sent for, but she had fallen into an exhausted slumber, 
 and it was deemed better not to disturb her until she 
 might gain some strength by sleep. Her parents, who 
 felt so anxious about her health, and the faint hopes 
 of her recovery, now made fainter by the incident 
 which had just occurred, did not return to the assem- 
 bly, and the consequence was that Woodward and they 
 did not meet. 
 
 When the hour for the dance, however, arrived, the 
 tables for refreshments were placed in other and smaller 
 rooms, and the larger one in which they had dined was 
 cleared out for the ball. The simple-hearted Pythago- 
 rean had slept himself sober, without being aware of 
 the cause of his breakdown at the dinner, and he now 
 appeared among them in a gala dress of snow-white 
 linen. He was no enemy to healthy amusements, for 
 he could not forget that the great philosopher whom 
 he followed had won public prizes at the Olympic 
 games. He consequently frisked about in the dance 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 4G5 
 
 with an awkwardness and a disregard of the graces 
 of motion, which, especially in the jigs, convulsed the 
 whole assembly, nor did any one among them laugh 
 more loudly than he did himself. He especially ad- 
 dressed himself to, and danced with, Mrs. Rosebud, 
 who, as she was short, fat, and plump, exhibited as 
 ludicrous a contrast with the almost naked anatomical 
 scructure which frisked before her as the imagination 
 could conceive. 
 
 u Upon my credit,” observed the friar, u I see that 
 extremes may meet. Look at the pilosopher, how he 
 trebles and capers it before the widow. Faith, I should 
 not feel surprised if he made Mrs. Pythagoras of her 
 before long.” 
 
 This, however, was not the worst of it, for what or who 
 but the devil himself should tempt the parson, with his 
 gout strong upon him, to select Miss Rosebud for a 
 dance, whilst the philosophic rheumatist was frisking 
 it as well as he could with her mother ? The room was 
 in an uproar. Miss Rosebud, who possessed much 
 wicked humor, having, as the lady always has, the 
 privilege, called for one of the liveliest tunes then 
 known. The parson’s attempt to keep time made the 
 uproar still greater ; but at length it ceased, for neither 
 the philosopher nor the parson could hold out any 
 longer, and each retired in a state of torture to hif 
 seat. The mirth having now subsided, a gentleman 
 entered the room, admirably dressed, on whom the at- 
 tention of the whole company was turned. He was tall, 
 elegantly formed, and at a first glance was handsome. 
 The expression of his eyes, however, was striking — 
 startling. It was good — brilliant ; it was bad and 
 
 20 * 
 
4CG 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 strange, and, to those who examined it closely, such as 
 they had never witnessed before. Still he was evident- 
 ly a gentleman : there could be no mistake about that. 
 His manner, his dress, and his whole bearing, made them 
 all feel that he was entitled to respect and courtesy. 
 Little did they imagine that he was a murderer, 
 and that he entered the room under the gratifying 
 impression of his having killed Alice Goodwin. It was 
 Harry Woodward. The evening was now advanced, 
 but, after his introduction to the company, he joined 
 in their amusements, and had the pleasure of dancing with 
 both Mrs. Rosebud and her daughter ; and after having 
 concluded his dance with the latter, some tidings reach- 
 ed the room, which struck the whole company with a 
 feeling of awe. It was at first whispered about, but it 
 at length became the general topic of conversation. 
 Alice Goodwin was dying, and her parents were in a 
 state of distraction. Nobody could tell why, but it ap- 
 peared she was at the last gasp, and that there was 
 some mystery in her malady. Many speculations were 
 broached upon the subject. Woodward preserved 
 silence for a time, but just as he was about to make 
 some observations with reference to her illness, a tall, 
 handsome gentleman entered the room and bowed with 
 much grace to the company. 
 
 Father Mulrenin started up, and, shaking hands with 
 him, said, — 
 
 u I know now, sir, that you have got my letter.” 
 
 u I have got it,” replied the other, u and I am here 
 accordingly.” 
 
 As he spoke, his eye glanced around the room, the 
 most distinguished figure in which, beyond compari 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 467 
 
 son, was that of Woodward, who instantly recognized 
 him as the gentleman whom he had met on the morn- 
 ing of his departure from the hospitable roof of Mr. 
 Goodwin, on his return home, and, we may add, between 
 whom and himself that extraordinary trial of the power 
 of willy as manifested by the power of the eye, took 
 place so completely to his own discomfiture. They were 
 both gentlemen, and bowed to each other very courte- 
 ously, after which they approached and shook hands, 
 and whilst the stranger held Woodward’s hand in his 
 during their short but friendly chat, it was observed 
 that Woodward’s face got as pale as death, and he al- 
 most immediately tottered towards a seat from weakness. 
 
 u Don’t be alarmed,” said the stranger ; u you now 
 feel that the principle of good is always able to overcome 
 the principle of evil.” 
 
 u Who or what are you ? ” asked Woodward, faintly. 
 u I am a plain country gentleman, sir ; and something 
 more, a man of wealth and distinction ; but who, unlike 
 my friend Cooke here, do not make myself ridiculous by 
 absurd eccentricities, and the adoption of the nonsensical 
 doctrines of Pythagoras, so utterly at variance with 
 reason and Christian truth. You know, my dear Cooke, 
 I could have cured you of your rheumatism had you 
 possessed common-sense ; but who could cure any man 
 who guards his person against the elements by such a 
 ludicrous and unsubstantial dress as yours ? ” 
 
 “I am in torture, replied Cooke ; u I was tempted to 
 dance with a pretty woman, and now I am suffering for it.” 
 “As for me,” exclaimed Topertoe, U I am a match, 
 and more than a match, for you in suffering. O, this 
 accursed gout ! ” 
 
468 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 “ I suppose you brought it on by hard drinking, sir,* 
 said the stranger. “ If that be so, I shall not under- 
 take to cure you unless you give up hard drinking.” 
 
 “I will do anything,” replied Topertoe, u provided 
 you can allay my pain. I also was tempted to dance 
 as well as the philosopher; and now the Christian 
 parson and the pagan Pythagorean are both suffering 
 for it.” 
 
 u What is all this about ? ” exclaimed Manifold. u O 
 Lord ! is he going to put them on a vegetable diet, re- 
 lieved by toast and water — toast and water ? ” 
 
 The stranger paid but little attention to Manifold, 
 because he saw by his face and the number of his chins 
 that he was past hope ; but turning towards Topertoe 
 and the Pythagorean, he requested them both to sit 
 beside each other before him. He then asked Topertoe 
 where his gout affected him, and having been informed 
 that it was principally in his great toe and right foot, 
 he deliberately stripped the foot, and having pressed his 
 hands upon it for about the space of ten minutes, he 
 desired his patient to rise up and walk. This he did, 
 and to his utter astonishment, without the slightest 
 symptom or sensation of pain. 
 
 u Why, bless my soul ! ” exclaimed the parson, u I am 
 cured; the pain is altogether gone. Let me have a 
 bumper of claret.” 
 
 u That will do,” observed the stranger. u You are 
 incurable. You will plunge once more into a life of 
 intemperance and luxury, and once more your com- 
 plaint, from which you are now free, will return to you. 
 You will not deny yourself the gratification of your 
 irrational and senseless indulgences, and yet you expect 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 469 
 
 to be cured. As for me, I can only remove the malady 
 of such persons as you for the present, or time being ; 
 but, so long as you return to the exciting causes of it, no 
 earthly skill or power in man can effect a permanent 
 cure. Now, Cooke, I will relieve you of your 
 rheumatism ; but unless you exchange this flimsy stuff for 
 apparel suited to your climate and condition, I feel that 
 I am incapable of rendering you any thing but a tempor- 
 ary relief.” 
 
 He passed his hands over those parts of his limbs 
 most affected by his complaint, and in a short time he 
 (the philosopher) found himself completely free from 
 his pains. 
 
 During those two most extraordinary processes 
 Woodward looked on with a degree of wonder and of 
 interest that might be truly termed intense. What 
 the operations which took place before him could mean 
 he knew not, but when the stranger turned round to the 
 friar and said, — u Now bring me to this unhappy girl,” 
 Woodward seized his hat, feeling a presentiment that he 
 was going to the relief of Alice Goodwin, and with hasty 
 steps proceeded to the farm house in which she and her 
 parents lodged. He was now desperate, and resolved, if 
 courtesy failed, to force one more annihilating glance 
 upon her before the mysterious stranger should arrive. 
 We need scarcely inform our readers that he was indig- 
 nantly repulsed by the family ; but he was furious, and in 
 spite of all opposition forced his way into her bedroom, to 
 which he was led by her groans — dying groans they 
 were considered by all around her. He rushed into her 
 bedroom, and fixed his eye upon her with something 
 like the fury of hell in it. The poor girl un seeing him 
 
470 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 a second time fell back and moaned as if she had expired. 
 The villain stood looking over her in a spirit of the most 
 malignant triumph. 
 
 u It is done now,” said he ; “ there she lies — a 
 corpse — and I am now master of my twelve hundred 
 a year.” 
 
 He had scarcely uttered the words when he felt a 
 powerful hand grasp him by the shoulder, and send him 
 with dreadful violence to the other side of the room. 
 On turning round to see who the person was who had 
 actually twirled him about like an infant, he found the 
 large, but benevolent-looking stranger standing at Alice’s 
 bedside, his finger upon the pulse and his eyes intently 
 fixed upon her apparently lifeless features. He then 
 turned round to Woodward, and exclaimed in a voice of 
 thunder, — 
 
 u She is not dead, villain, and will not die on this 
 occasion : begone, and leave the room.” 
 
 u Villain ! ” replied Woodward, putting his hand to 
 his sword; “I allow no man to call me villain un- 
 punished.” 
 
 The stranger contemptuously and indignantly waved 
 his hand to him, as much as to say — presently, pre- 
 sently, but not now. The truth is, the loud tones of 
 his voice had caused Alice to open her eyes, and instead 
 of finding the dreaded being before her, there stood 
 the symbol of benevolen§e and moral power, with his 
 mild, but clear and benignant eye smiling upon her. 
 
 u My dear child,” said he, u look upon ine and give 
 me your hands. You shall, with the assistance of that 
 God who has so mysteriously gifted me, soon be well, 
 and free from the evil and diabolical influence which 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 471 
 
 has been for such selfish and accursed purposes exer- 
 cised over you.” 
 
 He then took her beautiful but emaciated hands into 
 his own, which were also soft and beautiful, and keeping 
 his eyes fixed upon hers, he then, with that necessary 
 freedom which physicians exercise with their patients, 
 pressed his hands after a time upon her temples, her 
 head, her eyes, and her heart, the whole family being 
 present, servants and all. The effect was miraculous. 
 In the course of twenty minutes the girl was recovered j 
 her spirits — her health had returned to her. Her 
 eyes smiled as she turned them with delight upon her 
 father and mother. 
 
 “ O, papa ! ” she exclaimed, smiling, “ 0, dear 
 mamma, what can this mean ? I am cured, and what 
 is more, I am no longer afraid of that vile, bad man. 
 May the God of heaven be praised for this ! but how 
 will we thank — how can we thank the benevolent 
 gentleman who has rescued me from death ? ” 
 
 “ More thanks are due,” replied the stranger, smil- 
 ing, “to Father Mulrenin here, who acquainted me in 
 a letter, not only with your melancholy condition, but 
 with the supposed cause of it. However, let your 
 thanks be first returned to God, whose mysterious in- 
 strument I only am. Now, sir,” said he, turning to 
 Woodward, “ you laid your hand upon your sword. I 
 also wear a sword, not for aggression but defence. You 
 know we met before. I was not then aware of your 
 personal history, but I am now. I have just returned 
 from London, where I was at the court of his Majesty 
 Charles the Second. While in London I met your 
 granduncle, and from him I learned your history, and 
 
472 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 a bad one it is. Now, sir, I beg to inform you that 
 your malignant and diabolical influence over the per- 
 son of this young lady has ceased forever. As to the 
 future, she is free from that influence ; but if I ever 
 hear that you attempt to intrude yourself into her 
 presence, or to annoy her family, I will have you se- 
 cured in the jail of Waterford in forty-eight hours 
 afterwards, for other crimes that render you liable to 
 the law.” 
 
 “And pray who are you ?” asked Woodward, with a 
 blank and crestfallen countenance, but still with a 
 strong feeling of enmity and bitterness — a feeling 
 which he could not repress. “ Who are you who pre- 
 sume to dictate to me upon my conduct and course of 
 life ? ” 
 
 “ Who ami!” replied the stranger, assuming an air 
 of incredible dignity. “Sir, my name is Valentine 
 Greatrakes, a person on whom God has bestowed 
 powers which, apart from inspiration, have seldom for 
 centuries ever been vouchsafed to man.” 
 
 Woodward got pale again. He had heard of his ex- 
 traordinary powers of curing almost every description 
 of malady peculiar to the human frame, and without 
 another word slunk out of the room. On hearing his 
 name Mr. and Mrs. Goodwin rushed to him, seized his 
 hands, and with the enthusiasm of grateful hearts each 
 absolutely wept upon his broad and ample bosom. He 
 was at this period about forty-six ; but seeing Alice’s 
 face lit up with joy and delight, he stooped down 
 and kissed her as a father would a daughter who had 
 recovered from the death struggle. “ My dear child,” 
 he said, “ you are now saved ; but you must remain 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 473 
 
 here for some time longer, because I do not wish to 
 part with you until I shall have completely confirmed 
 the sanative influence with which God has enabled me 
 to reinvigorate you and others. As for your selfish 
 persecutor, he will trouble you no more. He knows 
 now what the consequences would be should he at- 
 tempt it.” 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 Woodward returned to the public room, where he 
 was soon followed by Father Mulrenin and Greatrakes, 
 who were shortly joined by Mr. Goodwin; Mrs. Good- 
 win having remained at home with Alice. The danc- 
 ing went on with great animation, and when the hour 
 of supper arrived there was a full and merry table. 
 The friar was in great glee, but from time to time kept 
 his eye closely fixed upon Woodward, whose counte- 
 nance and conduct he watched closely. It might have 
 been about the hour of midnight, if not later, when, 
 after a short lull in the conversation, Father Mulrenin 
 addressed Mr. Goodwin as follows : — 
 
 u Mr. Goodwin, is there not a family in your neigh- 
 borhood named Lindsay ? ” 
 
 u There is,” replied Goodwin ; u and a very respecta- 
 ble family, too.” 
 
 u By the way, there is a very curious tradition, or 
 legend, connected with the family of Mr. Lindsay’# 
 wife : have you ever heard of it ? ” 
 
474 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u That such a tradition, or legend, exists, I believe,” 
 he replied, u but there are many versions of it — al- 
 though I have never heard any of them distinctly ; 
 something I did hear about what is termed the Shan - 
 dhinne-dhuv , or the Black Spectre .” 
 
 u Well, then,” proceeded the friar, u if the company 
 has no objection to hear an authentic account of this 
 fearful apparition, I will indulge them with a slight 
 sketch of the narrative : 
 
 u When Essex was over here in the Elizabethan 
 wars — and a nice hand he made of them ; not, God 
 knows, that we ought to regret it, but I like a good 
 general whether he is for us or against us — devil a 
 doubt of that : well, when Essex was over here con- 
 ducting them (with reverence be it spoken) it so hap- 
 pened that he had a scoundrel with him by name Ham- 
 ilton — and a thorough scoundrel was he. 0 Lord ! 
 if I had livedin those days, and wasn’t in Orders to 
 tie my hands up — but no matter ; this same scoun- 
 drel was one of the handsomest vagabones in the Eng- 
 lish camp. Well and good ; but, indeed, to tell God’s 
 truth, it was neither well nor good, because, as I said, 
 the man was a first-rate, tiptop scoundrel; but you 
 will find that he was a devilish sight more so before I 
 have put a period to my little narration. Mr. Wood- 
 ward, will you hob or nob ? I think your name is 
 Woodward ?” 
 
 u With great pleasure, sir,” replied Woodward ; 6( and 
 you are right, my name is Woodward ; but proceed 
 with your narrative, for, I assure you, I feel very much 
 interested in it, especially in that portion of it which 
 relates to the Black Spectre . Though not a believer 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 475 
 
 in supernatural appearances, I feel much gratification 
 in listening to accounts of them. Pray proceed, sir.” 
 u Well, sir, it so happened that this Hamilton, who 
 had been originally a Scotch Redshank, became pri- 
 vately acquainted with a beautiful and wealthy orphan 
 girl, a relation of the O’Neils ; and it so happened again, 
 that whether they made a throw on the dice for it or 
 not, he won her affections. So far, however, there was 
 nothing very particularly obnoxious in it, because we 
 know that intermarriages between Catholics and Prot- 
 estants may disarm the parties of their religious prej- 
 udices against each other ; and although I cannot 
 affirm the truth of what I am about to say from my 
 own experience, still, I think I have been able to smell 
 out the fact that little Cupid is of no particular relig- 
 ion, and can be claimed by no particular church ; or 
 rather I should say that he is claimed by all churches 
 and all creeds. This Hamilton, as I said, was exceed- 
 ingly handsome, but it seems from the tradition that 
 it was by the beauty of his eyes that Eva O’Neil was 
 conquered, just as the first Eve was by the eyes and 
 tongue of the serpent. Not, God knows, that the 
 great Eve was any great shakes, for she left the world 
 in a nice plight by falling in love with a serpent ; but 
 upon my credit she was not the first woman, excuse 
 the blunder, who fell in love with a serpent, and suf- 
 fered accordingly. I appale to Pythagoras there.” 
 u It is an allegory,” replied the Pythagorean, u and 
 simply means that we are innocent so long as we are 
 young, and that when we come to maturity we are 
 corrupted and depraved by our passions.” 
 
 u How the sorra can you say that,” replied the friar, 
 
476 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 “ when you know that Adam and Eve were created full- 
 grown ? ” 
 
 “Pray go on with your tradition,” said Greatrakes, 
 “and let us hear the history of the Black Spectre . I 
 am not myself an infidel in the history of supernatural 
 appearances, and I wish to hear you out.” 
 
 “Well, then,” replied the friar, “you shall. The 
 villain proposed marriage to this beautiful young 
 orphan, and as he was a handsome vagabone, as I have 
 stated, he was accepted ; but his eyes, above all things, 
 were irresistible. They were married by a Protestant 
 clergyman, and immediately afterwards by a Catholic 
 priest, who was far advanced in years. The lady would 
 submit to no marriage but a legal one. The marriage, 
 however, was private ; for Hamilton knew that Essex 
 was aware of his having been during this event a 
 married man, and that his wife, who was a distant 
 relation of the Earl’s, was still living. The marriage, 
 however, came to Essex’s ears, and Hamilton was called 
 to account. He denied the marriage, the old priest 
 having been now dead, and none but the Protestant 
 clergyman of the parish being alive to bear testimony 
 to the fact of the marriage. He endeavored to prevail 
 upon the clergyman also to deny the marriage, which 
 he refused to do, whereupon he was found murdered. 
 His wife by this marriage having learned from Essex 
 that Hamilton had most treacherously deceived her, 
 fell into premature labor and died ; but her last words 
 were an awful curse upon him, and his children after 
 him, to the last generation. 
 
 “ 6 May the Eye that lured me to destruction,’ she 
 said, * become a curse to you and your descendants for- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 47 7 
 
 ever ! May it blight and kill all those whom it looks 
 upon, and render it dreadful and dreaded to all those 
 who will place confidence in you or your descend- 
 ants ! ’ 
 
 “ God knows I couldn’t much blame her ; it was her 
 last Christian benediction to the villain who had de- 
 stroyed her, and, setting charity aside, I don’t see how 
 she could have spoken otherwise. 
 
 “ When the proofs of the marriage, however, were 
 about to be brought against him, the Protestant clergy- 
 man, who, on discovering his iniquity, was too honest 
 to conceal it, and who felt bitterly the fraud that had 
 been practised on him, was found murdered, as I have 
 said, because he was now the only evidence left against 
 Hamilton’s crime. The latter did not, however, get 
 rid of him by that atrocious and inhuman act. The 
 spirit of that man haunts the family from that day to 
 this ; it is always a messenger of evil to them when- 
 ever he appears, and it matters not where they go or 
 where they live, he is sure to follow them, and to fasten 
 upon some of the family, generally the wickedest, of 
 course, as his victim. Now, Mr. Woodward, what do 
 you think of that family tradition ? ” 
 
 “I think of it,” replied Woodward, “with contempt, 
 as I do of everything that proceeds from the lips of an 
 ignorant and illiterate Roman Catholic priest.” 
 
 “ Sir,” replied the friar, “ I am not the inventor of 
 this family tradition, nor of the crime which is said — 
 however justly I know not — to have given rise to it ; 
 but this I do know, that no man having claims to the 
 character of a gentleman would use such language to 
 a defenceless man as you have just used to me. Tho 
 
478 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 legend is traditionary in your family, and I have only 
 given it as I have heard it. If I were not a clergyman 
 I would chastise you for your insolence ; but my hands 
 are bound up, and you well know it.” 
 
 “ Friar,” said Greatrakes, “ when you know that 
 your bands are bound up, you should have avoided in- 
 sulting any man. You should not have related a piece 
 of family history — perhaps false from beginning to 
 end — in the presence of a gentleman so intimately 
 connected with that family as you knew him to be. 
 It was no topic for a common room like this, and it was 
 quite unjustifiable in you to have introduced it.” 
 
 66 1 feel, sir, that you are perfectly right,” replied the 
 good-natured friar, “ and I ask Mr. Woodward’s pardon 
 for having, without the slightest intention of offence to 
 him, done so. You will recollect that he himself ex- 
 pressed an anxiety to hear it.” 
 
 “ All I say upon the subject,” observed the Pythago- 
 rean, “is simply this, that Pythagoras himself could 
 not have cured me of the rheumatism as my friend 
 Valentine Greatrakes has done.” 
 
 “ You will require no cure, and, what is better, no 
 necessity for cure,” replied Greatrakes, smiling, “if 
 you will have only common sense, my dear Cooke. 
 Clothe yourself in warm and comfortable garments, and 
 feed your miserable carcass with good beef and mutton, 
 and, in addition to which, like myself and the friar here, 
 take a warm tumbler of good usquebaugh punch to pro- 
 mote digestion.” 
 
 “ I will never abandon my principles,” replied the 
 philosopher. “ Linen and vegetable diet forever.” 
 
 Manifold was asleep after his gorge, — a sleep from 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 479 
 
 which he never awoke, — but Doctor Doolittle, anxious 
 to secure Cooke as a patient, became quite eloquent 
 upon the advantages of a vegetable diet, and of the 
 Pythagorean system in general ; after which the con- 
 versation of the night closed, and the guests departed 
 to thevr respective lodgings. 
 
 The night was still and beautiful. The moon was 
 about to sink, but still she emitted that faint and 
 shadowy light which lends such calm, but picturesque 
 beauty to the nocturnal landscape. Woodward was 
 alone; but it would be difficult to find language in 
 which to describe the bitterness of his feelings and the 
 frightful sense of his disappointment on finding, not 
 only that his infamous design upon the life of Alice 
 Goodwin had been frustrated, but on feeling certain 
 that she had been restored to perfect health before his 
 eyes. This, however, was not the worst of it. He 
 had calculated on killing her, and consequently of 
 securing the twelve hundred a year, on the strength of 
 which he and his mother could confidently negotiate 
 with the old nobleman, who always slept with one eye 
 open. In the venom and dark malignity of his heart he 
 cursed Alice Goodwin, he cursed Valentine Greatrakes, 
 he cursed the world, and he cursed God, or rather 
 would have cursed him had he believed in the existence 
 of such a being. 
 
 In this mood of mind he was proceeding to his 
 lodgings, when he espied before him the Shan-dhinne - 
 dhuVy or Black Spectre , with the middogue in his 
 hand. He stood and looked at it steadily. 
 
 u What is this ? ” said he, addressing the figure be- 
 fore him. u What pranks are you playing now ? Do you 
 
480 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OK, 
 
 think me a fool ? What brought you here ? and what do 
 you mean by this pantomimic nonsense, Mr. Conjurer ? 99 
 
 The figure, of course, made no reply, except by 
 gesture. It brandished the middogue, or dagger, how- 
 ever, and pointed it three times at his heart. The 
 spot upon which this strange interview occurred was 
 perfectly clear of anything that could conceal an in- 
 dividual. In fact, it was an open common. Wood- 
 ward, consequently, led astray by circumstances with 
 which the reader will become subsequently acquainted, 
 started forward with the intention of reaching the in- 
 dividual whom he suspected of indulging himself in 
 playing with his fears, or rather with jocularly intend- 
 ing to excite them. He sprang forward, we say, and 
 reached the spot on which the Black Spectre had 
 stood, but our readers may judge of his surprise when 
 he found that the spectre, or whatever it was, had 
 disappeared, and was nowhere, or any longer, visible. 
 Place of concealment there was none. He examined 
 the ground about him. It was firm and compact, and 
 without a fissure in which a rat could conceal itself. 
 
 There is no power in human nature which enables 
 the heart of man, under similar circumstances, to bear 
 the occurrence of such a scene as we have described, 
 unmoved. The man was hardened — an infidel, an 
 atheist ; but, nothwithstanding all this, a sense of awe, 
 wonder, and even, in some degree, of terror, came 
 over his heart, which nearly unnerved him. Most 
 atheists, however, are utter profligates, as he was ; or 
 silly philosophers, who, because they take their own 
 reason for their guide, will come to no other conclu 
 sion than that to which it leads them. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 481 
 
 “ It is simply a hallucination,” said he to himself, 
 “ and merely the result of having heard the absurd 
 nonsense of what that ignorant and credulous old friar 
 related to-night concerning my family. Still it is 
 strange, because I am cool and sober, and in the per- 
 fect use of my senses. This is the same appearance 
 which I saw before near the Haunted House, and of 
 which I never could get any account. What if there 
 should be ? ” 
 
 He checked himself and proceeded to his lodgings, 
 with an intention of returning home the next morning ; 
 which he did, after having failed in the murderous 
 mission which he undertook to accomplish. 
 
 “ Mother,” said he, after his return home, “all is 
 lost : Alice Goodwin has been restored to perfect 
 health by Valentine Greatrakes, and my twelve hun- 
 dred a year is gone forever. How can we enter into 
 negotiations with that sharp old scoundrel, Lord 
 Cockletown, now ? I assure you I had her at the last 
 gasp, when Greatrakes came in and restored her to 
 perfect health before my face. But, setting that aside 
 for the present, is there such a being as what is termed 
 the Blach Spectre , mysteriously connected, if I may 
 say so, with our family ? ” 
 
 His mother’s face got pale as death. 
 
 “ Why do you ask, Harry ? ” said she. 
 
 “Because,” he replied, “I have reason to think that 
 I have seen it twice.” 
 
 “ Alas ! alas ! ” she exclaimed, “ then the doom of 
 the curse is upon you . It selects only one of every 
 generation on which to work its vengeance. The 
 third appearance of it will be fatal to you.” 
 
482 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u This is all contemptible absurdity, my dear mother 
 I don’t care if I saw it a thousand times. How can it 
 interfere with my fate ? ” 
 
 “ It does not interfere,” she replied, “ it only inti- 
 mates it, and whatever the nature of the individual^ 
 death among our family may be, it shadows it out. 
 What signs did it make to you ? ” 
 
 “It brandished what is called in this country a mid- 
 dogue, or Irish dagger, at my heart.” 
 
 His mother got pale again. 
 
 “Harry,” said she, “I would recommend you to 
 leave the kingdom. Avoid the third warning.” 
 
 “ Mother,” he replied, “ this certainly is sad non- 
 sense. I have no notion of leaving the kingdom in 
 consequence of such superstitious stuff as this ; all 
 these things are soap bubbles ; put your finger on them 
 and they dissolve into nothing. How is Charles ? for 
 I have not yet seen him.” 
 
 “ Improving very much, although not able yet to 
 leave his room.” 
 
 Woodward walked about and seemed absorbed in 
 thought. 
 
 “ It is a painful thing, mother,” said he, “ that 
 Charles is so long recovering. Do you know that I 
 am half inclined to think he will never recover ? His 
 wound was a dreadful one, and its consequences on his 
 constitution will, I fear, be fatal.” 
 
 “ I hope not, Harry,” she replied, “ for ever since his 
 illness I have found that my heart gathers about him 
 with an affection that I have never felt for him before.” 
 
 “ Your resolution, then, is fixed, I suppose, to leave 
 him your property ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 483 
 
 u It is fixed ; there is, or can be, no doubt about it 
 Once I come to a determination I am immovable. 
 We shall be able to wheedle Lord Cockletown and his 
 niece.” 
 
 Harry paused a moment, then passed out of the 
 room, and retired to his own apartment. 
 
 Here he remained for hours. At the close of the 
 evening he appeared in the withdrawing-room, but still 
 in a silent and gloomy state. 
 
 The perfect cure of Miss Goodwin had spread like 
 wildfire, and reached the whole country. 
 
 Greatrake’s reputation was then at its highest, and 
 the number of his cures was the theme of all conver- 
 sation. Barney Casey had well marked Woodward 
 since his return from Ballyspellan, and having heard, 
 in connection with others, that Miss Goodwin had 
 been cured by Greatrakes, he resolved to keep his eye 
 upon him, and, indeed, as the event will prove, it was 
 well he did so. 
 
 That night, about the hour of twelve o’clock, Barney, 
 who had suspected that he (Woodward) had either 
 murdered Grace Davoren in order to conceal his own 
 guilt, or kept her in some secret place for the most 
 unjustifiable purposes, remarked that, as was generally 
 usual with him, he did not go to bed at the period 
 peculiar to the habits of the family. 
 
 u There is something on my mind this night,” said 
 Barney ; u I can’t tell what it is ; but I think he is bent 
 on some villanous scheme that ought to be watched, and 
 in the name of God I will watch him.” 
 
 Woodward went out of the house more stealthily than 
 usual, and took his way towards the town of Rathfillan 
 
484 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OIi, 
 
 A good way in the distance behind him might be dis- 
 covered another figure dogging his footsteps, that figure 
 being no other than the honest figure of Barney Casey. 
 On went Woodward unsuspicious that he was watched, 
 until he reached the indescribable cabin of Sol Donnel, 
 the old herbalist. The night had become dark, and 
 Barney was able, without being seen, to come near 
 enough to Woodward to hear his words and observe his 
 actions. He tapped at the old man’s window, which, 
 after some delay and a good deal of grumbling, was at 
 length opened to him. The hut consisted of only one 
 room — a fact which Barney well knew. 
 
 u Who is there ? ” said the old herbalist. u Why do 
 you come at this hour to deprive me of my rest ? Nobody 
 comes for any good purpose at such an hour as this.” 
 “ Open your door, you hypocritical old sinner, and I 
 will speak to you. Open your door instantly.” 
 
 u Wait, then ; I will open it ; to be sure I will open 
 it ; because I know whoever you are that if there was 
 not something extraordinary in it, it isn’t at this hour 
 you’d be coming to me.” 
 
 u Open the door I say, and then I shall speak to 
 you.” 
 
 The window, which the old herbalist had opened, 
 and, in the hurry of the moment, left unshut, remained 
 unshut, and Barney, after Woodward had entered, stood 
 close to it in order to hear the conversation which 
 might pass between them. 
 
 u Now,” said Woodward, after he had entered the 
 hut, u I want a dose from you. One of my dogs, I fear, 
 is seized with incipient symptoms of hydrophobia, andJ 
 wish to dose him to death.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 485 
 
 “ And what hour is this to come for such a purpose ? ” 
 asked Sol Donnel. u It isn’t at midnight that a man 
 comes to me to ask for a dose of poison for a dog.” 
 u You are very right in that/’ replied Woodward ; “ but 
 the truth is, that I had an assignation with a girl in the 
 town, and I thought that I might as well call upon you 
 now as at any other time.” 
 
 The eye of the old sinner glistened, for he knew 
 perfectly well that the malady of the dog was a fable. 
 
 u Well,” said he, “ I can give you the dose, but what’s 
 to be the recompense ? ” 
 
 “ What do you ask ? ” replied the other. 
 u I will dose nothing under five pounds.” 
 u Are you certain that your dose will be sure to 
 effect its purpose ? ” asked Woodward. 
 
 “ As sure as I am of life,” replied the old sinner ; 
 u one glass of it would settle a man as soon as it 
 would a dog ; ” and as he spoke he fastened his keen, 
 glittering eyes upon Woodward. The glance seemed 
 to say, I understand you, and I know that the dog 
 you are about to give the dose to walks upon two legs 
 instead of four. 
 
 “Now,” said Woodward, after having secured the 
 bottle, “ here are your five pounds, and marie me — — ” 
 lie looked sternly in the face of the herbalist, but 
 added not another word. 
 
 The herbalist, having secured the money and de- 
 posited it in his pocket, said, with a malicious grin,— 
 u Couldn’t you, Mr. Woodward, have prevented 
 yourself from going to the expense of five pounds for 
 poisoning a dog, that you could have shot without all 
 this expense ? ” 
 
486 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 Woodward looked at him. u Your life,” said he, 
 *will not be worth a day’s purchase if you breathe 
 a syllable of what took place between us this night. 
 Sol Donnel, I am a desperate man, otherwise I would 
 not have come to you. Keep the secret between us, 
 for, if you divulge it, you may take my word for it that 
 you will not survive it twenty-four hours. Now, be 
 warned, for I am both resolute and serious.” 
 
 The herbalist felt the energy of his language and 
 was subdued. 
 
 u No,” he replied, u I shall never breathe it ; kill 
 your dog in your own way ; all I can say is, that half 
 a glass of it would kill the strongest horse in your 
 stable ; only let me remark that I gave you the bottle 
 to kill a dog” 
 
 u Now,” thought Barney Casey, u what can all this 
 mean ? There is none of the dogs wrong. He is at 
 some devil’s work ; but what it is I do not know ; I 
 shall watch him well, however, and it will go hard or I 
 shall find out his purpose.” 
 
 As Woodward was about to depart he mused for a 
 time, and at length addressed the herbalist. 
 
 u Suppose,” said he, u that I wish to kill this dog by 
 slow degrees, would it not be a good plan to give 
 him a little of it every day, and let him die, as it 
 were, by inches ? ” 
 
 u That my bed may be made in heaven but it is a 
 good thought, and by far the safest plan,” replied the 
 herbalist, u and the very one I would recommend you. 
 A small spoonful every day put into his coffee or her 
 coffee, as the case may be, will, in the course of a fort- 
 night or three weeks, make a complete cure.” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 487 
 
 u Why, you old scoundrel, who ever heard of a dog 
 drinking coffee ? ” 
 
 u I did,” replied the old villain, with another grin, 
 
 and many a time it is newly sweetened for them, too, 
 and they take it until they fall asleep ; but they forget 
 to waken somehow. Taste that yourself, and you’ll 
 find that it is beautifully sweetened ; because if it was 
 given to the dog in its natural bitter state he might re- 
 fuse to take it at all, or, what would be worse and 
 more dangerous still, he might suspect the reason why 
 it was given to him.” 
 
 The two persons looked each other in the face, and 
 it would, indeed, be difficult to witness such an ex- 
 pression as the countenance of each betrayed. That 
 of the herbalist lay principally in his ferret eyes. It 
 was cruel, selfish, cunning, and avaricious. The eye 
 of the other was dark, significant, vindictive, and ter- 
 rible. In his handsome features there was, when con- 
 trasted with those of the herbalist, a demoniacal eleva- 
 tion, a Satanic intellectuality of expression, which 
 rendered the contrast striking beyond belief. The 
 one appeared with the power of Apollyon, the god of 
 destruction, conscious of that power ; the other as his 
 mere contemptible agent of evil — subordinate, low, 
 villanous, and wicked. 
 
 Woodward, after a significant look, bade him good 
 night, and took his way home. 
 
 Barney Casey, however, still dogged him stealthily, 
 because he knew not whether the dose was intended 
 for Grace Davoren or his brother Charles. Mrs. 
 Lindsay had made no secret of her intention to leave 
 her property to the latter, whose danger, and the state 
 
488 
 
 THE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 of whose health, had awakened all those affections of 
 the mother which had lain dormant in her heart so 
 long. The revivification of her affections for him was 
 one of those capricious manifestations of feeling which 
 can emanate from no other source but the heart of a 
 mother. Independently of this, there was in the mind 
 of Mrs. Lindsay a principle of conscious guilt, of hard- 
 ness of heart, of all want of common humanity, that 
 sometimes startled her into terror. She knew the vil- 
 lany of her son Woodward, and, after all, the heart 
 of a woman and a mother is not like the heart of a 
 man. There is a tendency to recuperation in a wom- 
 an’s and a mother’s heart, which can be found 
 nowhere else ; and the contrast which she felt herself 
 forced to institute between the generous character of 
 her son Charles and the villany of Woodward broke 
 down the hard propensities of her spirit, and subdued 
 her very wickedness into something like humanity. 
 Virtue and goodness, after all, will work their way, 
 especially where a mother’s feelings, conscious of the 
 evil and conscious of the good, are forced to strike the 
 balance between them. This consideration it was 
 which determined Mrs. Lindsay, in addition to other 
 considerations already alluded to, to come to the reso- 
 lution of leaving her property to her son Charles. 
 There is, besides, a want of confidence and of mutual 
 affection in villany which reacts upon the heart, pre- 
 cisely as it did upon chat of Mrs. Lindsay. She knew 
 that her eldest son was in intention a murderer ; and 
 there is a terrible summons in conscience which some- 
 times awakens the soul into a sense of virtue and 
 truth. 
 
THE 13 LACK SPECTRE. 
 
 489 
 
 Be this as it may, Barney Casey’s vigilance was 
 ineffectual. From the night on which Woodward got 
 the bottle from the herbalist, Charles Lindsay began 
 gradually and slowly to decline. Barney’s situation in 
 the family was that of a general servant, in fact, a man 
 of all work, and the necessary consequence was, that 
 he could not contravene the conduct of Harry Wood- 
 ward, although he saw clearly that, notwithstanding 
 Charles’s wound was nearly healed, his general health 
 was getting worse. 
 
 Now, the benevolence and singular power of Valen- 
 tine Greatrakes are historical facts which cannot be 
 contradicted. After about a month from the time he 
 cured Alice Goodwin he came to the town of Rath- 
 fillan, with several objects in view, one of which was 
 to see Alice Goodwin, and to ascertain that her health 
 was perfectly reestablished. But the other and greater 
 one was that which we shall describe. Mr. Lindsay, 
 having perceived that his son Charles’s health was 
 gradually becoming worse, though his wound was 
 healed, and on finding that the physician who attended 
 him could neither do anything for his malady, nor 
 even account for it, or pronounce a diagnosis upon its 
 character, bethought him of the man who had so com- 
 pletely cured Alice Goodwin. Accordingly, on Great- 
 rakes’s visit to Rathfillan, he waited upon him, and re- 
 quested, as a personal favor, that he would come and 
 see his dying son, for indeed Charles at that time 
 was apparently not many days from death. This dis- 
 tinguished and wealthy gentleman at once assented, 
 and told Mr. Lindsay that he would visit his son the 
 next day. 
 
 21 * 
 
490 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u I may not cure him,” said he, u because there are 
 certain complaints which cannot be cured. Such com- 
 plaints I never attempt to cure ; and even in others 
 that are curable I sometimes fail. But wherever there 
 is a possibility of cure I rarely fail. I am not prcud 
 of this gift ; on the contrary, it has subdued my heart 
 into a sense of piety and gratitude to God, who, in his 
 mercy, has been pleased to make me the instrument 
 of so much good to my fellow-creatures.” 
 
 Mr. Lindsay returned home to his family in high 
 spirits, and on his way to the house observed his step- 
 son Woodward and Barney Casey at the door of the 
 dog-kennel. 
 
 u I maintain the dog is wrong,” said Woodward : 
 u and to me it seems an incipient case of hydro- 
 phobia.” 
 
 “And to me,” replied Barney, u it appears that his 
 complaint is hunger, and that you have simply deprived 
 him of his necessary food.” 
 
 At this moment Mr. Lindsay approached them, and 
 exclaimed, — 
 
 “ Harry, let your honest and affectionate heart cheer 
 up. Valentine Greatrakes will be here to-morrow, and 
 will cure Charles, as he cured Alice Goodwin, and then 
 we will have them married ; for if he recovers I am 
 determined on it, and will abide no opposition from 
 any quarter. Indeed, Harry, your mother is now 
 willing that they should be married, and is sorry that 
 she ever opposed it. Your mother, thank God, is a 
 changed woman, and thank God the change is one that 
 makes my very heart rejoice.” 
 
 “ God be praised,” exclaimed Barney, “ that is good 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 491 
 
 news, and makes my heart rejoice nearly as much as 
 yours.” 
 
 “ Father,” said Woodward, “you have taken a 
 heavy load off my mind. Charles is certainly very ill, 
 and until Greatrakes comes I shall make it a point to 
 watch and nurse-tend him myself.” 
 
 “ It is just what I would expect from your kind and 
 affectionate heart, Harry,” replied Lindsay, rather 
 slowly though, who then passed into the house to com- 
 municate the gratifying intelligence to his wife and 
 daughter. 
 
 The intensity of Woodward’s malignity and villany 
 was such that, as we have mentioned before, on some 
 occasions he forgot himself into such a state of mind, 
 and, what was worse, into such an expression of coun- 
 tenance, as, especially to Barney Casey, who so deeply 
 suspected him, challenged observation. After Linsday 
 had gone he put his hand to his chin, and said, still 
 with caution, — 
 
 “Yes, poor fellow, I will watch him myself this 
 night ; for if he happened to die before Greatrakes 
 comes to-morrow, what an affliction would it not be to 
 the family, and especially to myself, who love him so 
 well. Yes, in order to sustain and support him, I will 
 watch him and act as his nurse this night.” 
 
 There was, however, such an expression on his 
 countenance as could not be mistaken even by a com- 
 mon observer, much less by such an acute one as 
 Barney Casey, who had his eye upon him for such a 
 length of time ! His countenance, Barney saw plainly, 
 was as dark as hell, and seemed to catch its inspiration 
 from that damnable region. 
 
492 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u Barney,” said he, u I shall watch the sick bed ; 
 and nurse my brother Charles to-night, in order, if 
 possible, to sustain him until Greatrakes cures him to- 
 morrow.” 
 
 u Ah, it’s you that is the affectionate brother,” replied 
 Barney, who had read deliberate murder in his counte- 
 nance. “ But,” he exclaimed, after Woodward had 
 gone, u if you watch him this night I will watch you . 
 You know now that he stands between you and your 
 mother’s property, and you will put him out of the 
 way if you can. Yes, I will watch you well this 
 night.” 
 
 The minute poisoned doses which he had contrived 
 to administer to his brother were always followed by 
 an excessive thirst. Now, Barney had, as we have 
 often said, strong suspicions ; but on this occasion he 
 was determined to place himself in a position from 
 which he could watch every movement of Woodward 
 without being suspected himself. His usual sleeping 
 place was in a low gallery below stairs ; but it so hap- 
 pened that there was a closet beside Charles’s bed in 
 which there was neither bed nor furniture of any kind, 
 with the exception of a single chair. The door be- 
 tween them had, as is usual, two panes of glass in it, 
 through which any person in the dark could see what 
 happened in the room in which Charles slept. 
 
 Barney locked the door on the inside, and it waa 
 well that he did so, for in a short time Woodward 
 came in, with a guilty and a stealthy pace, and having 
 looked, like a murderer, about the room, he approached 
 the closet door and tried to open it ; but finding that 
 it was locked his apprehensions vanished, and he delib- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 493 
 
 irately, on seeing that his brother was asleep, took a 
 bottle out of his pocket, and having poured about a 
 wine-glassful of the poison into the small jug which 
 contained the usual drink of the patient, he left the 
 room, satisfied that, as soon as his brother awoke, he 
 would take the deadly draught. When he departed, 
 Barney came out, and having substituted another 
 for it — for there was a variety of potions on the sick 
 table — he, too, stealthily descended the stairs, and 
 going to the dog-kennel deliberately administered the 
 pernicious draught to the dog which Woodward had 
 insisted was unwell. He happily escaped all observa- 
 tion, and accomplished his plan without either notice 
 or suspicion. He stayed in the kennel in order to 
 watch the effects of the potion upon the dog, who died 
 in the course of about fifteen minutes after having re- 
 ceived it. 
 
 u Now,” said Barney, a I think I have my thumb 
 upon him, and it will go hard with me or I will make 
 him suffer for this hellish intention to murder his 
 brother. Mr. Greatrakes is a man of great wealth and 
 high rank ; he is, besides, a magistrate of the county, 
 and, please God, I will disclose to him all that I have 
 seen and suspect.” 
 
 Barney, under the influence of these feelings, went 
 to bed, satisfied that he had saved the life of Charles 
 Lindsay, at least for that night, but at the same time 
 resolved to bring his murderous brother to an account 
 for his conduct. 
 
494 
 
 TH/t EVIL EYE; OB, 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 GREATRAKES AT WORK. DENOUEMENT. 
 
 Greatrakes was on his way from Birch Grove to 
 Rathfillan House the next day when he was met by 
 Barney Casey, who had been on the lookout for him. 
 Barney, who knew not his person, was not capable of 
 determining whether he was the individual whom he 
 wanted or not. At all events he resolved at once to 
 ascertain that fact. Accordingly, putting his hand to 
 his hat, he said, with a respectful manner, — 
 
 “ Pray, sir, are you the great Valentine Great Rooke, 
 who prevents the people from dyin 7 ? 77 
 
 u I am Valentine Greatrakes / 7 he replied, with a 
 smile ; u but I cannot prevent the people from dy- 
 ing . 77 
 
 u Begad, but you can prevent them from being sick, 
 at any rate. I am myself sometimes subject to a 
 colic, bad luck to it — ( this was a lie, got up for the 
 purpose of arresting the attention of Greatrakes ) — 
 and maybe if you would be kind enough to rub me 
 down you would drive the wind out of me and cure 
 me of it, for at least, by all accounts through the 
 whole parish, it 7 s a windy colic that haunts me . 77 
 
 Greatrakes, who was a man of great good-nature, 
 and strongly susceptible of humor, laughed very 
 heartily at Barney 7 s account of his miserable state 
 of health. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 495 
 
 u Well,” said he, cc my good friend, let me tell you 
 that the colic you speak of is one of the most healthy 
 diseases we have. Don’t, if you regard your constitu- 
 tion and your health, ever attempt to get rid of it. 
 Your constitution is a windy constitution, and that is 
 the reason why you are graciously afflicted with a 
 windy colic.” 
 
 It was, in fact, diamond cut diamond between the 
 two. Barney, who had never had a colic in his life, 
 shrugged his shoulders very dolefully at the miserable 
 character of the sympathy which was expressed for 
 him ; and Greatrakes, from his great powers of obser- 
 vation, saw that every word Barney uttered with re- 
 spect to his besetting malady was a lie. 
 
 At length Barney’s countenance assumed an ex- 
 pression of such honest sincerity and feeling that 
 Greatrakes was at once struck by it, and he kept his 
 eye steadily fixed upon him. 
 
 u Sir,” said Barney, u I understand you are a distin- 
 guished gentleman and a magistrate besides ? ” 
 
 u I am certainly a magistrate,” replied Greatrakes ; 
 H but what is your object in asking the question, my 
 good fellow ? ” 
 
 u I understand you are going to cure Masther Charles 
 Lindsay. Now, I wish to give you a hint or two con- 
 cerning him. His brother — he of the Evil Eye — 
 according to my most solemn and serious opinion, is 
 poisoning him by degrees. I think he has been dosing 
 him upon a small scale, so as to make him die off by 
 the effects of poison, without any suspicion being raised 
 against himself; but when his father told him yester- 
 day that you were to come this day to cure him, his 
 
496 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 brother insisted that he should sit up with him, and 
 nurse-tend him himself. I was aware of this, and from 
 a conversation I heard him have with an old herbalist, 
 named Sol Donnel, I had suspicions of his design 
 against his brother’s life. He strove to kill Miss 
 Goodwin by the damnable force and power of his Evil 
 Eye, and would have done so had not you cured her.’ 1 
 “ And are you sure,” replied Greatrakes, “ that it is 
 not his Evil Eye that is killing his brother ? ” 
 
 “ I don’t know that,” replied Barney ; “ perhaps it 
 may be so.” 
 
 “No,” replied Greatrakes, “from all I have read 
 and heard of its influence it cannot act upon persons 
 within a certain degree of consanguinity.” 
 
 “ I would take my oath,” said honest Barney, “ that 
 it is the poison that acts in this instance.” 
 
 He then gave him a description of Woodward’s 
 having poured the poison — or at least what he suspect- 
 ed to be such — into the drink which was usually left at 
 the bedside of his brother, and of its effect upon the dog. 
 
 Greatrakes, on hearing this, drew up his horse, and 
 looking Barney sternly in the face, asked him, — 
 
 “ Pray, my good fellow, did Mr. Woodward ever in- 
 jure or offend you ? ” 
 
 “ No, sir,” replied Barney, “ never in any instance ; 
 but what I say I say from my love for his brother, 
 whose life, I can swear, he is tampering with. It is a 
 weak word, I know, but I will use a stronger, for I say 
 he is bent upon his murder by poison.” 
 
 “Well,” said Greatrakes, “keep your counsel for 
 the present. I will study this matter, and examine 
 into it ; and I shall most certainly receive your infor- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 497 
 
 nations against him ; but I must have better oppor 
 lunities of making myself acquainted with the facts. 
 In the meantime, keep your own secret, and leave the 
 rest to me.” 
 
 When Greatrakes reached Rathfillan House the 
 whole family attended him to the sick bed of Charles. 
 Woodward was there, and appeared to feel a deep in- 
 terest in the fate of his brother. Greatrakes, on look- 
 ing at him, said, before he applied the sanative power 
 which God had placed in his constitution, — 
 
 “This young man is dying of a slow and subtle 
 poison, which some person under the roof of this house 
 has been administering to him in small doses.” 
 
 As he uttered these words he fixed his eyes upon 
 Woodward, whose face quailed and blanched under the 
 power and significance of his gaze. 
 
 “ Sir,” replied Lindsay, u with the greatest respect 
 for you, there is not a single individual under this 
 roof who would injure him. He is beloved by every 
 one. The sympathy felt for him through the whole 
 parish is wonderful — but by none more than by his 
 brother Woodward.” 
 
 This explanation, however, came too late. Great- 
 rakes’s impressions were unchanged. 
 
 “ I think I will cure him,” he proceeded ; “ but after 
 his recovery let him be cautious in taking any drink 
 unless from the hands of his mother or his father.” 
 
 He then placed his hands over his face and chest, 
 which he kept rubbing for at least a quarter of an 
 hour, when, to their utter astonishment, Charles pro- 
 nounced himself in as good health as he had ever en- 
 joyed in his life. 
 
498 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 u This, sir,” said he, u is wonderful ; why, I am per 
 fectly restored to health. As I live, this man must 
 have the power of God about him to be able to effect 
 such an extraordinary cure ; and he has also cured my 
 darling Alice. What can I say ? Father, give him a 
 hundred — five hundred pounds.” 
 
 Greatrakes smiled. 
 
 u You don’t know, it seems,” he replied, u that I do 
 not receive remuneration for any cures I may effect. 
 I am wealthy and independent, and I fear that if I were 
 to make the wonderful gift which God has bestowed on 
 me the object of mercenary gain, it might be withdrawn 
 from me altogether. My principle is one of humanity 
 and benevolence. I will remain in Rathfillan for a 
 fortnight, and shall see you again,” he added, address- 
 ing himself to Charles. u Now,” he proceeded, u mark 
 me, you will require neither drinks nor medicine of any 
 description. Whatever drinks you take, take them 
 at the common table of the family. There are circum- 
 stances connected with your case which, as a magis- 
 trate of the county, I am resolved to investigate.” 
 
 He looked sternly at Woodward as he uttered the 
 last words, and then took his departure to Rathfillan, 
 having first told Barney Casey to call on him the next 
 day. 
 
 After Greatrakes had gone, Woodward repaired to 
 the room of his mother, in a state of agitation which 
 we cannot describe. 
 
 u Mother,” said he, u unless we can manage that old 
 peer and his niece, I am a lost man.” 
 
 u Do not be uneasy,” replied his mother; u whilst 
 you were at Ballyspellan I contrived to manage that 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 499 
 
 Ask me nothing about it ; but every arrangement is 
 made, and you are to be married this day week. Keep 
 yourself prepared for a settled case.” 
 
 What the mother’s arguments in behalf of the match 
 may have been, we cannot pretend to say. We believe 
 that Miss Riddle’s attachment to his handsome person 
 and gentlemanly manners overcame all objections on 
 the part of her uncle, and nothing now remained to 
 stand in the way of their union. 
 
 The next day Barney Casey waited upon Greatrakes, 
 according to appointment, when the following conver- 
 sation took place between them : — 
 
 u Now,” said Greatrakes, solemnly, u what is your 
 name ? ” 
 
 As he put the question with a stern and magisterial 
 air, his tablets and pencil in hand, which he did with 
 the intention of awing Barney into a full confession of 
 the exact truth — a precaution which Barney’s romance 
 of the windy colic induced him to take , — u I say,” he 
 repeated, u what’s your name ? ” 
 
 Barney, seeing the pencil and tablets in hand, and 
 besides not being much, or at all, acquainted with 
 magisterial investigations, felt rather blank, and some- 
 what puzzled at this query. 
 
 He accordingly resorted to the usage of the country, 
 and commenced scratching a rather round bullet 
 head. 
 
 u My name, your honor,” he replied ; u my name, 
 couldn’t you pass that by, sir ? ” 
 
 “ No,” said Greatrakes, u I cannot pass it by. In 
 this business it is essential that I should know it.” 
 “Ay,” replied Barney, u but maybe you have some 
 
500 
 
 TIIE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 treacherous design in it, and that you are goin’ to take 
 the part of the wealthy scoundrel against the poor man, 
 and even if you did, you wouldn’t be the first magis- 
 trate who did it.” 
 
 Greatrakes looked keenly at him. The observation 
 he expressed was precisely in accordance with the lib- 
 erality of his own feelings. 
 
 u Don’t be alarmed,” he added ; u if you knew my 
 character, which it is evident you do not, you would 
 know that I never take the part of the rich man 
 against the poor man, unless when there is justice on 
 the part of the wealthy man, and crime, unjustifiable 
 and cruel crime, on the part of the poor man, which, 
 I am sorry to say, is not an unfrequent case. Now, I 
 must insist, as a magistrate, that you give me your 
 name.” 
 
 u Well, then,” replied the other, u I’m one Barney 
 Casey, sir, who lives in Rathfillan House as a servant 
 to Mr. Lindsay, stepfather to that murtherin’ black- 
 guard.” 
 
 Greatrakes then examined him closely, and made 
 him promise to come to Rathfillan that night, in order 
 that he might accompany him to the hut of old Sol 
 Donnel, the herbalist. 
 
 u I am resolved,” said he, u to investigate this mat- 
 ter, and in my capacity of a magistrate to bring the 
 guilty to justice.” 
 
 u Faith, sir,” replied Barney, u and I’m not the boy 
 who is going to stand in your way in such a business as 
 that. You know that it was I that put you up to it, 
 and any assistance I can give you in it you may reckon 
 on. Although not a magistrate, as you are, maybe I’m 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 501 
 
 just as fond of justice as yourself. Of cooise I’ll attend 
 you to-night, and show you the devil’s nest in which 
 Sol Donnel and his blessed babe of a niece, by name 
 Caterine Collins, live.” 
 
 Greatrakes took down the name of Caterine Collins, 
 and after having arranged the hour at which Barney 
 was to conduct him to Sol Donnel’s hut, they separated. 
 
 About eleven o’clock that night Barney and Great- 
 rakes reached the miserable-looking residence in which 
 this old viper lived. 
 
 u Now,” said Greatrakes, addressing the herbalist, 
 u my business with you is this : I have a bitter enemy 
 who wants to establish a claim upon my property, and 
 I wish to put him out of my way. Do you understand 
 me! I am a wealthy man, and can reward you well.” 
 u I never talk of these things in the presence of a 
 third party,” replied the herbalist, looking significantly 
 at Barney, whom he well knew. 
 
 u Well,” replied the other, “I dare say you are 
 right. Casey, go out and leave us to ourselves.” 
 
 There was a little hall in the house, which hall was in 
 complete obscurity. Barney availed himself of this cir- 
 cumstance, opened the door and clapped it to as if he had 
 gone out, but remained at the same time in the inside. 
 
 u No, sir,” replied Sol Donnel, ignorant of the trick 
 which Barney had played upon him, “I never allow a 
 third person to be present at any of those conversations 
 about the strength and power of my herbs. Now, tell 
 me, what it is that you want me to do for you.” 
 
 u Why, to tell you the truth,” replied Greatrakes, 
 u I never heard of your name until within a few days 
 ago, that you were mentioned to me by Mr. Henry 
 
502 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 Woodward, who told me that you gave him a dose to 
 settle a dog that was laboring under the first symptoms 
 of hydrophobia. Well, the dog is dead by the influ- 
 ence of the bottle you gave him ; but now that we are 
 by ourselves I tell you at once that I want a dose for a 
 man who is likely, if he lives, to cut me out of a large 
 property.” 
 
 “ O, Cheernah /” exclaimed the old villain, “do you 
 think that I who lives by curin’ the poor for nothing, 
 or next to nothing, could lend myself to sich a thing 
 as that ? ” 
 
 “ Very well,” replied the other, preparing to take 
 his departure, “ you have lost fifty pounds by the affair 
 at all events.” 
 
 “ Fifty pounds ! ” exclaimed the other, whilst his 
 keen and diabolical eyes gleamed with the united spirit 
 of avarice and villany. “ Fifty pounds ! well how 
 simple and foolish some people are. Why now, if you 
 had a dog, say a setter or a pointer, that from fear of 
 madness you wished to get rid of, and that you had 
 mentioned it to me, I could give you a bottle that 
 would soon settle it ; I don’t go above a dog or the 
 inferior animals, and no man that has his senses about 
 him ought to ask me to do anything else.” 
 
 “Well, then, I tell you at once that, as I said, it 
 is not for a dog, but for a worse animal, a man, my 
 own cousin, who, unless I absolutely contrive to poison 
 him, will deprive me of six thousand a year. Instead 
 of fifty I shall make the recompense a hundred, after 
 having found that your medicine is successful.” 
 
 The old villain’s eye gleamed again at the prospect 
 o t such liberality. 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 503 
 
 “Well now,” said he, “see what it is for a pious 
 man to forget his devotions, even for one day. I forgot 
 to say my Leadan Wurrah this morning and that is 
 the raison that your temptation has overcome me. 
 You must call then to-morrow night, because I have 
 nothing now, barrin’ what ’ud excite the bowels, and 
 it seems that isn’t what you want ; but if you be down 
 here about this same hour to-morrow night, you shall 
 have what will put your enemy out of the way.” 
 
 “That will do then,” replied Greatrakes, “and I 
 shall depend on you.” 
 
 “Ay,” replied the old villain, “but remember that 
 the act is not mine but your own. I simply furnish 
 you with the necessary means — your own act will be 
 to apply them.” 
 
 On leaving the hut, Greatrakes was highly gratified 
 on finding that Barney Casey had overheard their 
 whole conversation. 
 
 “ You will serve as a corroborative evidence,” said he. 
 
 The herbalist, at all events, was entrapped, and not 
 only his disposition to sell botanical poisons, but his 
 habit of doing so, was clearly proved to the benevolent 
 magistrate. 
 
 On the next night he got the poison, and having con- 
 sulted with Casey, he said he would not urge the mat- 
 ter for a few days, as he wished, in the most private 
 way possible, to procure further evidence against the 
 guilty parties. 
 
 In the meantime, every preparation was made in 
 both families for Woodward’s wedding. The old peer, 
 who had cross-examined his niece upon the subject, 
 discovered her attachment to Woodward ; and as he 
 
50 1 
 
 TIIE EVIL EYE ; OR, 
 
 wished to see her settled before his death with a gentle- 
 manly and respectable husband — a man who would be 
 capable of taking care of the property which he must 
 necessarily leave her, as she was his favorite and his 
 heiress — and besides, he loved her as a daughter — he 
 was resolved that Woodward and she should be united. 
 
 “I don’t care a fig,” said he, “ whether this Wood- 
 ward has property or not. He is a gentleman, respect- 
 ably connected, of accomplished manners, handsome 
 in person, and if he has not fortune, why you have ; 
 and I think the best thing you can do is to accept him 
 without hesitation. The comical rascal,” said he, 
 laughing heartily, “took me in so completely during 
 our first interview, that he became a favorite with 
 me.” 
 
 “ I think well of him,” replied his firm-minded niece ; 
 “ and I even admit that I love him, as far as a girl of 
 such a cold constitution as mine may ; but I tell you, 
 uncle, that if I discovered a taint of vice or want of 
 principle in his character, I could fling him off with 
 contempt.” 
 
 u I wish to heaven,” replied the uncle, rather net- 
 tled, “ that we could have up one of the twelve apos- 
 tles. I dare say some of them, if they were disposed 
 to marry, might come up to your mark.” 
 
 Well, uncle, at all events I like him sufficiently to 
 consent that he should become my husband.” 
 
 “ Well, and is not that enough ; bless my heart, 
 could you wish to go beyond it ? ” 
 
 In the meantime, very important matters were pro- 
 ceeding, which bore strongly upon Woodward’s destiny. 
 Greatrakes had collected — aided, of course, by Barney 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 505 
 
 Casey, who was the principal, but not the sole, evi- 
 dence against him — such a series of facts as, he felt, 
 justified him in receiving informations against him. 
 
 At this crisis a discovery was made in connection 
 with the Haunted House, which was privately, through 
 Casey, communicated to Greatrakes, who called a 
 meeting of the neighboring magistrates upon it. This 
 he did by writing to them privately to meet him on a 
 particular day at his little inn in Rath Allan. For ob- 
 vious reasons, and out of consideration to his feelings, 
 Mr. Lindsay’s name was omitted. At all events the 
 night preceding the day of Woodward’s marriage with 
 Miss Riddle had arrived, but two circumstances oc- 
 curred on that evening and on that night which not 
 only frustrated all his designs upon Miss Riddle, or 
 rather upon her uncle’s property, but — however, we 
 shall not anticipate. 
 
 It was late in the evening when Miss Riddle was 
 told by a servant that a young man, handsome and of 
 fine proportions, wished to see her for a few minutes. 
 
 u Not that I would recommend you to see him,” said 
 the serving-woman who delivered the message. u He 
 is, to be sure, very handsome ; but, then, he is one of 
 those wild people, and armed with a great middogue 
 or dagger, and God knows what his object may be — 
 maybe to take your life. As sure as I live he is a 
 lory.” 
 
 u Tnat may be,” replied Miss Riddle ; u but 1 know, 
 by your description of him, that he is the individual 
 to whose generous spirit I and my dear uncle owe 
 our lives : let him be shown in at once to the front 
 parlor.” 
 
 22 
 
506 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 In a few minutes she entered, and found Shawn be- 
 fore her. 
 
 u O Shawn !” said she, A I am glad to see you. My 
 uncle is using all his interest to get you a pardon — 
 that is, provided you are willing to abandon the wild 
 life to which you have taken.” 
 
 u I am willing to abandon it,” he replied ; u but I 
 have one task to perform before I leave it. You have 
 heard of the toir , or tory-hunt, which was made after 
 me and others ; but chiefly after me, for I was the ob- 
 ject they wanted to shoot down, or rather that he , the 
 villain, wanted to murder under the authority of those 
 cruel laws that make us tories.” 
 
 u Who do you mean by he f ” asked Miss Riddle. 
 
 “I mean Harry Woodward,” he replied. u He 
 hunted me, disguised by a black mask.” 
 u But are you sure of that, Shawn ? ” 
 u I am sure of it,” he replied ; u and it was not un 
 til yesterday that I discovered his villany. I know the 
 barber in Rathfillan where the black mask was got for 
 him, I believe, by his wicked mother.” 
 
 Miss Riddle, who was a strong-minded girl, paused, 
 and was silent for a time, after which she said, — 
 u I am glad you told me this, Shawn. I spoke to 
 him in your favor, and he pledged his honor to me 
 previous to the terrible hunt you allude to, and of 
 which the whole country rang, that he would never 
 take a step to your prejudice, but would rather protect 
 you as far as he could, in consequence of your having 
 generously saved my dear uncle’s life and mine.” 
 u The deeper villain he, then. He is upon my trail 
 night and day. He ruined Grace Davoren, who has 
 
THE BLACK SPECTKE. 
 
 507 
 
 disappeared, and the belief of the people is that he 
 has murdered her. He possesses the Evil Eye, too, 
 and would by it have murdered Miss Goodwin, of 
 Beech Grove, in order to get back the property which 
 his uncle left her, only for the wonderful power of 
 Squire Greatrakes, who cured her. And, besides, I 
 have raison to know that he will be arrested this very 
 night for attempting to poison his brother. I am a 
 humble young man, Miss Riddle, but I am afeard that 
 if you marry him you will stand but a bad chance for 
 happiness.” 
 
 She was again silent, but, after a pause, she said — 
 u Shawn, do you want money ? ” 
 u I thank you, Miss Riddle,” he replied, u I don’t 
 want money : all I want is, that you will not be de- 
 saved by one of the most damnable villains on the face 
 of the earth.” 
 
 There was an earnestness and force of truth in what 
 the generous young tory said that could not be mis- 
 taken. He arose, and was about to take his leave, 
 when he said, — 
 
 u Miss Riddle, I understand he is about to be mar- 
 ried to you to-morrow. Should he become your hus- 
 band, he is safe from my hand — and that on your 
 account ; but as it may not yet be too late to spake, I 
 warn you against his hypocrisy and villany — against 
 ihe man who destroyed Grace Davoren — who would 
 have killed Miss Goodwin with his Evil Eye, in order 
 to get back the property which his uncle left her, and 
 who would have poisoned his own brother out of his way 
 bekase his mother told him she had changed her 
 mind in leaving it to him (Woodward), and came to 
 
508 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 the resolution of leaving it to his brother, and that 
 was the raison why he attempted to poison him. All 
 these things have been proved, and I have raison to 
 believe that he will sleep — if sleep he can — in 
 Waterford jail before to-morrow mornin’. But,” he 
 added, with a look which was so replete with ven- 
 geance and terror, that it perfectly stunned the girl, 
 u perhaps he won’t, though. It is likely that the fate 
 of Grace Davoren will prevent him from it.” 
 
 He did not give her time to reply, but instantly dis- 
 appeared, and left her in a state of mind which oui 
 readers may very well understand. 
 
 She immediately went to her uncle’s library, where 
 the following brief dialogue occurred : 
 
 u Uncle, this marriage must not and shall not take 
 place.” 
 
 u What ! ” replied the peer ; 66 then he is none of 
 the twelve apostles.” 
 
 u You are there mistaken,” said she ; u he is one of 
 them. Remember Judas.” 
 
 u Judas ! What the deuce are you at, my dear 
 niece ? ” 
 
 u Why, that he is a most treacherous villain : that’s 
 what I’m at,” and her face became crimson with in- 
 dignation. 
 
 u But what’s in the wind ? Don’t keep me in a state 
 of suspense. Judas! Confound it, what a compar- 
 ison ! Well, I perceive you are not disposed to be- 
 come Mrs. Judas. You know me, however, well 
 enough : I’m not going to press you to it. Do 
 you think, my dear niece, that Judas was a 
 gentleman ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 509 
 
 u Precisely such a gentleman, perhaps, as Mr. Wood- 
 ward is.” 
 
 u And you think he would betray Christ ? ” 
 u He would poison his brother, uncle, because he 
 stands between him and his mother’s property, which 
 she has recently expressed her intention of leaving to 
 that brother — a fact which awoke something like com- 
 passion in my breast for Woodward.” 
 
 u Well, then, kick him to hell, the scoundrel. I 
 liked the fellow in the beginning, and, indeed, all 
 along, because he had badgered me so beautifully, — 
 which I thought few persons had capacity to, — and in 
 consequence, I entertained a high opinion of his in- 
 tellect, and be hanged to him ; kick him to hell, 
 though.” 
 
 u Well, my dear lord and uncle, I don’t think I would 
 be capable of kicking him so far ; nor do I think it 
 will be at all necessary, as my opinion is, that he 
 will be able to reach that region without any assist- 
 ance.” 
 
 u Come, that’s very well said, at all events — one of 
 your touchers, as I call them. There, then, is an end 
 to the match and marriage, and so be it.” 
 
 She here detailed at further length the conversation 
 which she had with Shaivn-na-Middogae ; mentioned 
 the fact, which had somehow become well known, of 
 his having wrought the ruin of Grace Davoren, and 
 concluded by stating that, nothwithstanding his gentle- 
 manly manners and deportment, he was unworthy 
 either the notice or regard of any respectable fe- 
 male. 
 
 u Well,” said the peer, u from all you have told me 
 
510 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 I must say you have had a narrow escape ; I did sus- 
 pect him to be a fortune-hunter ; but then who the 
 deuce can blame a man for striving to advance him- 
 self in life ? However, let there be an end to it, and 
 you must only wait until a better man comes.” 
 
 “ I assure you, my dear uncle, I am in no hurry ; so 
 let that be your comfort so far as I am concerned.” 
 
 “Well, then,” said the peer, “I shall write to him 
 to say that the marriage, in consequence of what we 
 have heard of his character, is off.” 
 
 “ Take whatever steps you please,” replied his ad- 
 mirable niece ; “ for most assuredly, so far as I am 
 concerned, it is off. Do you imagine, uncle, that I 
 could for a moment think of marrying a seducer and a 
 poisoner ? ” 
 
 “ It would be a very queer thing if you did,” replied 
 her uncle ; “ but was it not a fortunate circumstance 
 that you came to discover his real character in time to 
 prevent you from becoming the wife of such a scoun - 
 drel?” 
 
 “ It was the providence of God,” said his niece 
 “ that would not suffer the innocent to become asso 
 ciated with the guilty.” 
 
 Greatrakes, in the meantime, was hard at work 
 He and the other magistrates had collected evidence, 
 and received the informations against Woodward, the 
 herbalist, and the mysterious individual who was in 
 the habit of appearing about the Haunted House as 
 the Shan-dhinne-dhav , or the Blade Spedre. Villany 
 like this cannot be long concealed, and will, in due 
 time, come to light. 
 
 During the dusk of the evening preceding Wocd- 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 511 
 
 ward’s intended marriage, an individual came to Mr. 
 Lindsay’s house and requested to see Mr. Woodward. 
 That gentleman came down and immediately recog- 
 nized the person who had, for such a length of time, 
 frightened the neighborhood as the Shan-dhinne-dhuv , 
 or the Black Spectre . He was shown into the parlor, 
 and, as there was no one present, the following dia- 
 logue took place, freely and confidentially, between 
 them : — 
 
 u You must fly,” said the Spectre, or, in other 
 words, the conjurer, whom we have already described, 
 — u you must fly, for you are to be arrested this night. 
 Our establishment for the forgery of bad notes must 
 also be given up, and the Haunted House must be 
 deserted. The magistrates, somehow, have smelled 
 out the truth, and we must change our lodgings. We 
 dodged them pretty well, but, after all, these things 
 can’t last long. On to-morrow night I bid farewell to 
 the neighborhood ; but you cannot wait so long, be- 
 cause on this very night you are to be arrested. It is 
 very well that you sent Grace Davoren, at my sugges- 
 tion, from the Haunted House to what is supposed to 
 be the haunted cottage, in the mountains, where Nan- 
 nie Morrissy soon joined her. I supplied them with 
 provisions, and had a bed and other articles brought 
 to them, according to your own instructions, and I 
 think that, for the present, the safest place of conceal- 
 ment will be there.” 
 
 Woodward became terribly alarmed. It was on the 
 eve of his marriage, and the intelligence almost drove 
 him into distraction. 
 
 u I will follow your advice,” said he, u and will take 
 
512 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 refuge in what is called the haunted cottage, for this 
 night.” 
 
 His mysterious friend now left him, and Woodward 
 prepared to seek the haunted cottage in the mountains 
 Poor Grace Davoren was in a painful and critical con- 
 dition, but Woodward had engaged Caterine Collins to 
 attend to her : for what object, will soon become evi- 
 dent to our readers. 
 
 Woodward, after night had set in, — it was a mild 
 night with faint moonlight, — took his way towards the 
 cottage that was supposed to be haunted, and which, 
 in those days of witchcraft and superstition, nobody 
 would think of entering. We have already described 
 it, and that must suffice for our readers. On entering 
 a dark, but level moor, he was startled by the appear- 
 ance of the Blade Spectre , which, as on two occasions 
 before, pointed its middogue three times at his heart. 
 He rushed towards it, but on arriving at the spot he 
 could find nothing. It had vanished, and he was left 
 to meditate on it as best he might. 
 
 We now pass to the haunted cottage itself. There 
 lay Grace Davoren, after having given birth to a child ; 
 there she lay — the victim of the seducer, on the very 
 eve of dissolution, and beside her, sitting on the bed, 
 the unfortunate Nannie Morrissy, now a confirmed and 
 dying maniac. 
 
 u Grace,” said Nannie, u you, like me, were ruined.” 
 u I was,” replied Grace, in a voice scarcely audible. 
 u Ay, but you didn’t murder your father, though, as I 
 did ; that’s one advantage I have over you — ha ! ha ! ha !” 
 u I’m not so sure of that, Nannie,” replied the dying 
 girl ; u but where’s my baby ? ” 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 513 
 
 16 O ! yes, you have had a baby, but Caterine Collins 
 took it away with her.” 
 
 u My child ! my child ! where is my child ? ” she 
 exclaimed in a low, but husky voice ; u where’s my 
 child ? and besides, ever since I took that bottle she 
 gave me 1 feel deadly sick.” 
 
 u Will I go for your father and mother — but above 
 all things for your father? But then if he punished 
 the villain that ruined you and brought disgrace upon 
 your name, he might be hanged as mine was.” 
 
 u Ah ! Nannie,” replied poor Grace ; u my father 
 won’t die of the gallows ; but he will of a broken 
 heart.” 
 
 u Better to be hanged,” said the maniac, whose 
 reason, after a lapse of more than a year, was in some 
 degree returning, precisely as life was ebbing out, 
 u bekase, thank God, there’s then an end to it.” 
 
 U I agree with you, Nannie, it might be only a long 
 life of suffering ; but I wouldn’t wish to see my father 
 hanged.” 
 
 u Do you know,” said Nannie, relapsing into a deeper 
 mood of her mania , — u do you know that when I saw 
 my father last he wouldn’t nor didn’t spake to me ? The 
 house was filled with people, and my little brother 
 Frank — why now isn’t it strange that I feel somehow 
 as if I will never wash his face again nor comb his 
 white head in order to prepare him for mass ? — but 
 whisper, Grace, sure then 1 was innocent and had not 
 met the destroyer.” 
 
 The two unhappy girls looked at each other, and if 
 ever there was a gaze calculated to wring the human 
 heart with anguish and with pity, it was that gaze. 
 
 22 * 
 
514 
 
 THE EVIL EYE; OR, 
 
 Both of them were, although unconsciously, on th« 
 very eve of dissolution, and it would seem as if a kind 
 of presentiment of death had seized upon both at the 
 same time. 
 
 “ Nannie,” said Grace, “ do you know that I’m afeard 
 we’re both goin’ to die ? ” 
 
 “ And why are you afeard of it?” asked Nannie. 
 u Many a time I would ’a given the world to die.” 
 
 “ Why,” replied Grace, who saw the deep shadows 
 of death upon her wild, pale, but still beautiful coun- 
 tenance, — “ why, Nannie, you have your wish — you 
 are dying this moment.” 
 
 Just as Grace spoke the unfortunate girl seemed as 
 if she had been stricken by a spasm of the heart. She 
 gave a slight start — turned up her beautiful, but mel- 
 ancholy eyes to heaven, and exclaimed, as if conscious 
 of the moment that had come, — 
 
 “ Forgive me, O God! ” after which she laid herself 
 calmly down by the side of Grace and expired. Grace, 
 by an effort, put her hand out and felt her heart, but 
 there was no pulsation there — it did not beat, and she 
 saw by the utter lifelessness of her features that she 
 was dead, and had been relieved at last from all her 
 sorrows. 
 
 “ Nannie,” she said, “your start before me won’t be 
 long. I do not wish to live to show a shamed face and a 
 ruined character to my family and the world. Nannie 
 I am coming ; but where is my child ? Where is that 
 woman who took it away ? My child ! Where is my 
 child ! ” 
 
 Whilst this melancholy scene was taking place, an- 
 other of a very different description was occurring neai 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 515 
 
 the cottage. Two poachers, who were concealed in a 
 hazel copse on the brow of a little glen beside it, saw 
 a woman advance with an infant, which, by its cries, 
 they felt satisfied was but newly born. Its cries, how- 
 ever, were soon stilled, and they saw her deposit it in 
 a little grave which had evidently been prepared for it. 
 She had covered it slightly with a portion of clay, but 
 ere she had time to proceed further they pounced upon 
 her. 
 
 66 Hould her fast,” said one of them, u she has mur- 
 dered the infant. At all events, take it up, and I will 
 keep her safe.” 
 
 This was done, and a handkerchief, the one with 
 which she had strangled it, was found tightly tied 
 about its neck. That she was the instrument of Wood- 
 ward in this terrible act, who can doubt ? In the 
 meantime both she and the dead body of the child 
 were brought back to Rathfillan, where, upon their 
 evidence, she was at once committed to prison, the 
 handkerchief having been kept as a testimony against 
 her, for it was at once discovered to be her own property. 
 
 During all this time Grace Davoren lay dying, in a 
 state of the most terrible desolation, with the dead 
 body of Nannie Morrissy on the bed beside her 
 What had become of her child, and of Caterine Col 
 Sins, she could not tell. She had, however, other re- 
 flections, for the young, but guilty mother was not 
 without strong, and even tender, domestic affections. 
 
 u 0 ! ” she exclaimed, in her woful solitude and utter 
 desolation, u if I only had the forgiveness of my father 
 and mother I could die happy ; but now I feel that 
 death is upon me, and I must die alone.” 
 
51G 
 
 THE EVIL eye; OR, 
 
 A footstep was heard, and it relieved her. “ 0 ! this 
 is Caterine,” she said, “ with the child.” 
 
 The door opened, and the young tory, Shawn-na* 
 Middogue , entered. He paused for a moment and 
 looked about him. 
 
 “ What is this ? ” said he, looking at the body of 
 Nannie Morrissy ; “ is it death ? ” 
 
 “ It is death,” replied Grace, faintly ; “ there is one 
 death, but, Shawn, there will soon be another. Shawn, 
 forgive me, and kiss me for the sake of our early love.” 
 “ I am an outlaw,” replied the stern young tory ; 
 “ but I will never kiss the polluted lips of woman as 
 long as she has breath in her body.” 
 
 “ But Caterine Collins has taken away my child, and 
 has not returned with it.” 
 
 “No, nor ever will,” replied the outlaw. “ She was 
 the instrument of your destroyer. But I wish you to 
 be consoled, Grace. Do you see that middogue ? It 
 is red with blood. Now listen. I have avenged you ; 
 that middogue was reddened in the heart of the villain 
 that wrought your ruin. As far as man can be, I am 
 now satisfied.” 
 
 “My child!” she faintly said; “my child! where 
 is it?” 
 
 Her words were scarcely audible. She closed her 
 eyes and was silent. The outlaw looked closely into 
 her countenance, and perceived at once that death was 
 there. He felt her pulse, her heart, but all was still. 
 
 “ Now,” said he, “ the penalty you have paid for your 
 crime has taken away the pollution from your lips, and 
 I will kiss you for the sake of our early love.” 
 
 He then kissed her, and rained showers of tears over 
 
THE BLACK SPECTRE. 
 
 517 
 
 her now unconscious features. The two funerals took 
 place upon the same day ; and, what was still more 
 particular, they were buried in the same churchyard. 
 Their unhappy fates were similar in more than one 
 point. The selfish and inhuman seducer of each be- 
 came the victim of his crime ; one by the just and 
 righteous vengeance of a heart-broken and indignant 
 father, and the other by the middogue of the brave 
 and noble-minded outlaw. Who the murderer of 
 Harry Woodward, or rather the avenger of Grace 
 Davoren, was, never became known. The only ears 
 to which the outlaw revealed the secret were closed, 
 and her tongue silent forever. 
 
 The body of Woodward was found the next morning 
 lifeless unon the moors ; and when death loosened the 
 tongues of the people, and when the melancholy fate 
 of Grace Davoren became known, there was one indi- 
 vidual who knew perfectly well, from moral conviction, 
 who the avenger of her ruin was. 
 
 u Uncle/ said Miss Riddle, while talking with him 
 on the subject, “I feel who the avenger of the unfor- 
 tunate and beautiful Grace Davoren is.” 
 u And who is he, my dear niece ? ” 
 u It shall never escape my lips, my lord and uncle.” 
 u Egad, talking of escapes, I think you have had a 
 very narrow one yourself, in escaping from that scoun- 
 drel of the Evil Eye.” 
 
 u I thank God for it,” she replied, and this closed 
 their conversation. 
 
 There is little now to be added to our narrative. 
 We need scarcely assure our readers that Charles Lind- 
 say and Alice Goodwin were in due time made happy, 
 
518 THE EVIL eye; or, the black spectre. 
 
 and that Ferdora O’Connor, who had been long at- 
 tached to Maria Lindsay, was soon enabled to call her 
 his beloved wife. 
 
 The devilish old herbalist, and his equally devilish 
 niece, together with the conjurer and forger, who had 
 assumed the character of the Black Spectre , were all 
 hanged, through the instrumentality of Valentine 
 Greatrakes, who had acquired so many testimonies 
 of their villany and their crimes as enabled him, in 
 conjunction with the other magistrates of the county, 
 to obtain such a body of evidence against them as no 
 jury could withstand. It was, probably, well for Wood- 
 ward that the middogue of the outlaw prevented him 
 from sharing the same fate, and dying a death of pub- 
 lic disgrace. 
 
 Need we say that honest Barney Casey was rewarded 
 by the love of Sarah Sullivan, who, soon after their 
 marriage, was made housekeeper in Mr. Lindsay’s 
 family ; and that Barney himself was appointed to the 
 comfortable situation of steward over his property ? 
 
 Lord Cockletown exercised all his influence with the 
 government of the day to procure a pardon for Shawn - 
 na-Middogue , but without effect. He furnished him, 
 however, with a liberal sum of money, with which he 
 left the country, but was never heard of more. 
 
 Miss Riddle was married to a celebrated barrister, 
 who subsequently became a judge. 
 
 THE END. 
 

 
 
 


 
 
3 9031 
 
 01234739 
 
 9 
 
 PR 4416 <■ E89 1896 
 
 C a r 1 e ton t W :L 1 1 i am » 1 794- 1 869 
 * 
 
 The evil eye i 
 
 Boston College 
 Libraries 
 
 Chestnut Hill, Mass. 02167